Spacing Work 3

 

 201. Court crushing/curing years of depression/mansion affairs/dance performance

　　"You are almost like a robber..."

　　After holding it in for a long while, Yuan Boya spoke again.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka's honest words:

　　"There are only three days left. If we follow the rules, there won't be much we can do. So we can just use the power in the court to put pressure on them!"

　　There is no room for negotiation when Beijing officials crush local officials!

　　As long as it does not involve the fundamental interests of the local area, local officials and powerful people will be the first to give in.

　　Otherwise, if it is considered that the local government is not in compliance with management, it will receive the standard greeting from Kyoto's political nobles, guards, and Onmyoji.

　　There will be chaos then.

　　So, the lord of Xingyuan City is just like that.

　　In fact, because it was not far from the capital Kyoto, it was even more unable to resist the crushing from the Kyoto nobles.

　　"Humans always come up with all kinds of ingenious ideas when it comes to dealing with humans."

　　Phoenix Fire exclaimed.

　　Aoandon, who has thoroughly understood "The Tale of Genji" and "The Pillow Book", can somewhat understand Kyosuke Kousaka's approach.

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga, the retainer of the Taoist priest, understood what was going on better.

　　He just smiled and said nothing.

　　"This time, the main focus is to save lives, and other red tape will be put aside for the time being."

　　Seimei also agreed with Kyosuke Kousaka's point of view.

　　The eight hundred bhikkhunis uttered “ah-la-ah-la” sounds with great interest.

　　There was no change in Kagura's expression.

　　Most of them agreed, and there was no opposition at all.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't delay any further.

　　Before Shiranui's stage was evacuated, he took a group of people to the so-called "Liren Pavilion" to ask for people.

　　Liren Pavilion is the only building on the island.

　　At the same time, there were no one living on the outlying island, and it looked as if the entire island was reserved.

　　In fact, the land is only as big as a park, and there won’t be much space left once the attic is built.

　　"It's so small, just like a prison."

　　When the female boss finally arrived, Kyosuke Kousaka happened to say something.

　　As if it was just a coincidence.

　　The female boss's expression froze for a moment, but she soon returned to normal.

　　"adult……"

　　"No need to say more, I want to buy Ali, the money is here, if you feel it is not enough, we can discuss it again."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke raised his chin to indicate.

　　Immediately, Yuan Boya placed the large box that required an ordinary person to hold together in front of the female boss.

　　Open.

　　Countless exquisite jewellery pieces appeared before the eyes of the female boss.

　　The female boss was stunned for a moment.

　　"This is……"

　　"If the money from Ali's selling her body is not enough, I can add more." said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　There is absolutely no politeness or courtesy in the role-playing of Kyoto nobles.

　　What big shot is polite and gentle?

　　In different situations, big shots will show their most human side.

　　It is just like when officials in the capital see local officials and civilians outside the capital, they usually look down on them.

　　It's pure regional discrimination, nothing much to say.

　　"adult……"

　　"You don't agree?" Kyosuke Kousaka deliberately put on an impatient expression.

　　The female boss was immediately terrified and blurted out subconsciously:

　　"Lord Ota, the city lord, also likes Ali. If you buy him, then..."

　　"Then let him come to me now!"

　　"That's not what I meant. I'll have someone prepare it for you right away!"

　　“Ouch.” Kosaka Kyosuke laughed.

　　It's as if he doesn't care about any of this.

　　The person behind me also said nothing, which put a lot of pressure on me.

　　Seimei and Fujiwara no Michinaga are dressed as Onmyoji, Yaobikuni is dressed as a shrine maiden, and Kagura is just like the concubine.

　　The attire of Phoenix Fire and Aoandon is quite special, so they are said to be Onmyoji shikigami.

　　Ibaraki Douji was too cranky to bother calling him.

　　All in all, this outfit is still scary.

　　And then.

　　The female boss packed up the store's signature singer and brought her over in a hurry.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke thought to himself, "How many evil things have the Kyoto nobles done at this stage?"

　　Such an arrogant and domineering attitude can make people trust him.

　　But think about it, the punishment for impersonating an official in this world is extremely severe. Death is not scary, but what is scary is that your family members will be implicated and exiled to those wild places in the south to perform heavy labor.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought it was normal again.

　　"Walk!"

　　Seeing that the singer Ali, who had not yet transformed into Shiranui, was brought here and even had a simple greeting, Kyosuke Kousaka left without any hesitation.

　　Suddenly, Ali handed over something silently.

　　It was only then that Kyosuke Kousaka noticed that the thing was a white camellia.

　　"Are you saying that my money was wasted? You don't want to go with me? How is that possible? I spent real money to buy you! If I can't have your heart, I'll have you as my body! Take you away!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took the tea flower casually and continued to give orders.

　　Ali, who still had no expression on his face, suddenly revealed a strange look.

　　"Ali, did you hear that?" Qing Xingdeng walked forward, trying hard to hold back his laughter.

　　The smile between his eyebrows made Ali feel even more strange.

　　After glancing at the female boss who was secretly looking at the jewelry, she sighed and chose to follow.

　　Ibaraki Douji returned to the team only after a group of people left Liren Pavilion.

　　"What to do next..."

　　Walking into a deserted place, Kyosuke Kousaka put away the tea flower and looked at everyone.

　　Ali, who had gradually sensed that something was wrong, remained silent and observed the situation carefully and quietly.

　　"It was not you who came up with the idea?" Yuan Boya was speechless.

　　Qingming: "Do as you wish."

　　Yaobikuni: "Mr. Kyosuke, please don't let me down."

　　Qing Xingdeng: "I am looking forward to it too."

　　Kagura: "I believe you, Kyousuke."

　　Fujiwara Michinaga: "Let's try something different."

　　Phoenix Fire: "Hahaha, burn it, Kyosuke..."

　　Ibaraki Douji: “Humph!”

　　Seeing this scene, Kyosuke Kousaka was completely depressed.

　　It's the same as "Who put a bell on the cat?"

　　Whoever proposes it will improve it and solve it.

　　"Then let's go for a walk around."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka instantly summoned a huge talisman bird.

　　"Shiranui... Let's call her Ali first. This Ali is obviously about to suffer from depression. It's better to just walk around and take a walk."

　　"Once you enjoy the joy of freedom, your will will become stronger. Yes, that's right!"

　　"It seems there is no plan." Minamoto Boya was still finding fault.

　　He didn't really mean to be critical.

　　Whenever Kyosuke Kousaka showed his unreliable side, he would worry that his sister might be cheated by his unreliability.

　　Even though I really wanted to lecture Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　But considering the issue of face, Yuan Boya could only remind him in his own way.

　　"As for the plan..." Kousaka Kyosuke pondered, "Actually, there is one. Qingxuande, you must protect Ali."

　　"OK."

　　Qing Xingdeng responded with a smile.

　　Coming to this fantasy world blessed by a magical artifact, she found that there were many interesting things.

　　For example, the goal has been clearly defined, and everyone is working hard towards it...

　　This is fun.

　　However, when everyone stepped onto the talisman bird, Qingxuande's previous thoughts were completely thrown aside.

　　"Let's do something fun first, speed up and chase the moon!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, holding Kagura tightly, controlled the talisman bird and quickly took off into the air.

　　When Phoenix Fire heard this, he burst into laughter: "Great! Let's let everything burn!"

　　As he spoke, tiny sparks of flames appeared on his body uncontrollably.

　　"At least arrange it, ahem—"

　　Minamoto Boya, who was about to say something, was choked by a strong wind and started coughing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not set up a windproof barrier around the talisman bird, and just let the strong wind hit the group of people.

　　He is no different from a drag racer now!

　　If there is a rumbling sound of an engine in your ears, it will make you feel even more excited!

　　“……”

　　Ali, who had just been bought, tried hard to open his eyes that were blown by the strong wind, and tried his best to look at the moon that seemed to be getting bigger and brighter.

　　Phoenix Fire's loud and hearty laughter was unbridled and noisy.

　　Ali felt it sounded inexplicably nice.

　　Sounds very nice.

　　This voice seemed to let Ali grasp what he wanted.

　　Laughter, wind, complaints...a series of sounds echoed in my ears.

　　Ali just watched everything quietly.

　　Until finally reaching the moon.

　　"The perfection of the construction of this illusion is beyond imagination..." Kyosuke Kousaka said in his heart.

　　"So there really is a Moon Palace."

　　Yuan Boya endured the discomfort in his body and quickly got off the talisman bird.

　　Qingming also watched all this with great interest: "As long as you explore, you will always find some legends that are the same as described."

　　"I've heard of it before, but I didn't expect it to be so easy to come here."

　　Phoenix said with great fire.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who was clinging to Kagura, said, "Does anyone know if there is anyone here? It's better to be careful. Aoandon, you... protect Ali."

　　"Of course." Aoandon saw that there was a pause in Kousaka Kyosuke's speech, as if he guessed something and smiled.

　　"You wanted me to protect you, didn't you, Kyousuke-sama?"

　　Other careful people also noticed Kyosuke Kousaka's little movements and felt puzzled.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't care what others think.

　　Now that everyone is gathered here, it would be better to take a look at the Moon Palace through the illusion world constructed by the magic weapon.

　　Who knows, one day this might be a good place to take refuge.

　　"It looks very deserted and lonely." said the nun Yaobabikuni.

　　Ibaraki Douji glanced around and said, "It's boring."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's commentary:

　　"It's just a novelty. I can brag to others later that I have been to the moon. I wonder if I should leave a souvenir here, such as writing "so and so has been here" on some stones."

　　Kagura whispered:

　　"If this is where people live, it would be a bit disrespectful."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke kept checking the surroundings before saying:

　　"I don't think there's anyone here."

　　Phoenix Fire took the lead and walked in front.

　　"Go and have a look. The moon belongs to everyone. It would be a big mistake to think it's yours."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka says:

　　"I agree with this! By the way, I have to say that moonlight has a great effect on the growth of crops. I have also done some special research on it. You can also promote it when you have time."

　　No matter what you do, you must never forget your Shikigami.

　　The Moon Chaser is able to summon some moonlight to give people strength and recovery.

　　When not participating in battles, some of the crops are distributed to them, and the crops grow very well.

　　"What are you talking about?" Yuan Boya was confused.

　　He had no idea why Kyosuke Kousaka kept changing the topic of conversation and felt a little dizzy.

　　This is especially true for Ali.

　　I never thought that Kyosuke Kousaka, who seemed very rude to his boss, was actually such a chatterbox.

　　She was even less clear about what Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to do by bringing her here.

　　Ali could only say that he was completely confused.

　　Afterwards, she followed a group of people and walked around.

　　I discovered bamboo forests, houses and buildings similar to those in the city, and palaces... everything was very strange.

　　"It seems like there are signs of human habitation." Yuan Boya looked thoughtful.

　　Fujiwara Michinaga did have a guess, "The world that reflects the creation of the 'past' is only a small part of the island, and the rest probably didn't have time to be completed..."

　　After careful consideration, Fujiwara no Michinaga began to feel fearful of certain beings living on the moon in reality.

　　Just as Phoenix Fire said, he believed that the moon belonged to all living things.

　　Wanting to monopolize something is not a good thing.

　　If these beings show signs of doing something dangerous, he doesn't mind summoning the Onmyojis to eliminate them.

　　Of course, the moon is related to Takama-ga-hara. If it were not for the last resort, Fujiwara no Michinaga would not act rashly.

　　At the same time, Fujiwara no Michinaga was also shocked by Kousaka Kyosuke's boldness.

　　Is he taking this opportunity to learn about the moon?

　　What else is there that you dare not do?

　　However, Fujiwara no Michinaga did not dislike this kind of boldness, and rather appreciated it.

　　There's nothing wrong with breaking through the shackles of thought and testing the edge of danger, right?

　　"It's pretty ordinary. Just stay here for one night and continue tomorrow."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was using the illusion world card bug created by the artifact, felt a little bored and made a casual suggestion.

　　The others didn't object and started looking for a place to rest.

　　Even later.

　　Qing Xingdeng, who was staying in the same room with Ali, asked with a smile: "How do you feel about today's trip?"

　　“…Very interesting.”

　　Ali said slowly.

　　She didn't know what Kyosuke Kousaka, who bought her, and the others wanted to do to her.

　　I just vaguely felt that there was no malice, and even that there was a lot of goodwill.

　　That's why Ali felt confused.

　　Is there something special about her?

　　"Keep looking around, and on the third day you'll be free."

　　"……free?"

　　"That's what he said, you can try to believe him."

　　"I believe it is Kyousuke-sama..."

　　"Um?"

　　"Nothing, sorry." Ali bowed his head and apologized.

　　In the end, she buried her thoughts deep in her heart.

　　What did you want to say just now?

　　Ah Li just wanted to ask, "After buying her, why didn't you pay attention to her? Instead, you paid more attention to the girl with the goldfish headdress?"

　　She wasn't jealous, she was just confused.

　　Isn't it the person who wants to get her?

　　But after saying that, he then said he would let her go after three days?

　　Why is this?

　　Ali has too many doubts.

　　The next day.

　　A group of people headed for the sea. Along the way, the Talisman Bird flew at an extremely fast speed and did not open any barrier at all.

　　Everyone's hair is messy.

　　Even Kyosuke Kousaka himself is no exception, only Kagura, who is protected by Kyosuke Kousaka, is better.

　　Minamoto Boya was extremely upset. "Is this also a way to help Shiranui recover?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka actually didn't know either, he just observed that Shiranui seemed to be enjoying it, so he just did it.

　　"Lord Kyosuke, what are we going to do next?" Qingxuande asked with a smile.

　　"Let's go on a picnic, take a walk, catch some deer or pigs in the mountains, and then go to the sea and catch some fish..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said casually.

　　Isn’t it true that the key to recovering from depression is to go out more often? Yes, that’s right!

　　The others who felt it was strange did not object and started to act.

　　On that day, a group of people were camping in the wild.

　　It was the third day.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka simply picked up a piece of wood and started surfing on the sea, having a lot of fun while hugging Kagura, and ignored everyone else.

　　"What a dazzling fire of life." Phoenix Fire exclaimed on the shore.

　　Yaobikuni looked at the bright smile on Kagura's little face with a smile, which was quite subtle.

　　"Yes, life is much more interesting than you think."

　　Ignoring the sufferings of those wanderers, Yaobikuni discovered that she could indeed live a happy life with the power of magic.

　　It would be a good idea to eat well, live well, play some games, and live a carefree life for many years just like Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　You don't necessarily need to stay alone in one place and be bored.

　　"Burn, try to burn even your weak flame~"

　　"I'll give it a try."

　　"Hahaha, yes, it should burn!"

　　Quite far away.

　　Fujiwara no Michitsugu, who was sitting on the linen cloth, yawned and fell asleep quietly.

　　Having thoroughly understood the "past" world created by this reflection, he himself has now become completely free.

　　He also took a look at Shiranui's condition and thought that there must be no problem.

　　Seimei was drinking with Minamoto no Hiromasa and Ibaraki Douji.

　　Aoandon and Ali were surfing on the other side, imitating Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Everyone enjoyed themselves.

　　Time flies.

　　On the day when Kyosuke Kousaka gave Ali his freedom, the illusion automatically collapsed.

　　There were almost no setbacks during this period.

　　The moment I return to reality.

　　The faint flames on the sea suddenly rose into the sky, splitting into each other again and increasing continuously, as if they were endless...

　　Those thousands and tens of thousands of light spots completely connected the gap between the sea surface and the sky.

　　The world has become a dazzling world.

　　"Burn up--" Phoenix Fire called out.

　　The amazing scenery is beyond anyone's imagination!

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who had already picked up the camera to record, could feel that the passage of time seemed to suddenly lengthen at a certain moment, and a flame fell from the sky...

　　He took it gently, feeling quite subtle.

　　Shouldn’t we yearn for freedom like in the original novel?

　　Why are you suddenly getting involved with him?

　　Forget it, more friends mean more paths.

　　If one day I have to run away with my family, I will be able to help.

　　Day 304

　　Dawn broke and sea fog began to rise.

　　Orange butterflies fly following the light, scattering spots of light.

　　The grand spectacle that was rumored to happen once every few decades has come to an end.

　　Ibaraki Douji had already left.

　　He said that a monster who needed help from others to master his own power was not qualified to help Shuten-doji.

　　Before leaving, he directly asked Kyosuke Kousaka for several beautiful photos of the Shiranui rising above the sea at night.

　　This trip was finally worth it.

　　Phoenix Fire and Green Lantern also said goodbye when they saw the fire dim.

　　And what about Kousaka Kyosuke, Haruaki and others?

　　Even as the Shiranui gradually disappeared, there were still some gains.

　　"Although it's hidden, I was still able to find traces of the Siren here. It doesn't seem to have been gone for long, but it's hard to find it if I want to search specifically."

　　Qingming said seriously.

　　Fujiwara Michitsuna smiled and said, "This game of hide-and-seek is really fun."

　　Yuan Boya's face looked very unhappy.

　　"No matter how you look at it, this is an attempt to gather intelligence. Whatever they are trying to do, it is certain that this is not a good thing."

　　Otherwise, why would he be so sneaky and not dare to reveal his tracks?

　　It's obvious at first glance that he has something to hide!

　　Eight Hundred Bhikkhunis: "They are probably some aggressive 'guests'."

　　"It seems that we can only find other ways. Let's go back and discuss it first."

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's advice.

　　The matter of Shiranui is over, and the monster seems to be expressing gratitude to a group of people with a gorgeous spectacle.

　　As for the power she possesses?

　　A group of people, on the contrary, stopped caring as the matter was over.

　　Anyway, as long as Shiranui's power doesn't fall into the hands of those sneaky guys, it's a victory.

　　Don't be too obsessed with the rest.

　　Speaking of which, Qingming often forgives monsters in the plot.

　　As long as the monster admits its mistake and promises not to do evil, generally nothing will happen.

　　Qingming usually thinks and talks about whether it will be helpful in protecting Kyoto in the future?

　　Assuming the contract was broken, Kousaka Kyosuke felt that even the kind-hearted Haruaki would be as decisive as he was.

　　Skip these and don't think about it.

　　A group of people conducted a brief search and returned only after confirming that there were really no clues.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't even know why he went to Xingyuan Castle?

　　travel?

　　It’s really like traveling.

　　One-day tour of the real Xingyuan City and three-day tour of the fantasy world.

　　The benefits gained are - Shiranui's friendliness towards everyone increases, and a little clue about the Siren.

　　And then, that’s it?

　　I feel like things aren't too boring.

　　Chen time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had already said goodbye to Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa and others, and he took Kagura to the official residence.

　　It took less than half an hour to get to the official residence and then return to his residence.

　　After all, he was on a business trip for a day, so Kyosuke Kousaka thought he had to comfort his companions in the bedroom.

　　Even if time is limited, it’s always okay to have sex, right?

　　When time is tight, physical communication is almost enough.

　　Of course, it was impossible to have a party in broad daylight, so I communicated with my friends in the mother's room.

　　Shared a video about Shiranui.

　　As for whether it will be exposed?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to think about it.

　　As long as you say that you got the idea from someone else, there's nothing wrong with it.

　　After all, most couples don't go out, so they have to be able to learn more about the outside world.

　　"Lord Kyosuke, is this the only Xuxu recorded?" Qianhua asked curiously.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke nodded: "Yes, it took a lot of effort to research it. The core technique is very complicated and tedious. I'm not sure if I can make a second one."

　　"Thank you for your hard work..." Xiangzi said with a smile, feeling quite touched.

　　She was very clear that Kyosuke Kousaka often used various means to let the people in the bedroom know about the outside world.

　　Today, tools for the modern world have been developed through the use of Yin-Yang magic.

　　This can definitely be said to be a very remarkable inventor.

　　She suddenly thought of how Kyosuke Kousaka always told her about things that interested her since they met, and warmth welled up in her heart when she thought of that.

　　If the scene was not right, she would definitely be unable to control herself.

　　"That's fine. Let me tell you what I saw and heard with Kagura today. It was quite amazing."

　　Takasaka Kyosuke continued.

　　Frankly speaking, this trip to Xingyuan City was not bumpy, but the problem was that there were too many people.

　　Ibaraki Douji, Aoandon, Phoenix Fire, Fujiwara Michinaga...all these people who have no connection with each other team up to fight together.

　　This was a good experience no matter how you look at it.

　　Seriously speaking, Kyosuke Kousaka felt more like a four-day honeymoon trip with Kagura.

　　Ahem, that’s not a nice thing to say.

　　Around noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had nothing to say, so he continued to pinch Shinki secretly to restore her spirits.

　　After all, it's disappointing no matter how you look at it to have your husband go on a business trip right after you get married.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka had to try his best to comfort her.

　　"Master Kyosuke, this..."

　　"Does it feel itchy?"

　　"No, it just feels a little..."

　　"It's okay! I feel great!"

　　"Um……"

　　Shinki looked at Kousaka Kyousuke with his armpits buried in embarrassment.

　　She did feel a little itchy.

　　It's not too itchy actually.

　　The feeling is more of shyness and embarrassment.

　　Compared to the beginning, Kyosuke Kousaka's request was higher, and Maki thought it was not excessive, so she did not refuse.

　　I just feel more and more... ashamed.

　　The degree of shame wasn't particularly exaggerated, but I just wanted to scream afterwards.

　　"By the way, how is the Imperial Gate?"

　　Temporarily giving up the temptation of the round and perfect curve on the side of the armpit, Kyosuke Kousaka asked about the situation.

　　At this moment, he suddenly remembered that Zhenfei's twin brother, Shijo Tei, was about to get married.

　　This marriage is interesting.

　　Because Emperor Shijo's wife was the granddaughter of Fujiwara no Michiyoshi, she was just old enough to wear clothes, and it was barely enough to say that she was a junior high school student.

　　One word - punishment!

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka thought of this, he suddenly felt like he had become taller.

　　Compared to the four emperors, he is still far behind~

　　"We have met each other and will be able to enter the relationship in a few days," said Zhenfei.

　　My younger brother has already met his current wife.

　　At that time my brother said okay, even though he looked devastated, but at least he wasn't desperate, right?

　　There is generally no problem with her appearance, but she doesn't care because of her age...just leave it to her mother.

　　"When the time comes, please let me know and I'll be there."

　　"Thank you, Lord Kyousuke, for your concern for the Emperor."

　　“That’s what should be done.”

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's refreshing tale.

　　Then continue to explore along the graceful arc.

　　Zhenfei closed her eyes slightly, her heart filled with happiness and warmth.

　　She had clearly sensed Kyosuke Kousaka's concern for her, and she was very satisfied at this moment.

　　Before she knew it, Zhenfei felt like she had forgotten something. When she felt a slight weight on her body, she was too lazy to think about it...

　　Wait until you have a good relationship with your true concubine.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ran to other places with his feet lightly floating on his feet, like a hardworking little bee.

　　Mansion, west middle gate.

　　The Shijo Tei that Kyosuke Kousaka remembered was lying weakly on a wooden board, staring at the gloomy sky, like a salted fish.

　　Since this is a special training place and no outsiders come here, the four emperors did not hide their emotions.

　　Just lie there and let your mind go.

　　Ayanokouji ate the small octopus pickled by his sister Shizuko, watching silently without saying a word.

　　Horikita Manabu was wiping the blade on the side.

　　Hikigaya was yawning and seemed to be in a daze.

　　Everyone is resting.

　　It’s not that I’m lazy, but I just finished training and am in the rest stage.

　　I don’t know how long it took.

　　After finishing eating the little octopus, Ayanokouji put away the pottery jar and was about to speak, but then he shut up immediately...

　　"In addition to studying these days, both Hachi and Goto are still troubled by marriage issues."

　　"It seems like there's nothing convenient to talk about, so let's just keep silent."

　　After thinking about it, Ayanokouji finally nodded secretly to express his thoughtfulness in this regard.

　　He didn't quite understand why Hikigaya and Shijo Tei were worried about their love lives every day.

　　He is always brave and forward-looking in battle.

　　Perhaps, they should learn from the head of the family.

　　Yes, and there's also Horikita Manabu.

　　Ayanokouji also admires Horikita Manabu.

　　While raising an excellent sister, he also manages himself well.

　　She was calm even when dealing with maids who volunteered and servants who promoted women.

　　This is indeed worth learning.

　　"During this period of time, Lord Kyosuke has equipped us with a lot of powerful equipment. I'm sure there will be another fierce battle. I'm afraid there won't be enough time to do many things by then. How about dealing with them now?"

　　Horikita Manabu finally said this after cleaning his equipment and weapons.

　　The four emperors, who were still as calm as salted fish, suddenly sat up, as if they were encouraged.

　　"That's right! I'm going to handle things quickly and efficiently like a real man!"

　　“That’s right…”

　　Hikigaya echoed the comment.

　　Ling Xiaolu showed a rare expression of silence, "This is completely unrepentant."

　　It's okay, this is nothing unusual.

　　Horikita Manabu didn't intend to encourage his teammates with just a few words.

　　He had a vague guess that a crisis even more serious than the previous snake incident would soon appear in the coming days, so he hoped that his teammates could cheer up.

　　Even if they don't cheer up, he believes that these teammates are still very motivated in the battle.

　　Not long after, several people began to train and develop combat tacit understanding.

　　Until the evening, we went our separate ways.

　　Horikita Manabu returned to his residence.

　　I found that Horikita Suzune had returned and was cooking and chatting with his wife Tachibana Akane.

　　"Xue, welcome back."

　　As if equipped with a sensor, Tachibana Akane turned around suddenly and rushed over quickly.

　　Horikita Suzune called out "Brother" faintly as a greeting and continued to cook.

　　She seemed a little redundant at home.

　　It just so happened that Guilongyuan Fenghua lived in a house, so she just moved there.

　　I have been staying at Fenghua's place in Guilongyuan these days to avoid disturbing my brother and sister-in-law's daily life.

　　Tell the truth.

　　Horikita Suzune quite likes her current life.

　　She usually protects Yukino with Kaedeka Kiryuin and participates in the construction of a village. She thinks it is quite meaningful.

　　In my free time, I chat with Yang No and Fuyumi and learn some good qualities from them.

　　Or you could practice with Guilongyuan Fenghua, which would be great.

　　Occasionally, Horikita Suzune did not forget to gather with Kushida Kikyo and Ichinose Honami in barnacles, bamboo forests, etc. to chat and have a casual gathering.

　　Prepare good dishes.

　　Horikita Suzune and Tachibana Akane placed the food on the table together.

　　Sitting in his seat, Horikita Manabu, who was a little uneasy for a rare time, said "thank you" and waited for his sister and wife to arrive.

　　In this era, many rules have to change.

　　Fortunately, my home is very private, so I can do some things in the modern world.

　　But Horikita Manabu had no way to change the attitudes of his sister and wife.

　　This era has just transitioned to a patriarchal society.

　　However, despite this, my sister and my wife are very virtuous women.

　　This made Horikita Manabu very uncomfortable.

　　As for his wife, he wanted to remind her, but he felt that she would think too much, so he didn't say anything.

　　As for his sister... Horikita Manabu thinks this is also beneficial.

　　After all, if nothing unexpected happens, my sister will become the master's concubine.

　　And since the younger sister can uphold the virtues of a woman, she will definitely not be excluded, which is very good.

　　Horikita Manabu felt that there was nothing he could do to help his sister now.

　　He would feel embarrassed from time to time, but after all, he was not blind and could see that his sister was actively trying to please the head of the family. Horikita Manabu knew why.

　　"Let's eat." Horikita Manabu took the initiative to say.

　　After that, they started eating quietly.

　　It seemed like an ordinary day ended just like that.

　　"Brother, have you been back at noon these days?"

　　"Yes, what's the matter?"

　　"No, I was just asking..." Horikita Suzune said guiltily, trying to hide her embarrassment.

　　Since her brother is married, she must not disturb the life between her brother and sister-in-law.

　　Therefore, it would be convenient to find out the whereabouts of my brother so that I can know when to come back.

　　Sometimes, Horikita Suzune would still come over to chat with her sister-in-law, but she would end up seeing the two of them being alone together... That must have been very embarrassing.

　　Should be avoided as much as possible.

　　After chatting for a few more words, Horikita Suzune left.

　　Just have a meal and chat for a few minutes.

　　Horikita Suzune actually wanted to help wash the dishes, but unfortunately, her sister-in-law's obsession with housework was beyond her imagination.

　　She didn't snatch it.

　　When Horikita Suzune returned to the residence she shared with Kiryuin Kaede, she discovered that Sakayanagi Arisu, Kushida Kikyo, and Ichinose Honami were also there.

　　"This is……"

　　"It's a girls' gathering~" Arisu Sakayanagi said with a smile.

　　Horikita Suzune's expression was a little stiff: "Then at least explain it so I can prepare in advance..."

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua said jokingly, "What else do we need to prepare? Just prepare some food, right?"

　　Kushida Kikyo smiled slightly.

　　"You don't have to prepare anything, it's just a casual gathering."

　　Ichinose Honami said shyly, “There are only some cold bean sprouts and bean cakes.”

　　"Why should we be so extravagant on food?" Horikita Suzune asked quickly.

　　Upon hearing this, Kushida Kikyo laughed.

　　Horikita Suzune glared at Kushida Kikyo, but she felt even more unnatural.

　　"Sit next to me~"

　　Kushida Kikyo pulled Horikita Suzune in, very enthusiastically.

　　She thought that it was fate that she could meet Horikita Suzune in this world and become friends with her. She should cherish it.

　　"What's the theme of the girls' gathering?"

　　Horikita Suzune asked while letting Kushida Kikyo pull her.

　　Ichinose Honami also looked at the organizer of this event, Kiryuin Kaede, with curiosity.

　　"Yeah, what's the theme?"

　　"Of course it's the master of the house. A maid who doesn't want to be the master's concubine is definitely not a good maid. Let's discuss this!"

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua said readily.

　　Horikita Suzune was stunned. "What are you talking about?"

　　Similarly, Kushida Kikyo and Ichinose Honami were also stunned like Horikita Suzune.

　　"Let me tell you first, Lord Kyosuke is obsessed with his stomach!" Feeling amused, Arisu Sakayanagi raised his hand with a smile.

　　"ah!"

　　Screams rang out one after another in an instant.

　　

　　

　　Day 305 of Crossing

　　Kyosuke Kousaka brings Kagura to send Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others to the Ogetsu Shrine.

　　Afterwards, he did not go to find Qingming, but went to the Yokai Market.

　　Qingming said that he would be notified when there was any news, so of course he went about his own business.

　　For example, the newspaper issue.

　　"I can't find any interesting intelligence." Qingxuande said.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "It doesn't have to be interesting, in fact, it's enough to make up a story occasionally..."

　　After saying that, he felt troubled again.

　　You can't keep making up stories.

　　It is also impossible to reveal too much information about Kyoto, otherwise one would be suspected of "collaborating with the enemy".

　　But if there is nothing real in the newspaper, its credibility will be greatly reduced.

　　I feel like I've encountered quite a few problems.

　　"Forget it, you write a story first, and I'll list some good shops in Kyoto, so that anyone who wants to go shopping won't have to look around for them."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said.

　　Don’t think about making money from newspapers, just treat it as entertainment for now.

　　It would be better to make the most of the money by copying and borrowing some modern tools...

　　"How about a photo of Shiranui?"

　　"That requires her consent."

　　"Then go ask?"

　　"Why are you looking at me?"

　　"I remember you seemed to have a way to find her?"

　　"Then let me ask."

　　Facing Aoandon's half-smile, Kousaka Kyosuke spoke helplessly.

　　The next moment, he made contact through the flame given by Shiranui.

　　After a while, Kyosuke Kousaka's expression became strange and he looked at Kagura.

　　"She asked me to come over and talk."

　　"I'll wait for you here."

　　"Okay, wait a moment, Aoandon, you can help take care of Kagura."

　　"Okay." Qing Xingdeng agreed with a smile.

　　She didn't complain about the fact that Kyosuke Kousaka always asked her to do things for him.

　　Wait for Kyosuke Kousaka to leave.

　　Qingxuande simply told Kagura some interesting stories that he had just collected...

　　The other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's weird mood has not diminished.

　　How can I say this? It was hard for him not to think too much when Shiranui asked him out alone.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka really didn't have any romantic thoughts.

　　After all, he was really satisfied.

　　If you still want more greedily, that would be too much.

　　There is another aspect.

　　That's Shiranui's character.

　　Shiranui yearns for freedom, so Kyosuke Kousaka can't restrain her, right?

　　Thinking while hurrying on the road.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly arrived at the abandoned island and met Shiranui, who was wearing ordinary clothes.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult."

　　"I'm here."

　　"Puchi... Lord Kyousuke, are you always like this?"

　　Shiranui chuckled, her eyebrows curved.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't tell why the girl was depressed. It seemed that a few days of living in the fantasy world cured years of depression. This was really a good thing.

　　I just hope it won’t be intermittent like in modern times.

　　“That’s pretty much how I am.”

　　"Anyway, let me dance for you first."

　　The tender and white feet stepped lightly on the beach that reflected the sunlight and became as white as a snowy field. Shiranui raised her hands and spun them lightly, and her graceful and slender body danced to a certain melody...

　　

 202. Shiranui's Freedom/Goddess of the Heart/Yukino and the Distribution/Spring Farming Preparation

　　A beautiful face coupled with graceful dancing posture.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quietly watched the dance called freedom on the abandoned island.

　　The cold sea breeze blew, and Shiranui's dress fluttered in the wind.

　　Compared with the stage of the fantasy world, there are no fishing lights that decorate the sky and the sea.

　　However, the white sand beach, bright blue sky and white clouds, and endless sea as the background are still no less beautiful, and even more moving.

　　"Freedom."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka murmured in his heart and gave his blessing silently.

　　In the illusion, he vaguely realized that Shiranui liked "speeding", surfing, and sleeping outdoors.

　　With that kind of energy, she is completely comparable to the spirited young girls and hot girls.

　　Given Shiranui's quiet, cold and indifferent temperament and dignified and elegant behavior.

　　It is almost difficult to discover how bold she is in nature.

　　It was probably because he had been locked up by the female boss for too long and was used as a tool to make money, so too much of his humanity was suppressed.

　　It became even more obvious during the rebound.

　　So, it should be none of his business, right?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in a dark state of mind.

　　My mind unconsciously recalled Shiranui's enthusiastic attitude when doing anything new.

　　He vaguely felt that his character was a little bit "collapsed".

　　Fortunately, it is still antique and there should be no problem.

　　A dance is over.

　　Shiranui Seishitsu looks forward to Kousaka Kyosuke, who is the one laughing.

　　"how?"

　　"The sun is so bright and the sunlight is so gentle, I have never felt this way before..."

　　I don't know fire road.

　　As he spoke, he couldn't help but narrow his eyes, quietly feeling the sea breeze.

　　"Then keep on feeling that way. Burn freely and unfettered, dance, sing, and do whatever you want."

　　"thank you."

　　"You're welcome. It's just a small favor. I'm planning to make a newsletter about the gathering place for monsters these days. I'd like to ask if I can publish some of your experiences there."

　　"Miscellaneous news?"

　　"It is something that records some important news of the past few days on paper, and it will also be published..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka explained to Shiranui seriously.

　　After listening carefully, Shiranui said softly, "It's a very rare thing."

　　"It's just something I came up with randomly. I hope it can be of some use. If not, I'll just treat it as something to amuse myself. I have to give it a try anyway."

　　"Then you try it."

　　"Okay, I'll write it and show it to you when I'm done. I believe your story can make some beings realize that every life has the right to pursue freedom."

　　“We’ll see.”

　　"Now that we've finished talking, I'll take my leave."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye naturally.

　　Now that we have watched the dance and finished talking about the matter, let’s go.

　　The main reason was that he didn't know how to continue chatting with Shiranui, so he could only leave.

　　Frankly speaking, Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't know how to communicate with a quiet woman like Shiranui.

　　To be honest, Shiranui is somewhat similar to her spouses such as Fujishikibe and Sumire.

　　The problem is that Kyosuke Kousaka had a purpose in mind when he first communicated with them - yes, sex.

　　Obviously, this cannot be done at the moment.

　　As a result, Kousaka Kyosuke didn't know what to talk about with Shiranui...

　　Probably because they didn't have much experience in dealing with this and didn't want to have awkward conversations, so they left.

　　Plop! Plop!

　　"Help--" a familiar voice suddenly sounded.

　　Shiranui, who was still wanting to say something to Kousaka Kyousuke, looked towards the seaside.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka started moving quickly.

　　The next moment, it flew to the sea and grabbed the person who was asking for help, and then quickly returned.

　　This, this feeling?!

　　"Huh~ I almost thought it was going to float somewhere else."

　　The rescued person exhaled in an ungraceful manner, and at the same time spat out the sea water he had just swallowed.

　　The person who came was a young girl with many red ropes tied on her hair and wearing simple red and white clothes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew her.

　　This woman is none other than Kamisama Yuuno!

　　"What's wrong with you?"

　　"I just had a fight with some arrogant monsters and forgot to bring my knife with me, so I'm going to go back and get the knife to fight them to the death!"

　　"So your weapon is a machete..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the soaked Yonamusubi, who was standing with her hands on her hips and looking very proud, but with water droplets dripping from her body. Finally, he raised his hand to evaporate the water vapor from Yonamusubi's body.

　　"This is the God of Destiny, the god who is in charge of marriage."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka introduced Shiranui to the silent person beside him.

　　"This is the first time I've heard of a god who is in charge of marriage. Next time, I will definitely go to Lord Yuuki's shrine to pray for blessings."

　　"That's great~ My shrine is located in the northwest suburbs of Kyoto. It's very conspicuous, but don't make the mistake, there is another shrine next to my shrine..."

　　"I will definitely go there when I have time."

　　"Okay! I want to buy the red string for the knot...Huh? You have a red string on you too. I think you are ready for marriage."

　　"Yeah?"

　　Just like that, Kamisama Yume started chatting with Shiranui very naturally.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was wondering whether to leave, but Kamisama Yume silently blocked his way.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was confused. What was this doing?

　　He didn't do anything.

　　"Let me see—"

　　Kamisama Yosuga grabbed Shiranui's wrist and injected what little divine power she had left into it.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke has no hope for the past.

　　Then I saw a red line appearing out of nowhere, slowly growing and extending from the side of Shiranui's wrist... and suddenly stopping when it reached his direction.

　　"It's a little unstable. Do you want to take it back? I think you are just too embarrassed to say it out loud, and you missed your marriage fate like that. This is not good."

　　Yoshinori said this righteously, and her hands began to move.

　　She had just used up all her strength to dodge the sea monsters that were chasing her for no apparent reason, and she didn't have much power left.

　　So, we have to get a pair together.

　　"Anyway, Kyousuke seems to be very lucky with women, so it would be fine if he had another one..."

　　"Wow!" Kamisama Yuuki, who was still trying to connect the red thread between Kyosuke Kousaka and Shiranui, screamed.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke held Kamisama Yuuki's head with one hand, expressionless: "Don't mess around."

　　"I know, I know... beating up a god will bring punishment from heaven!"

　　Yuuki Shin yelled.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke nodded to Kamisama Yuuki shyly: "Excuse me."

　　Shiranui: “It doesn’t matter…”

　　"Yes, that's fine. Our mutual understanding and recognition is already a kind of bond. Other things don't require any external intervention."

　　"I'm sorry, Master Kyousuke, I don't understand you..."

　　"Ahem, you'll understand after knowing each other for a long time."

　　Seeing Shiranui say something irritating with an inexplicable expression, Kousaka Kyosuke immediately felt embarrassed.

　　But we have to say that Shiranui was telling the truth.

　　He did understand Shiranui, but Shiranui had never actually had any contact with him.

　　"I know this! As long as we know what each other is pursuing, we will gradually understand each other!" Yuuki Kamisama said immediately.

　　"I just want to live an easy life without any goals," said Kyosuke Kosaka.

　　Yuuki Shin's face turned black: "Isn't this good enough? The place to live is big, there are a lot of subordinates, and the food is good..."

　　The saying "jealousy can change a person beyond recognition" refers to people like Yuuki Kamisama.

　　All gods are fake.

　　When this guy starts to act too much, he's almost like a person selling emoticons.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to pay attention to her.

　　"I think I understand. I look forward to meeting you, Lord Kyousuke and Lord Enmusubi."

　　Shiranui covered her mouth with her hands and chuckled, then offered to leave.

　　"goodbye."

　　"Goodbye! Don't give up so easily—"

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still smiling at Shiranui who turned and left, was now frowning.

　　Is this guy crazy about wanting to make a connection?

　　“Hehe… I think you and her are quite a good match~” Yuuki Kamisama suddenly looked over and smiled happily.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw that cute and lively face, his anger bar was quickly emptied.

　　That’s right.

　　Why bother with this silly god?

　　"Ah~ What kind of mutual understanding do we need? Isn't it enough to just be together..."

　　Kamisama Yuuzui, who was still smiling, suddenly sighed, and with her back to Kyosuke Kousaka, she stretched out her fingers and started drawing small circles on the sand.

　　That resentful look filled up Kyosuke Kousaka's anger bar a little more.

　　No, if you pay too much attention to Silly God, you will become lacking in tolerance and broad-mindedness.

　　tolerate!

　　tolerate!

　　Suddenly, Kyosuke Kousaka saw the raised arc of Kamisama Yume with her back to him. The round and beautiful little curve attracted Kyosuke's attention briefly.

　　——It turns out that even the silly god can be embarrassed.

　　This thought flashed through Kyosuke Kousaka's mind.

　　Immediately realizing that this thought was too wild, he quickly calmed down and turned his head to look at the sea.

　　When you see the endless sea, you won’t have so many distracting thoughts.

　　I don’t know how much time passed.

　　Still drawing small circles, Yuuki came to her senses and said, "Let's go~"

　　"Um."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke responded.

　　Guessing that God Yumate had encountered some embarrassing situation, he planned to escort the god back.

　　A god without divine power is no different from a weak chicken.

　　It’s better to take care of it.

　　So that the shrine that I worked so hard to build would not be left vacant.

　　Yes, if Kamisama Yuuki dies, Kasumigaoka will also be unemployed, so won’t she become an otaku?

　　When he thought of the social phobia in the mansion, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but sigh secretly.

　　Social phobia is the biggest pit in his life.

　　She is obviously the target of his PUA.

　　As a result, he still has to take care of this girl in this world. If he wasn't too mentally fragile, Kyosuke Kousaka really wouldn't want to pay any attention to her.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is very busy.

　　Work, partner, foreign invasion... each of them takes a lot of time to resolve and deal with.

　　How can you spend so much time on social phobia?

　　At most it's just in a dream.

　　It seems that we are once again treating social phobia as the experimental subject of Zhuang Zhou's dream of a butterfly.

　　Considering that he seems to be enjoying his social anxiety, Kyosuke Kousaka feels no guilt at all.

　　Well, he is just so confident.

　　"Let's go~"

　　Kamisama Yuumi repeated, looking at Kousaka Kyousuke expectantly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke frowned slightly: "I say, you don't think I will carry you, do you?"

　　"Eh? Don't you usually carry Kagura on your back when traveling?"

　　Yuuki Shin was stunned.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was completely speechless. You think you can compete with Kagura?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had originally thought of using his spiritual power to materialize and carry Kamisama Yume on her journey, has completely given up the idea.

　　"No, you are a god after all. It would be too rude to carry you on my back."

　　"I won't walk! I don't have the strength!"

　　"Don't worry, I won't let you walk."

　　"That's good~" Yuukito finally said with satisfaction.

　　After a dozen breaths.

　　The satisfaction on Yuuki's face had long since disappeared, and her face was expressionless.

　　Feeling the steady and powerful hand on her abdomen, she said quietly, "I think this is even more disrespectful..."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke, who was holding Kamisama Yui between his ribs, said:

　　"This should be very comfortable, right? If I carry you on my back, I think you'll feel stuffy in your chest, but this way you won't have that trouble."

　　"hehe……"

　　Like a kitten, Kamisama Yuuno pulled the corner of her mouth and glanced at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"I am a god, how dare you do this to me?"

　　“Damn it, damn it, damn it—”

　　"One day or another, I will crush you, a bad guy!"

　　Endless resentment grew from the heart of Yuuki Shin.

　　She is angry!

　　When they arrived at the shrine, Goddess Yuunuke twisted her body and left angrily.

　　"Goodbye~"

　　"goodbye."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke responded politely.

　　Then he walked lightly towards the shrine of the moon god.

　　Yukino, Horikita Suzune, Kiryuin Kaede and others were not in the shrine. Their presence was in the vacant land where the village was about to be built. They must be considering or observing something.

　　Therefore, there are only a few familiar faces in the shrine: Oizuki Goddess, Hayasaka Ai, and Shirogane Kei.

　　Hiding his presence, he glanced at Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei who were actively taking care of people and cleaning the surroundings, and Kyosuke Kousaka finally remembered these two people.

　　How to say it?

　　The former is Hayasaka Ai.

　　This person misunderstood his meaning at first and gave it away for free.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it for a while and decided to take his time with the follow-up since there was no rush anyway.

　　The latter is a silver jade.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka originally wanted to be a shrine maiden for Otsuki Goddess, but in the end Otsuki Goddess was used only as a laborer.

　　Therefore he was completely powerless.

　　"Should we give Kei a reward?" Kyosuke Kousaka thought.

　　He specifically asked Yang Nai to give Bai Yingui more remuneration, and his family also went to take care of him. Of course, he didn't let Yang Nai take care of him too much, to avoid any misunderstanding.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has no shortage of women.

　　He falls in love with every girl he meets, even if his current partners don't mind, but he does!

　　Spending time on each of them is too exhausting.

　　Even Fujishikibu, who was very virtuous as a woman, would unconsciously pay more attention to him if the time exceeded two days.

　　Even though his gaze was very secretive and careful, Kousaka Kyosuke still noticed it.

　　Not to mention the others...

　　Well, I really want to have a party every other week, so that the problem can be solved.

　　But the real concubine has just arrived, and such wildness will definitely scare her to death, so it is better to polish her down a bit first.

　　Hmm, it seems like I’m thinking about Bai Yingui now.

　　Should we give his family some benefits at this time?

　　After all, giving Bai Yingui too much reward would easily arouse jealousy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no intention of provoking anyone, which meant that if Kei Shirogane encountered any small problems in the future, he would not pay much attention to them, and would naturally try his best to avoid her getting into trouble.

　　"Promote her father to a managerial position..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka made a decision quickly.

　　As for Jiasi, that is of course impossible.

　　Almost all the members of Jiasi are his wife's family, and recruiting them will definitely make people think too much.

　　So it must be avoided.

　　As the head of the family, the most important thing that Kyosuke Kousaka should do is to avoid possible misunderstandings so that his subordinates will not misunderstand and cause embarrassment to each other.

　　After thinking about the problem in an instant, Kyosuke Kousaka went to the cubicle very readily.

　　The Moon-Chasing God standing at the statue curled his lips and walked in.

　　"Let me show you..."

　　"What?"

　　"Shiranui."

　　"Is that the monster that was rumored?"

　　"Yes."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out the camera, operated it, and handed it to Zhuiyue Shen to see.

　　As soon as Zhuiyue Shen came over, she was hugged by Kousaka Kyosuke. She was not surprised, but her eyes were more puzzled at the camera.

　　Within a few seconds, hundreds or even thousands of flames appeared on the screen...

　　The Moon-Chasing God stared blankly with his mouth slightly open.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the small row of pearly teeth slightly exposed under Zhuiyue Shen's peach-pink lips, and looked closely at the beauty of the pearly teeth that were shiny and glistening.

　　As a master, he sometimes has to observe the advantages of the shikigami.

　　"You can eat it if you want."

　　"Then I'm welcome~"

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's quick route.

　　Seeing Zhuiyueshen's pretended indifference, he immediately got hard.

　　Even so, he couldn't do anything reckless.

　　It would be nice to have some nutritional supplement.

　　“Tsk!”

　　"Don't make any noise..."

　　"well."

　　The prank was exposed at once, and Kyosuke Kousaka, who was lying on his side, didn't dare to continue.

　　The Moon-Chasing God still has a bit of a temper.

　　Although you can fool people by coaxing them.

　　However, Zhuiyue Shen has been having a really hard time these days, and Kousaka Kyosuke doesn't want to tease her deliberately.

　　"How strange."

　　Zhuiyue Shen, who was watching Shiranui's video with a camera, said secretly.

　　For some reason, she could feel a great sense of emptiness and itchiness, as if she was being bitten by millions of ants.

　　My emotions were very turbulent and I felt hot all over and restless, and I was very uncomfortable.

　　What is going on?

　　However, Zhuiyue Shen vaguely felt that Kousaka Kyosuke's behavior seemed to ease the discomfort, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"There will be some unrest on the sea, so Qingming and I will go to find out the situation, and then..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who couldn't feel his "food reserves", sat up and talked about what had happened in the past few days.

　　Just like he would with his other partners, he would talk about what happened to him with Zhuiyue Shen, who seldom went out.

　　Feeling somewhat empty again, Moon Chaser listened quietly, trying to suppress the strange situation.

　　Um?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt something when he saw Zhuiyue Shen's eyes filled with spring mist and her rabbit ears and rabbit tail constantly shaking.

　　I simply held it in my arms, moved carefully, and didn't forget to speak.

　　"snort……"

　　A hint of ambiguous and cute blush appeared on Zhuiyue Shen's cheeks.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pretended not to see it and continued talking about Shiranui, not forgetting to savor the almond fragrance that still lingered in his mouth.

　　"We still have to get it out. I remember Shizuko reminded me that rabbits are the animals most likely to enter estrus."

　　"I don't know if this is an advantage, but I like it."

　　Muttering to myself.

　　“Hmm——”

　　Suddenly, a sound was uttered, one that was being held back with gritted teeth but unable to.

　　"Oh, sorry..."

　　"It's nothing, no problem at all."

　　"I, I stand up."

　　"That's it. I can clean it up with magic."

　　"sorry……"

　　"Ahem, actually I'm a little excited."

　　"Vile, filthy filthy—"

　　A quarter of an hour after the roar.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke and Zhuiyue Shen were calm and composed, as if nothing had happened.

　　“In the coming days, we will have to prepare for the relocation of these people.”

　　“…So fast?”

　　"Well, after the first month of the lunar year, it's time for spring ploughing. I think some of the land is still suitable for growing some grains, so it's time to let them go out."

　　"Spring plowing...yes, it looks like we really have to leave here!"

　　When he heard the words "spring ploughing", Zhuiyue Shen immediately understood.

　　She knew very well that the women and children in the shrine would have to leave, and she hoped that they would be safe.

　　And how to be safe?

　　Of course, you need a piece of land to grow food so that you can make a living.

　　This happens to be a great opportunity, so there is no reason not to do it!

　　"I'll also talk to Yukino and the others. You can give some blessings to those with weak bodies during this period of time so that they can adapt to the outside environment as much as possible."

　　"I see!"

　　Zhuiyue Shen took a deep breath and looked serious.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke hummed lightly, leaned his head over, gave Zhuiyue Shen a farewell gift, and left.

　　Zhuiyue Shen was slightly confused by the sudden stamp.

　　My mind is a little blank.

　　Zhuiyue Shen was touching her forehead and wanted to say something, but Kousaka Kyosuke had already turned and left. Zhuiyue Shen couldn't help but pout and stamp her feet.

　　"I'm not that casual..."

　　Go out.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who vaguely heard the mumbling, was at a loss whether to laugh or cry.

　　He wanted to complain, "I can't tell from your behavior that this isn't a casual situation..."

　　You are just one step away from getting married, but you still say you are not that casual?

　　Who are you kidding?

　　Forget it, let’s get down to business.

　　Arrived at the land where the village is planned to be built in the future.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka met Yukino, Horikita Suzune, and Kiryuin Kaede.

　　"Kyousuke is an adult!" x3

　　"No need to be so polite. This time I'm here to use some fertilizer to make the land more fertile. Where do you think is suitable?"

　　"To the east, not far from a pond and away from the forest."

　　Yukino said without hesitation.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke nodded: "Okay. You two should also see if you can learn the spell of using spiritual power to corrupt. Maybe it will be much easier to grow some flowers and plants in the future."

　　"Yes, Kyosuke."

　　Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede both bowed and agreed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "You don't need to be too polite, just nod and smile."

　　"yes……"

　　"OK."

　　Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede both smiled.

　　Yukino hides behind one eye with Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　She didn't even need to look to know that Kyosuke Kousaka was teasing her.

　　She didn't know how many times this had happened to her.

　　"But, that's why I..."

　　Yukino turned her face away slightly, but didn't dare to look at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede, who were secretly observing everything, noticed Yukino's little movements and were secretly amazed.

　　Horikita Suzune: "They are still in the passionate love period."

　　Kiryuin Kaedeka: "It's not wrong to say that we are a couple in the modern world, no matter what aspect we are in."

　　Both of them want to become Kyosuke Kousaka's concubine, so they are naturally observing very carefully.

　　After all, they could see Kousaka Kyosuke's condition clearly.

　　Whether it is the stable environment in the mansion or the treatment of the servants in the mansion, it is all very humane.

　　Of course, the humane approach is only applied inside the mansion; the rules in the outer areas are still quite strict.

　　It is even stricter than those of many noble families outside, and the corresponding remuneration is also higher than the general standard.

　　These circumstances naturally made them favor Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　If they said they admired Qiang, the two would not deny it.

　　In their opinion, it is better than being forced to get married when they are older.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was aware of some of the thoughts of Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede.

　　He didn't care about these situations at all.

　　You can't make a woman like you unconditionally, right?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's face is still not that big.

　　He has a very clear idea in his mind.

　　Like Yukino, he took the initiative to pursue her only when he saw the opportunity, otherwise the two of them would probably still be hesitating.

　　"How is it here?"

　　"Thank you."

　　"Okay, then I'll use some of the leaves and grass I cleaned up earlier to decompose..."

　　Hearing Yukino say yes, Kousaka Kyosuke immediately summoned from the space the leaves, grass, and other things that had been piled up when the land was cleared, as well as some animal feces.

　　But it still doesn't sound very nice to say it, anyway just mix them together and let them decompose together to make fertilizer.

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka began to teach Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede how to use spiritual power to corrupt things.

　　Yukino just watched silently, like a spectator.

　　However, her occasional absent-minded look still betrayed her cold temperament.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka noticed this and just laughed secretly, pretending he noticed nothing.

　　It's a very fulfilling thing to make a girl with a cold personality like you.

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka left after he had already agreed with Yukino to relocate.

　　He still has to go back to the Yokai City to find Kagura.

　　She had not forgotten about Kagura.

　　I just wanted to check on Zhuiyue Shen, Yukino and the others first, so I ended up spending some extra time.

　　Yokai Ichibo.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura back and talked to Aoandon about Shiranui.

　　"…Any life has the right to pursue freedom. That's true. I believe that Shiranui's story can indeed wake up some monsters."

　　"No matter what they do, it's their own decision. As long as they don't regret it, that's fine."

　　"Yeah, as long as you don't regret it."

　　Qingxuandeng smiled.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled back, his expression also firm.

　　He wants to be a man who is lazy and does nothing.

　　The future is destined to be a leisurely life, and every day will be as happy as a god!

　　"How should the content of the magazine be written?" Kagura suddenly asked.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke pondered: "How about we all write some, then compare them with each other, and put the ones we think are good together?"

　　“It’s an interesting compromise.”

　　"I'll give it a try."

　　"Try it. I'll show it to Shiranui later. If I'm not satisfied with it, I can only rewrite it. Anyway, don't be anxious. Take your time."

　　“That’s exactly what’s going on.”

　　"Start writing now?"

　　"Yayuki..."

　　Afterwards, several people began to write on the table the stories about Shiranui that they had seen in the fantasy world before.

　　Day 306 of Crossing

　　Kyosuke Kosaka, who didn't go out, was still writing a story.

　　Still feeling unsatisfied, Kyosuke Kousaka simply planned to communicate with partners who were good at literature, such as Kaori, Fujishikibu, and Fumino.

　　Kagura was already trapped in the small room, frowning and thinking hard, like a student who had received a lot of homework...

　　East room.

　　Yukino, who did not go out today like Kyosuke Kousaka, is asking her mother for advice.

　　Yang Nai also came over to join in the fun.

　　"Yang Nai, why don't you share your opinions?" The mother, whose belly was slightly bulging, suddenly turned the conversation to her eldest daughter.

　　Yang No's beautiful lips curled up slightly, and she looked at Yukino with a teasing look.

　　"I think all we need to do is keep a straight face and let Suzune and Kaede do everything."

　　"It's easy to just move my mouth, but that's not what I want." Yukino's expression was indifferent.

　　She was not affected at all by her sister's evil expression.

　　It's nothing new.

　　Then how could there be any strong emotions surging?

　　"It's up to you. You just have to get used to some cruel things. You'll probably see things like babies dying and mothers dying in labor from time to time. Don't put on a face that says you're going to collapse."

　　"…Don't worry, I will adapt."

　　"Well, as long as you try your best, it's all right. I'm not cold-blooded, everyone is actually sympathetic, it's just the times, so all we can do is accept it."

　　“…It’s really a bad feeling to hear this kind of comfort in advance.”

　　Yukino couldn't help but let out a slight sigh, her delicate face filled with helplessness.

　　She was very depressed because her sister looked down on her.

　　Obviously, she had made preparations for this beforehand, but she never expected that she would be comforted by her sister who always "attacked" her.

　　"Because you will see a lot of things," Yang Nai stroked her hair and smiled, "Their resources are limited. They can't survive by working honestly, so they have to plunder."

　　In Yang Noi's opinion, some essential differences between this era and the modern era are no different.

　　That is, a large amount of resources are occupied by those in power, and a small amount of resources can only be fought over by one group of people.

　　Those who cannot fight for it will starve to death, and no one wants to die, so they must fight desperately.

　　In that situation, even a kind-hearted person would suddenly change his or her temper.

　　Especially those who have elderly and children to support at home.

　　Expecting them to understand and feel relieved is absolutely a joke.

　　"It seems that we must first try to find a way to stop this kind of incident from happening."

　　Yukino was not shocked.

　　On the contrary, she suddenly realized that some of the land in the village that had just been developed by Kousaka Kyosuke might become the center of conflict, as well as the water sources and residential locations...

　　If the benefits are not distributed evenly, everything will be destroyed in an instant.

　　"There is still progress."

　　Yang No saw that Yukino was in deep thought and nodded secretly.

　　Tell the truth.

　　When she first heard that Yukino wanted to go out again, she actually felt disapproval.

　　Most of them thought that it was enough for Yukino to have the protection of the head of the family, and that she would also have a father and a younger brother to protect her in the future, which was almost enough.

　　However, she changed her mind immediately.

　　Rather than being protected and becoming more vulnerable, it is better to become stronger and more resilient so that you can easily deal with any situation in the future.

　　Especially after Yang No saw that Yukino was mentally prepared and had two quite rational "bodyguards" following her, she felt more at ease.

　　It is really unreasonable not to work hard when you have such good conditions.

　　My mother thought so too.

　　She just wanted her two daughters to be stronger and more resilient to risks in the future.

　　After all, this is the feudal Heian period, and a world where monsters and gods appear from time to time, so no matter what big things happen suddenly, it will not be too surprising.

　　Therefore, it is best to be strong.

　　Not long after that.

　　Yang Nai said goodbye to her mother and sister and went to do the inspection work.

　　Yang Nai, who often takes care of some housework on behalf of Su Yi, does not have a busy job and it is rather easy.

　　After all, there's not only her, but also Hiromi, Kei, Ichika, plus the newcomers Kushida Kikyo, Ichinose Honami and others.

　　If we divide the work among ourselves, it won't be too tiring.

　　What's more, Yang Nai is good at managing affairs and has a good time management.

　　All the way to the northeast room.

　　"Ms. Yang."

　　"Um."

　　Yangno smiled and nodded to Michiyo who had just moved in, and bowed solemnly.

　　Michiyo also bowed.

　　"If you have encountered any inconvenience these days, please tell me and I will solve it immediately. After all, this is my job."

　　After a few brief greetings, Yang No politely asked about Michiyo's needs.

　　If you happen to come across it, there is no reason not to ask.

　　Yangno was well aware that Michiyo's husband Naoki would have a brighter future than his father's, so she naturally wanted to make friends with him.

　　But it can't be too utilitarian.

　　Therefore, she just looked at the opportunity and was not very enthusiastic.

　　Yu Yang came to see.

　　Just build good relationships with everyone in the inner house, there is no need to be so deliberate.

　　"You are too polite, Miss Yang Nai. Everything here is well arranged and we are very satisfied."

　　"In that case, then I will... - Ah, the lovely Jimmy Hen comes out."

　　"Woof."

　　The Shiba Inu popped its head out from the door and called out softly.

　　Yang Nai also smiled and shook his hand.

　　"Sister Yangno, do you want to play with me?" Above the Shiba Inu, a little girl of five or six years old also popped her head out.

　　"I almost forgot about the cute Xiao Erli..." Yang Nai smiled, and then said, "If you want to play, that's fine. I'll take you to meet some people around the mansion, okay?"

　　"Is it too much trouble?" Michiyo said embarrassedly.

　　Yang No said, "That won't be the case. Lord Kyousuke has specifically said that he will be lenient with Kojiri and Jimmy Hen."

　　"Master Kyosuke is so generous..."

　　"Yes, Lord Kyousuke has always been like this, so there is no need to be too reserved."

　　"...Then I'll leave everything to Miss Yang No."

　　"I am very happy about this. I should say I am very happy."

　　"Sister Yang No—" Goto Jiri couldn't help but pounce on her.

　　Yang Nai bent down, smiled and greeted him with both hands, feeling quite amused.

　　Compared to younger sisters like Haruno and Horikita Suzune, a little sister like Goto Jiri is more lovable.

　　Alas~

　　Seeing her second daughter, Goto Jiri, holding the dog and being led away by Haruno, Michiyo couldn't help but look towards her eldest daughter's room again.

　　The eldest daughter, Goto Ichiri, has been doing her usual thing these days, just practicing the pipa, sleeping and eating.

　　That’s right, he still refuses to go out.

　　Michiyo didn't have too many expectations for such a thing, she just felt it was a pity.

　　She had gradually come to realize that the head of the family was a generous and magnanimous young man, and she really hoped that her eldest daughter would be favored by him.

　　She was quite conflicted because the possibility still existed.

　　"Let's just go with the flow. If we force it, it might embarrass Kyousuke-sama and the other ladies..."

　　Thinking of the fact that her eldest daughter would easily fall to the ground and twitch, or fall into a strange state, or do all kinds of meaningless behaviors when encountering stressful things, Michiyo shook her head and ignored the beautiful thoughts.

　　She couldn't let her daughter do something unwillingly, especially when there was a high probability that things would turn out badly.

　　And Goto Ichiri?

　　She was still playing the five-string pipa with all her heart.

　　Discovering that the sound of the pipa was very similar to that of a guitar, she tried to play the pieces she knew before.

　　"Five-inch clothes~white clothes~scarecrow~"

　　"Put on the hammer and get ready~"

　　"Xiaojie~Xiaojie~"

　　“…Kyousuke.”

　　Halfway through the song, Goto Ichiri suddenly stopped playing.

　　Suddenly, she held her head with both hands, as if she was in a state of confusion.

　　"Oh no! I've been dreaming about Kyosuke these days!"

　　"Kyosuke even joked that if I was really in the Heian period, then he would be my master."

　　"Ah, the dream is becoming more and more real..."

　　Goto Ichiri simply rolled over on the bed with a look of despair on his face.

　　She doesn't know what to do?

　　Goto Ichiri thought that this was not a good idea. If his father, mother, sister and Jimmy Henry continued to worry about him, it would be too much trouble for them.

　　Or try to go out?

　　"Try it - no! I'm still scared!"

　　Goto Ichiri suddenly crawled into the bed, shivering.

　　She made her decision.

　　As long as she can still dream of Xiongjie in broad daylight, she will go out!

　　In fact, Goto Ichiri, who also sleeps during the day, finds that he only dreams about his only friend at night...

　　The other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still thinking about how to write Shiranui's story, was completely speechless.

　　"This social phobia... is it poisonous? Why are you calling me for no reason?"

　　With a thought, he quickly entered the dream through Mengdie to understand the situation, and he almost got angry and beat someone up.

　　What is all this?

　　"Lord Kyosuke?" Fujishikibe asked with concern.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "Nothing, I just plan to go out for a walk to relax."

　　"Okay, be careful on your way."

　　Fujishikibe smiled slightly.

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka was hiding something, she understood and went over to help Kyosuke Kousaka stand up and straighten the wrinkles of his clothes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's eyes were attracted by Fujishikibu's round and plump breasts.

　　Finally, I touched it once, twice...

　　"See you later."

　　Fujishikibu didn't react. After she had tidied herself up, she just smiled and gently brushed the clothes across Kyosuke Kousaka's chest.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came to his senses and left with a wry smile.

　　After leaving Fujishikibu's room, he was enraged.

　　"No, I'm going to treat you directly!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka made up his mind.

　　Feeling that the sunk costs were endless, he wanted to cut the Gordian knot! God also did it directly!

　　There is still some time before the Sea Country invades...

　　As a result, I went out.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ran into Fuyumi who was walking towards the bedroom.

　　"Kyousuke and Dosuna came to visit."

　　"I see."

　　His anger was extinguished in an instant, and Kyosuke Kousaka calmed down.

　　Did Fujiwara Michinaga find a clue?

　　Are we going to start preparing for war?

　　A series of thoughts flashed through my mind.

　　Arrived at the main hall.

　　Fujiwara Michinaga smiled and took the lead in making a guess: "Kyosuke, spring ploughing is here, we need to start the action, you can also help."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized what was happening, and then he sighed to himself: Master Xinyi, you have worked hard...

 203. The shamelessness of political struggle/The enemy's affairs/The continuation of Shiranui's story

　　For a long while.

　　After finishing his business discussion with Fujiwara Michinaga, Kousaka Kyosuke saw him off and went to think about things around the fishing hall.

　　Lying on the edge of the corridor, he was thinking about how to block the path of high-level faith.

　　In fact, there is not much to do.

　　Because the Taoist priest's eyes were on him and his father Gaojie Jishan - no, to be more precise, the Taoist priest was eyeing Yi Zhou's relatives, especially those who were involved in the fertilizer work.

　　Fertilizer is a great cause that can benefit the world.

　　Of course, they will be called "disgraceful", but the problem is that when there is real profit, they are no different from flies.

　　Yes, it is dirty, but that doesn’t mean other people can’t do it, right?

　　"Anyway, what we need to do next is to completely block their subsequent actions."

　　"What they do next is turn the manure into fertilizer, and there are also problems with transportation and use..."

　　When he thought of this, Kyosuke Kousaka seemed to remember the disaster caused by the heavy rains last year.

　　His face immediately became a little puzzled.

　　Trying to ignore all of this, Kyosuke Kousaka slowly moved from lying down to sitting up, intending to stand up and return to the bedroom.

　　He planned to give instructions to his brothers-in-law Ayanokouji, Hikigaya, Shijo Tei and others after they returned at noon.

　　As for doing things yourself?

　　That's definitely impossible.

　　In the past, there was no talent available, so we had to do it ourselves.

　　What is the situation now?

　　Of course it is impossible to do it yourself.

　　The same goes for these brothers-in-law, who at most just run errands and speak their mouths to get the work done.

　　When there is no danger, he is actually just a security officer.

　　Even working from home is no problem.

　　Just show up in an emergency.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult."

　　"...Kyo, Kyosuke, adult."

　　A mature voice was followed by a slightly panicked childish voice.

　　Because he was so relaxed that he hardly paid attention to his surroundings, Kyosuke Kousaka noticed that Haruno came over with a pink-haired little girl about five or six years old.

　　“Is this Erli?”

　　"Yes, Lord Kyosuke." Yang No, holding Goto Jiri's little hand, smiled and nodded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka always felt that Haruno in this posture had a particularly maternal radiance.

　　I guess when I take care of my future brothers and sisters, I will be no different from a mother.

　　"My sudden appearance scared you, Erli."

　　"No, Master Kyousuke, I'm just surprised you'd show up."

　　Goto Jiri shook his head and spoke naturally.

　　She felt very close to Kyosuke Kousaka, the head of the family who seemed only a few years older than her sister and about the same age as Haruno.

　　"It's good that you're so calm. There aren't any strange people walking around the inner house. They're all familiar faces, so don't be too surprised if you find someone appearing where."

　　"Yes, I understand, Kyousuke-sama."

　　"Come sit down and talk. We just happened to meet, so let's chat. You can ask me some questions if you don't mind, but I have to remain silent about questions I don't want to answer. You should do the same."

　　“Ah, this…”

　　"Of course, Xiaoerli, Master Kyosuke really likes chatting with cute girls~"

　　"whee."

　　Goto Jiri, who was praised by Yang Noichi, held her chubby little face, feeling a little shy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka twitched his lips secretly. This is nothing to be shy about, right?

　　But it seems normal.

　　I remember when I first went to Japan, I saw many elementary school students in pairs, and I was completely speechless.

　　Through his life as a student in junior high and high school, he felt even more the indulgence of these people.

　　He always talks about "youth", and Kousaka Kyosuke looks at these people with the eyes of observing biodiversity, with no fluctuations in his heart... It's a trap to say more.

　　Back to reality, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that the customs of the Heian period here seemed to be no less than those of the Heian period.

　　Never mind, this is probably just overthinking.

　　Sit down together.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sat on the left, Ichiri Goto sat in the middle holding the dog, and Haruno sat on the right, and they started chatting.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka did not forget to take out some dried meat and preserved fruits from the space and eat them individually.

　　The Shiba Inu Jimmyhen also had food. This dog was very well behaved. He just barked softly, as if he was talking to make his presence known.

　　"Question, Master Kyousuke, what do you usually do?"

　　"I usually go on patrol with my sister, Kagura, and from time to time I go to other places in the suburbs to deal with monsters."

　　"Monsters...are these beings good or bad?"

　　"There are good ones and bad ones. Just treat them as human beings. You can't judge good from bad by appearance. There are many who are straightforward, and there are also some who speak in a flowery way like humans, such as the fox demon some time ago..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka slowly taught Goto Jiri some knowledge about monsters.

　　In fact, this is no different from the popularization of safety knowledge in modern times.

　　Just like what teachers would tell primary school students to just sound the alarm when they encounter some suspicious people.

　　It's similar to Kyosuke Kousaka, and the same principle applies to simply popularizing knowledge about monsters.

　　"Oh, cunning monsters are just like humans..."

　　"Just think of them as humans with stronger strength, just some with weak brains. They don't know how to use their strength. They think they are just tapping your shoulder, but that strength can break even rocks."

　　"How terrible!"

　　"In general, just don't get close to them. Those with simple minds can easily cause harm to themselves, while those with smart minds may be cunning and like to play tricks on people."

　　"Doesn't that mean there are no good monsters?"

　　"Yes, there are quite a few, but the problem is that you might have been injured and collapsed by those stupid monsters or bad monsters during the identification process."

　　"Oh~"

　　Goto Jiri looked thoughtful.

　　After a very detailed explanation by Kyosuke Kousaka, she regarded monsters as beings with the same power as lions and tigers but with which they could communicate normally.

　　Therefore, I also plan to follow Kyosuke Kousaka's advice.

　　As Yang No listened with a smile, she thought of the demon fox that Kousaka Kyosuke mentioned.

　　The day before yesterday, she went out to inspect the manor and heard about the deeds of the fox demon.

　　It is said that he robbed many human women, but was caught by Kyosuke Kousaka when he was escaping, and his head was hung on a notice board on the edge that ordinary nobles would not pass by.

　　Yang Nai went to take a look and found that it was no different from a fox.

　　But since it only has one head, it is still quite scary.

　　The same is true for evil humans.

　　Yang No had seen it before.

　　I feel that way after seeing it too many times, and think it is more of a deterrent.

　　This is indeed the case.

　　She didn't think there was anything wrong with it.

　　At least, any human or monster who still wants to do what the fox demon did will restrain themselves.

　　"Now it's my turn to ask a question. Do you usually go to school?"

　　"Yes, my mother taught me Japanese songs and some Chinese characters."

　　"That's great. Learning something and reading more books is better than anything else. You can't live with an empty head in the future. As for learning Chinese characters, don't tell anyone else. Some people don't like women who know Chinese characters."

　　"So, Master Kyousuke, you like women who know Chinese characters?"

　　"Like or not has nothing to do with understanding Chinese characters. It depends on the person, the personality, and all aspects. However, this is not the theme of this article, so I won't explain it in detail."

　　"Okay, now it's my turn to ask a question - what does Kyousuke-sama think of women who don't like to go out?"

　　"If you're asking about your sister, I think it's OK as long as she's comfortable. Everyone has their own way of living, as long as they don't cause trouble to those around them. I don't think she's causing any trouble by not going out, isn't that good?"

　　"Oh, I see."

　　Goto Jiri nodded his head seriously.

　　At this time, Jimmy Henry, whom she was holding, tilted his head back with his mouth slightly open.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gently stuffed a small piece of dried meat into Jimmy Henry's mouth. Jimmy Henry hummed twice, lowered his head, shook his little tail and continued eating.

　　"It's my turn again. Do I usually get bored?"

　　"No, no~ There's Sister Susho, Sister Komachi, Sister Hui, Sister Yotsuba..."

　　Goto Jiri immediately listed many of Kyosuke Kousaka's friends.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt amused in his heart. The five-year-old Goto Jiri had indeed turned into a cute pet.

　　They chatted some more and about half an hour later Kyosuke Kousaka left.

　　"Not bad, right? Xiao Erli~"

　　"That's great, just like a big brother."

　　"There's nothing wrong with saying that." Yang Nai said with a chuckle.

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka encouraged Goto Jiri to study and fed Jimmy Henry naturally, she felt that this was pretty good.

　　Unconsciously thinking of Yukino's often radiant expression, Yangno's heart was rarely moved.

　　After all, she has never had much of a romantic relationship.

　　Or perhaps, he should be talking to Kyosuke Kousaka at this moment, but it's not very obvious.

　　Unless she takes the initiative.

　　But if I take the initiative, this beautiful ambiguous atmosphere will seem a little less interesting.

　　She still wanted to feel it, think about it, and experience it more deeply.

　　However, Yang No was sure that she had no objection to doing intimate things with Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Assuming that they were alone just now, she wanted to take the initiative to give it a try.

　　Overall, she likes the "boiling frog in warm water" communication method.

　　The same is most likely true for my younger sister Yukino.

　　Otherwise, her personality would definitely not be so "soft" now. Yang Noi wanted to pinch her many times after seeing it.

　　And then.

　　Yang No took Goto Jiri for another walk around the fishing temple and then sent her back.

　　After returning home, Goto Jiri continued to tell his mother Michiyo what he had seen and heard.

　　When Michiyo heard what Kyosuke Kousaka said, she began to waver again.

　　"A very open-minded patriarch..."

　　That's why it's so rare.

　　The eldest daughter doesn’t know whether she has this blessing.

　　"elder sister!"

　　"ah……"

　　Goto Ichiri, who was hiding in the dark and trying to eavesdrop, screamed in fright.

　　Jimmy Henry also responded with a "woof".

　　"Sister, it's rare that Kyousuke-sama comes out of his bedroom to take a walk. You might be able to meet him if you go out."

　　"…I, I'll try to get out!"

　　Goto Ichiri said with tears in his eyes.

　　I was wondering if I was hallucinating or something.

　　But when she heard her sister say that she might meet the head of the family, and Kyosuke in her dream just now also said that she might meet a head of the family with the same name as him, she had to believe in some kind of fate.

　　You must be brave!

　　God has given you enough hints. If you continue to deceive yourself, you will be punished by God!

　　"Ichiri! That's great! Keep it up!" Michiyo, who was still worried, was particularly touched.

　　She knew very well that this was because the world was too strange and dangerous, which made her eldest daughter even more shy than before.

　　However, this is not the case here.

　　First of all, there is a main road. This area not far from the palace makes it difficult for monsters to invade, and this is also the gathering place of Onmyoji.

　　Secondly, this house has set up many barriers, and the central area of ​​the inner house is naturally guarded more closely.

　　Therefore, there is almost no possibility of danger or anything like that.

　　Well, Michiyo naturally hoped that her eldest daughter could communicate with people of the same age here, and even form a relationship with the head of the family, so that she could be protected for the rest of her life.

　　"Don't worry, sister. When we go out, I will greet Sister Sushang, Sister Xiaomiao and the others in advance, so you won't attract so much attention then."

　　"Ah... this kind of thoughtfulness is even more hurtful!"

　　"It's okay, we are all good people~"

　　"Erli, if you continue to speak the truth like this, it will make your sister very uncomfortable. You should be a child who understands the pain of others..."

　　Feeling dizzy and as if the world was shaking, Goto Ichiri stared at his sister in a trance.

　　Goto Jiri's face was covered with sweat:

　　“Sorry…”

　　As soon as the apology was sounded, Goto Ichiri shrank into the corner and muttered to himself again.

　　Michiyo and Goto Jiri looked at each other, both feeling helpless.

　　West Middle Gate area.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gathered Ayanokouji, Hikigaya, Shijo Tei, Horikita Manabu and others who had just returned.

　　"In the following days, you will sort out the situations of the Qingmu and wanderers. If anyone acts rashly, you can report it to me and I will handle it."

　　"Yes!"×4

　　"You also need to be more strict about hygiene. If there is anything that is inconvenient to handle, just call me without hesitation."

　　"yes……"

　　Orders kept coming one after another, and the four people who were summoned responded one after another.

　　After finishing his talk, Kyosuke Kousaka went straight back to his bedroom.

　　The four people who stayed behind continued to discuss the issue.

　　"Clearing the eyes, wanderers, sanitation, idle places...this is probably related to spring ploughing." The four emperors took the initiative to say.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's hints were so obvious, how could he not know what was going on?

　　As Shijo Tei mentioned the word "retreat", Ayanokouji and Hikigaya both showed visible strange expressions on their faces.

　　Sijo Tei also noticed it and asked cautiously, "Was it serious then?"

　　When he was at leisure in Kyoto Port, he still heard some rumors.

　　Ayanokouji was silent for a second or two before he said, "I heard that the officials in the court at that time were very angry..."

　　“There is no place to walk on the street.”

　　Hikigaya said so.

　　Upon hearing this, the Four Emperors looked as if they were facing a past scene, and their faces turned slightly pale.

　　"The Lord Zuo Li whom I served before was a good-tempered man, but he also complained for a long time at that time."

　　Horikita Manabu said slowly.

　　The deep meaning of the words is that anyone with a good temper can get very angry!

　　In fact, this is quite logical.

　　Because no normal person would want to see anything subtle on the road he or she is walking on.

　　"Those people will definitely let the vagrants take charge of the manure work later, but I don't think they will treat them well." Ayanokouji expressed his thoughts.

　　The other three people had the same idea as Ayanokouji.

　　"When the time comes, they will definitely do whatever it takes. If they are too overbearing, they will make things bigger first..."

　　Hikigaya suggested.

　　Just now he vaguely grasped the meaning of Kousaka Kyousuke's words, which was "making trouble."

　　In this regard, Hikigaya rarely expressed his agreement.

　　"Previously, Gao Jie Xin Yi did not pay the people who cleaned the streets appropriately, and he was even reluctant to provide them with a meal. I don't believe he will repent later."

　　With a firm guess in his mind, Hikigaya took the current mission very seriously.

　　No matter how you put it, Hikigaya hates the freeloading behavior of high-level Xinyi.

　　Even if Gao Ji Xin Yi was willing to provide a meal, he would think that this person was more conscientious.

　　Unfortunately, no.

　　This made Hikigaya believe that during the coming spring farming season, the high-ranking Xinyi would use the most efficient and extreme methods to exploit those Qingmei who were still barely surviving.

　　Qingmu, those vagrants who are often dispatched by the Procuratorate of Illegal Activities.

　　They are already doing the dirty work of cleaning up filth and removing dead bodies, and now they get no pay and are given more backbreaking tasks?

　　This is murder in Hikigaya's eyes.

　　It's just a different way of killing people.

　　"That requires people to cooperate first." Ayanokouji added, "Even if those vagrants are disliked by others, in fact, as long as they act pitiful enough, they can still push some people to the opposite side."

　　Hikigaya twitched his lips: "This idea is indeed very effective..."

　　It’s just a little despicable, he added in his heart.

　　But he agreed very much.

　　If you are not a bit mean, the wanderers will die a serious death in the future.

　　And under Kyosuke Kousaka's management, at least so many people would not have died.

　　"Then you have to find someone who is tight-lipped, and he can't be timid, otherwise it will backfire easily." Horikita Manabu said.

　　Ayanokouji said: "We just need to find those who have old and young to support. Of course, I am not saying that we should control their families, but we should protect their families to avoid any special circumstances..."

　　Hikigaya leaned back slightly, rolled his eyes and glared at Ayanokouji, but ultimately said nothing.

　　He knows it very well.

　　Doing these unscrupulous things is better than a large number of people dying.

　　Be despicable if you want to.

　　The four emperors are under the impact of certain ideological values.

　　"That's right... There's no such thing as friendship in the business world, let alone the political struggles of the Heian period."

　　Anyone with rationality would understand that if this political struggle fails, although no one would die, many difficulties would be encountered.

　　Just making things difficult is enough to cause people to encounter all kinds of accidents, not to mention that their families will also suffer.

　　Therefore, the only option is to be cruel to others.

　　"Try to consider the despicable things they might do. Since Kyousuke-sama will support them on the surface, it's easy for twists and turns to occur in secret..."

　　The four emperors finally said something.

　　Ayanokouji moved his lips, but in the end he didn't come up with a more "appropriate" idea.

　　After the discussion, the group of people went out to act on their own...

　　Day 307 of Travel

　　Early in the morning, Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to the Inspection Office to review official documents.

　　It can be said that it is his advantage that he can occasionally show up in the official dormitory.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　“Well, what’s up?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still dealing with official documents, looked up at Shijo Tei who hurried over to salute him.

　　Shijo Tei whispered, "Someone from the Ministry of Civil Affairs is leading guards to capture Qingmu everywhere."

　　"Oh, then I'll go over and take a look."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke stood up.

　　Then, he held Kagura in one hand and used his spiritual power to move the four emperors quickly.

　　In just a few breaths, Kyosuke Kousaka arrived at the location.

　　The Si Tiaodi who wanted to report his location was completely stunned - so fast?

　　"Who is coming?" asked cautiously the leader of a group of people who were confronting Ayanokouji, Hikigaya and others.

　　"Kyosuke, the inspection is not against the envoy's office."

　　"Please forgive my ignorance... Lord Kyousuke!"

　　"It doesn't matter. Ignorance is not a crime. Besides, I just happened to see you. What's going on?"

　　"…We adults need people to move, so we sent people to catch the homeless people on the street."

　　"It is reasonable for the Ministry of Civil Affairs to need vagrants to do the work of moving things, but these vagrants are "cleaners" hired by the Procuratorate of Illegal Activities. They are very good at handling dirty things, so they cannot be arrested randomly, otherwise the sanitation of Kyoto will be neglected. So, if you want to arrest someone, you must ask clearly."

　　"Yes, Master Kyousuke!"

　　"It's just a small matter. Go ahead and ask clearly before arresting him. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to make arrangements."

　　"yes……"

　　The leader from the Civilian Province turned and left with a group of people.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka watched silently and shook his head secretly.

　　"He was quite good at finding people, and he found the "pit" right away."

　　If you talk about catching a vagrant, Kyosuke Kousaka will definitely not do anything. At most, he will just let people argue, create conflicts, and set some traps.

　　As a result, it was so direct to "go big"?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was also amazed by this wave of operations.

　　How to say it?

　　After all, he is just a temporary worker in the government dormitory. Even if he is really experienced, don't arrest him.

　　"You continue to maintain order. Don't let the Ministry of Civil Affairs arrest innocent civilians and cause panic among the people around you, thus causing chaos."

　　"Yes, Master Kyousuke!"

　　Ayanokouji, Hikigaya, Shijo Tei and the others immediately bowed respectfully, with a hint of weirdness flashing in the depths of their eyes.

　　"Thank you for your hard work." Kyosuke Kousaka said casually.

　　After saying this, Kagura returned to the official dormitory to work with the materialized spiritual power scroll.

　　He thought it was right for the Four Emperors to come to him.

　　At least, it allowed him to immediately know the "strength" of the enemy.

　　Due to frequent contacts, Kyosuke Kousaka suspected that the possibility of showing weakness to the enemy was very low.

　　To be honest - this is consistent with Kousaka Kyousuke's assessment of his current enemy...

　　"There seems to be nothing wrong with having officials from the Ministry of Civil Affairs lead the guards to catch vagrants and put them to work, but it's still a bit too ostentatious. Wouldn't it be more appropriate to catch people at night?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka muttered to himself.

　　High-level trustworthiness, high-level good deeds...even the Yi Zhou they represent, don't they really think that he will not hinder them from doing their work?

　　Frankly speaking, these people really overestimate their own moral integrity.

　　After all, it is a political struggle, and Kyosuke Kousaka has no moral integrity in this regard.

　　Even if people said that Kyosuke Kousaka was despicable, he admitted it.

　　It's better than letting his enemy Yi Zhou increase his strength and cause trouble for him and the people around him.

　　Worked for another half an hour.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to the suburbs.

　　He planned to show Aoandon the story of Shiranui that he and Kagura had written and put together, and he felt it should be quite good.

　　The other side.

　　Ayanokouji found his schoolmate Ryuen Sho on his own.

　　"How's your side?"

　　"Nothing's wrong yet, but it seems like something's going on here, Master Qinglong."

　　"The Qingmu on the street was arrested by the Ministry of Civil Affairs."

　　“……”

　　Ryuen Sho, who was still calm, was stunned, with a look that said "Are you serious?"

　　Ayanokouji didn't mean to keep the secret, and continued, "They were reminded by Lord Kyousuke that unless there are any unexpected events, they will not arrest any more people related to Qingmei."

　　"Master Kyosuke is truly admirable..."

　　"I won't convey these flattering words to me. Let's get down to business. You should still try your best to guide the new wanderers so that they won't be caught easily."

　　"Okay, I will do my best in this regard. After all, we can't let people work just to drink water, right?"

　　"Probably still has grain porridge."

　　"Haha, this is really heartbreaking. Most people can afford to eat, so why should we lower our quality of life?"

　　"It's good that you know. I'll take my leave now."

　　After Ayanokouji finished speaking, he stood up.

　　Ryuen Sho smiled and said "Goodbye", but didn't see him off.

　　After all, Ayanokouji did not hide his personality and made it clear that he was "against the matter, not the person."

　　No matter how many polite things Long Yuanxiang said, it was useless. He might as well think about how to fight against those rubbish who wanted to use them as free labor.

　　"I don't know what the Ministry of Civil Affairs wants to do, but their faces are even more hateful than those of the capitalists, which is disgusting."

　　"If I don't make things difficult for them, more people will die in the future. Even if I don't plan to be a hero, I have to think about the future..."

　　Ryuen Sho thought secretly.

　　Compare this to Kyosuke Kousaka, the top person in charge who pays money and follows the rules.

　　Those officials who don't know what the hell and only know how to make people do voluntary labor really can't be compared with them.

　　It is highly suspected that the captured vagrants may not even be able to eat a few bites of grains and wild vegetables before being forced to work. Long Yuanxiang will inevitably feel sympathetic.

　　Although he inexplicably obtained some martial arts training methods, he was able to live a better life.

　　But for the sake of freedom, he still did not rely on anyone.

　　Now, while maintaining the status quo, we are still figuring out how to live in this mythical era.

　　By the way, take care of some of our fellow humans to the best of your ability and make ends meet.

　　Right now.

　　Since someone wants to disrupt the stability that has been maintained after these several riots, don't blame him for using disgusting means.

　　The superiors must be indifferent to everything at the bottom, but if there is a commotion, it will always create some trouble, and then there is no need for him to take action...

　　I just don’t know how many people will die this time.

　　It's better to be cautious and don't get yourself and others involved.

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went from the Yokai Market to the Mizube Manor.

　　After having a meal in the manor where Shizuko and Chitanda often do their research and work, they feel full of energy and feel like they can go anywhere.

　　Actually it is possible.

　　Shizuko vaguely noticed that there was something wrong in Kyosuke Kousaka's gaze and quickly brought up the topic.

　　"Master Kyosuke, didn't you mention building a village before? I have some bean seeds that are more suitable for newly reclaimed land."

　　"Oh, then I want some. Come on, you and Eru shouldn't be so hard-working these days. How about I give you a massage to calm you down first? I promise not to do anything."

　　"...Uh, Lord Kyosuke, you're being too polite. You can do whatever you want." Shizuko was embarrassed.

　　Is she going too far?

　　Even when my husband wants it, I still make excuses.

　　But wasn’t it the day before yesterday... No, my legs are weak again.

　　Chitanda blushed, "Yes, Lord Kyousuke. We will try our best to satisfy you in this regard, but we hope you can agree on the location and time first."

　　"That's not what I meant. I have Kagura, as well as Youtouhime and Hakurou."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's correct speech.

　　"..." Kagura, Youtouhime, and Hakurou who were mentioned all blinked their eyes, and wanted to say something, but in the end, they said nothing.

　　Shortly after finishing their meal, Suyi and Suchang went to deal with the issue of dried fish.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was 100% certain that it was because Su Chang made Su Yi angry that he was dragged aside and taught a lesson.

　　This is normal.

　　After about a quarter of an hour, Su Chang probably came running over excitedly.

　　"I'm just joking to liven up the atmosphere. You guys better be careful in the following period of time. There seem to be some enemies on the sea. I suspect that this place will become a battlefield."

　　"Huh?!" The exclamations continued.

　　The usually calm Youdaoji and Bailang were both surprised.

　　This was all thanks to Kyosuke Kousaka for keeping it a secret.

　　After all, the enemy's affairs would put a lot of pressure on people, so he chose to conceal it.

　　Now, it is probably difficult to keep it secret.

　　Especially since he kept giving everyone equipment and weapons...

　　"Lord Kyosuke, what kind of enemy is this?" Bailang couldn't help but ask.

　　Yao Dao Ji said first: "There should only be those sirens on the sea. I cleared out sirens when I was working for Genji. Some of them are really difficult to deal with."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "At present, it has been preliminarily confirmed that it is a sea monster. I will tell you more details when Su Yi and Su Shang come over."

　　After a while, the two sisters Suyi and Suchang arrived, and Kyosuke Kousaka began to talk about what might happen.

　　"Oh! No wonder Master Kyosuke bought so much iron and often spent some time making equipment at night..."

　　Su Chang looked suddenly enlightened.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "The matter of iron and equipment has to be done, it's just a matter of sooner or later. As for the probability of these enemies appearing, I think it's 60-70%, which is quite high."

　　Su Chang immediately patted her chest and made a promise.

　　"Even if they come, we will kill them quickly. Besides, the strength of the siren will be reduced when it comes to land..."

　　"It's hard to say. We have to consider the number. If there are thousands of them and they know how to use combined attacks and magic arrays, it will be difficult to deal with them."

　　"Well, a number of thousands is really difficult to deal with...If you run out of energy, you might die."

　　"So I have also made a lot of medicines to quickly restore physical strength and injuries during this period, but it's too early to say this, I just hope you can be mentally prepared. Eru and Shizuko, you two won't be able to come here often then."

　　"Good job, Kyosuke."

　　"Yes, I understand, Master Kyousuke."

　　After briefly talking about some things, Kyosuke Kousaka simply opened a small party.

　　It is somewhat necessary to liven up the atmosphere.

　　Just do it!

　　The beautiful girl in plain clothes, who had been silent at first after hearing about the enemy, narrowed her eyes into a line, and the intoxicated look on her pretty face became more intense.

　　Yaodao Ji and Bai Lang, who seemed to be still thinking about how to repel the unknown enemy, threw away their weapons and weapons.

　　Chitanda, just a taste. Shizuko, try harder. Sushang, we are evenly matched...

　　In the end, Kyosuke Kousaka still hugged Kagura.

　　There is a strong sense of déjà vu of "leaving the strawberries for last on the strawberry cake".

　　Hmm.

　　Shizuka, lying on the soft straw mat, glanced secretly and muttered to herself.

　　"Kyosuke-sama still has some integrity, but if I look closely, I feel something is a little strange."

　　Looking at Kagura sitting in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms, being half-hugged by Kousaka with one hand and moving back and forth, with a dizzy face, Shizuko felt a great sense of incongruity again.

　　"There are a lot of weird tricks, but it does satisfy everyone."

　　Shizuka thought again.

　　Chitanda next to her had already closed her eyes and didn't dare to look any further.

　　She was still a little shy.

　　The two sisters, Su Yi and Su Shang, one watched secretly, the other watched with wide eyes...

　　Yaodao Ji and Bailang were more united. They both sat down cross-legged and recovered their strength in an orderly manner.

　　In general, everyone was no longer in a low mood under the lively atmosphere created by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　It was afternoon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka comforted Kagura and Susho in a gentle voice, then took the manuscript to show Shiranui alone.

　　Originally, he wanted to bring Kagura over, but her little face remained rosy, which made it difficult for Kyosuke Kousaka to take her over.

　　Social death.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was still very afraid of meeting him.

　　Location: Outlying islands.

　　Through the flame that Shiranui had given her before, Kyosuke Kousaka naturally contacted her.

　　"This is the manuscript. Kagura, Aoandon, and I all wrote it. Three of them are our own, and the other one is a story we pieced together. Take a look first."

　　"OK."

　　"Just sit and watch."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka conjured up two more chairs.

　　After receiving the manuscript, Shiranui's beautiful and charming face showed a smile.

　　"Thank you very much for your thoughtfulness."

　　"You don't need to say these polite words. You know that I didn't say anything fancy during those three days."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka explains.

　　During the three days in the fantasy world, except for caring about Shiranui in the beginning, after buying her, Kyosuke Kousaka planned to take Kagura out for fun.

　　Since the illusion world created by the divine artifact Yunwaijing is no different from the real one, Kyosuke Kousaka can be said to have had a great time.

　　There is no need for any time management, he can just let himself go.

　　"Oh……"

　　Shiranui couldn't help but laugh out loud.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw her bright smile and vaguely saw some human smoke, and it felt like he didn't have so much diaphragm anymore.

　　Thinking back to when he first got married to Fujishikibu, Kyosuke Kousaka felt like he had become a pile driver.

　　But after preparing the Fujishikibu, you will feel a sense of accomplishment.

　　Could it be that Shiranui's turn is next?

　　No, Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't want to flirt with a pretty girl just because she's pretty.

　　Otherwise, there is no difference between him and a stud.

　　No matter what, there has to be a process of understanding and getting to know each other, right?

　　Unless it is the traditional marriage model of this era, Kyosuke Kousaka would choose the slow-paced way to pursue Yukino.

　　"The cherry blossoms are so beautiful, but the blooming season of April will eventually end..."

　　Suddenly, Shiranui slowly recited a waka poem.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke scratched his face, and waited until Shiranui finished reading before he said, "This is a waka poem by an unknown poet, not written by me."

　　He would definitely admit to plagiarism or something like that.

　　So as to avoid any misunderstanding.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew too well how shameful it was to copy poems and Japanese songs in that era.

　　Therefore, it needs to be emphasized frequently.

　　To prevent the car from overturning one day and wanting to dig a hole and disappear.

　　"That sounds nice." Shiranui said.

　　"Yeah, I think so too."

　　"Can you read it to me?"

　　"Okay, it's not that difficult."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka readily agreed to Shiranui's request.

　　Then, Shiranui placed the manuscript on a chair, pressed it with a shell, and began to dance.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka recited attentively while trying to figure out what Shiranui was thinking.

　　"You think I'm your confidant? Maybe."

　　"It's better not to think too much about it. If you can't see it, just leave it as it is."

　　In his eyes, the bright charm between the eyebrows of Shiranui, who was dancing gracefully, spread out little by little as she danced, and her slightly parted red lips seemed to move slightly with Kousaka Kyosuke's chanting.

　　After the dance, Shiranui's restrained smile gradually bloomed again.

　　"Thanks."

　　"Nothing, you are just savoring the feeling of freedom."

　　"Yes. Actually, I was thinking just now that it would be great if I could hear this poem earlier."

　　"It's not too late now, is it?"

　　"...Yeah." Shiranui was stunned, her eyes full of water, just staring at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka was smiling, he was actually very confused.

　　He would never cross the line with women who are more reserved.

　　So as not to embarrass yourself.

　　To be clear, "she likes me" is one of the most deadly things.

　　Another quarter of an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka added a character to the story according to Shiranui's opinion, and then made some deletions and modifications, and a new story came out.

　　At first glance, I felt that the story was vaguely familiar.

　　Where have you seen this?

　　It seems like a plot in CG.

　　"Is that all?"

　　"Yes, I am very satisfied. Thank you very much for writing the story I like."

　　"As long as you like it."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and said nothing more.

　　Ripples appeared in Shiranui's heart. He wanted to say goodbye, but suddenly didn't want to.

　　"How about I show it to you after the magazine is completely produced?"

　　"good."

　　"That's settled then."

　　"Um……"

　　After making another agreement, Kousaka Kyosuke and Shiranui said goodbye to each other.

　　"It doesn't seem like my imagination." Kyosuke Kousaka muttered as he walked out of the island.

　　

　　After thinking for a while, he thought that he should be more proactive next time.

　　Would it be too presumptuous?

　　You'd better think about it carefully, and don't suddenly cross the line too much and directly reduce your favorability.

　　In fact, there is also the option of "don't".

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it for less than a second and felt that he couldn't be so cruel to Shiranui.

　　Although he is a scumbag, it doesn't mean that scumbags can't bring happiness to people.

　　Yes, that's right!

　　After that, Kyosuke Kousaka returned to Mizube Tsukasa, and they returned to their residence together at the hour of You.

　　However, when I returned, I heard from Ayanokouji, Hikigaya and others that Nobuyoshi Takagi personally led people to capture refugees and vagrants. This should be considered as creating unrest, and I can write a petition.

 204. The Monster Newspaper is out/Gratitude and Revenge/The Underworld, with Higanbana and Aokiji

　　Day 308

　　After sending Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others to the Ogetsuki Shrine, Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura went to the Yokai Market.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka started mass printing in a piece of land rented by the Amaji demons.

　　"Is this the imitation of the Tang Dynasty's engraving?"

　　Aoandon watched with great interest as Kousaka Kyosuke dipped the printing plate that materialized his spiritual power into ink and printed it on the yellow paper.

　　A new edition of a magazine is printed.

　　Kagura stared closely and imitated it with her spiritual power, but she did not experiment.

　　The newly made paper is a bit rough.

　　If there is a little more ink, it will easily spread around, making it difficult to print.

　　Therefore, the main work this time will still be done by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　And a group of Tenshaki who were spectators like Aoandon and Kagura were chattering.

　　“Making paper is so hard, and it smells so bad!”

　　"How much do these zines cost? At least one penny, right?"

　　"What do you mean one cent? I won't lose anything if I sell it for two cents!"

　　Most of them were arguing about the price of magazines.

　　For these evil ghosts, isn't the purpose of working to make money?

　　Only when you earn money can you eat well and buy what you like.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had already adapted to magic, quickly condensed ten carved seals and printed them at a faster speed, without letting his mouth idle.

　　"You guys just make paper, and I provided the technology. Do you still want to make so much money?"

　　"Ah! This guy wants to cross the river to demolish the house!"

　　"Damn it! Humans are indeed cunning!"

　　The evil spirits began to complain and accuse.

　　Perhaps because he couldn't win, there wasn't much extreme content in his words, and it seemed more like he was just discussing the matter at hand and reasoning.

　　Qingxuandeng found it quite interesting and watched with his arms folded and a smile on his face.

　　"Let's sell it at a lower price first. After all, it's just like when you tell a story, no one will listen at first. The same goes for buying things."

　　"You're wrong! We had people listening from the beginning, and they paid us!"

　　"Okay, then go make up another story."

　　"Master Kyousuke, we were wrong!"

　　Um?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was surprised to see the evil spirits immediately give in.

　　How is this not a bargain?

　　"You guys only know how to make up stories about me, don't you?"

　　"this……"

　　"ah!"

　　A group of evil ghosts looked at each other, as if they had forgotten how to speak.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at them and spoke his true feelings.

　　"If you only know how to make up gossip about others to attract popularity and make money, you will be killed sooner or later."

　　"You will have to bear the consequences if you say bad things about others. If you meet someone who is not nice to you or a monster, you are doomed to be unlucky."

　　Kagura also gave a reminder.

　　Qingxuande chuckled and said, "When I told you about your scandal before, Kyousuke-sama, I probably thought you wouldn't notice it in the short term."

　　The gazes of the evil ghosts were all wandering.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka always felt that the postures of these people looked familiar.

　　"What is this skill you learned in Kyoto?"

　　The leader, Tian Xie Gui Chi, said quickly: "It was a woman in red clothes! She saw that we were pitiful and had no food to eat, so she taught us the puppet show method..."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke was speechless, trying hard to suppress what he wanted to say, "Are you sure you're not teaching me how to save my life?"

　　One by one they became cowardly, kneeling down to say nice things and flatter the emperor, while waiting for an opportunity to escape.

　　Judging from this behavior, it should be difficult for him to die.

　　After all, most monsters die from seeking death.

　　As long as you don't commit suicide and act cautiously, it will be difficult to die.

　　"Okay, I've printed it. I'll sell it for 3 cents a copy."

　　"Remove the spell," Kyosuke Kousaka said to the Amagic demons.

　　The evil ghosts immediately became dissatisfied.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka directly suppressed those who were dissatisfied and asked them to go out and sell newspapers.

　　After the final bargaining, Kyosuke Kousaka did not ask for any compensation, and regarded it as voluntary labor.

　　"In addition to the weather in the next few days and the food prices in Kyoto, it also wrote about the production method of "bean sprouts"? " Qingxuande said in surprise after taking a close look at the magazine.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "You have to give people information that they feel is valuable, so that they will buy it."

　　“What are bean sprouts?”

　　"That's it."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out some cold bean sprouts and chopsticks from the space.

　　"Thank you." Qing Xingdeng took it very familiarly and started eating.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked at Kagura with a smile again.

　　"You want bean sprouts?"

　　"I just want to have a bite."

　　"Then I feed you?"

　　"ah."

　　The innocent and cute little face came closer with her mouth slightly open. Kyosuke Kousaka gently picked up a handful of bean sprouts and put them on Kagura's pink tongue.

　　Looking at the little tongue curling up seductively, Kousaka Kyosuke calmed his mind and didn't let any sexy thoughts arise.

　　There is Qingxuandeng next to him, so he won't act recklessly.

　　“It tastes great, and if one bean can make one, it’s still pretty affordable.”

　　“They don’t necessarily taste good, because poor bean quality, bad water sources, or the growing environment can make them bitter and astringent.”

　　"There's no explanation in it." Qing Xingdeng vaguely sensed the purpose and said with a smile.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said bluntly: "Isn't this great? Let's brainstorm and find ways to improve this problem."

　　A long time ago, merchants selling bean sprouts appeared in the market on Shichijo Avenue in Kyoto.

　　However, this food is not popular.

　　There are even rumors that bean sprouts are disparaged, saying they are food not suitable for human consumption.

　　In addition, the bean varieties of this era were mediocre and all had a bitter taste, which made them very unpopular.

　　In that case, we might as well develop it here.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want the bean market to be impacted instantly, so he simply didn't teach the perfect method of making bean sprouts.

　　As such, there probably wouldn't be many monsters who, like humans, dislike bitterness and would grow bean sprouts.

　　"cunning."

　　Qingxuandeng commented with a smile and continued to eat bean sprouts in silence.

　　Around noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to take a look at the newly built village. Yukino was walking around with Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede, seemingly inspecting the situation.

　　Then he also saw mothers working with their children.

　　Children who were not too old were carried on their mothers' backs with cloth, while older children followed their mothers ignorantly...

　　There were also cries of grief heard everywhere.

　　After taking a quick look, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to look at it anymore. He muttered to himself, "Women hold up half the sky," and prepared to leave.

　　"Won't you help?" Kagura looked at Kyosuke Kousaka for a rare moment.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "It's not nice for a grown man like me to go there. How about you go? I'll pick you up later?"

　　"Okay, I just wanted to practice the earthwork magic you taught me."

　　"Then try harder."

　　"I'll do your share, Kyousuke."

　　"Don't work too hard, or I'll be unhappy."

　　"I understand. Goodbye."

　　Kagura waved goodbye and left.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Kagura's leaving figure, and then looked towards the Oizuki Shrine.

　　A glance across the distance.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw the scene of Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei with many children, and met their indifferent gazes.

　　"Hmph~"

　　An unhappy voice sounded in Kyosuke Kousaka's ears.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed dryly and looked away.

　　So much for the sneak peek.

　　"It seems that Zhuiyue's ability has been greatly enhanced due to the power of faith."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　If I could become a god, it would be more useful.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka is not in a hurry about this matter.

　　After all, if you treat Shikigami as a tool, it would go against your original intention.

　　"It seems that some children with weaker constitutions have been placed in the shrine for care. Zhuiyue is quite busy because of this. It is better not to disturb her."

　　“I can feel some of Yuuki Kami’s presence at Yuuki Kami Shrine. I don’t know what she’s doing. Don’t go over there and disturb her and Shiha…”

　　After a quick thought, Kyosuke Kousaka realized that he could not pass through the two shrines.

　　As for the village, he didn't want to help too much.

　　There is an old saying that he likes to hear very much, namely "A little bit of rice is a favor, a big bit of rice is a grudge."

　　Helping too many people is not a good thing.

　　It's good enough, so-so. Why are you so enthusiastic?

　　But if Kagura, Yukino and others are willing to help, Kyosuke Kousaka will not stop them.

　　It just so happened that Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede, who both had colder temperaments, were there, and if some people did something tactless, they would not indulge them.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's main worry was that Yukino was shy and didn't know how to refuse.

　　But for Kyosuke Kousaka, rejection is a normal thing.

　　Women who like martial arts, such as Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede, have a strong spirit of individualism.

　　That's good.

　　But...where should he go now?

　　Kaisendo?

　　It’s not that it’s impossible, but I just feel a little uncomfortable without bringing Kagura back.

　　Going on patrol?

　　This kind of work is actually the least necessary. We can't always treat other people in the Procuratorate as mediocre people.

　　As for dealing with Gao Ji Xin Yi and Yi Zhou behind him?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't even need to do anything.

　　It's like they just open their mouths and ask their subordinates to do errands for them, and the same is true for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After all, some small things really don't require you to do them yourself.

　　If you really do that, it will only cause trouble to your subordinates who have done nothing.

　　Compared with the previous New Year.

　　This month is very peaceful, as if there is nothing to do.

　　However, the "involution" phenomenon created by Kyosuke Kousaka has not stopped.

　　At least, the people in the official dormitory completed their work very seriously every day.

　　It is not like before, when things that can be completed in a few minutes would take three to five days.

　　"What should I do..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka muttered to himself, and simply took out the magazine he had just made from the space and used paper cranes to carry it forward.

　　One for Shiranui, one for Ougi-sama, one for Yosuga, and one for Kasumigaoka.

　　Among them, Shiranui didn't meet at first, but after seeing each other for several days in a row, it always felt a bit strange.

　　It would be better to ask her what she thinks about the magazine a day later.

　　The miscellaneous newsletter has been delivered.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was thinking about whether he should go to Haruaki to ask if he had found any clues about the Sea Country.

　　But it seems that there is no point in asking, because the sea monsters in the sea country will definitely attack, this is a foregone conclusion.

　　Therefore, it is easier to be busy in the past.

　　It would be better to wait for Qingming to contact me first.

　　That’s right!

　　There are also Qingji and Higanbana!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka suddenly remembered these two people.

　　Ever since he knew that the subspace dream created by Higanbana might affect her recovery, he never entered her dream again.

　　I plan to go to the underworld to visit them every ten days or half a month.

　　When he thought of them, Kyosuke Kousaka recalled some subtle scenes.

　　It was almost completely mosaic.

　　"I didn't expect that Qing Ji is really blue... The red spider lily actually has a bit of pink..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka held his head with his hands, as the strong impact still made him feel a little uneasy.

　　When he came to his senses, he realized that maybe he had missed something.

　　Forget it, just pretend nothing happened.

　　You can't just say that you regret it and become a clown and let people watch you, right?

　　Quickly putting aside all distracting thoughts, Kyosuke Kousaka cast a spell to travel to the underworld.

　　The path is familiar.

　　Plus, it's not heading to the underworld at the bottom of the underworld, so there isn't much trouble.

　　Just hide your presence well and don't let other monsters notice you.

　　After a while, Kyosuke Kousaka saw Aoki and Higanbana.

　　"Kyousuke!"

　　As if by intuition, Qingji turned her head from a distance and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka came over, he rushed towards him like a wild beast pouncing on its prey!

　　Bang!

　　A muffled voice sounded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was hit hard by Aoki's flying attack.

　　At the same time, the image of mountains pressing down on him flashed through his mind.

　　Fortunately, the not-so-solid but rather soft feeling did not cause Kyosuke Kousaka too much pain.

　　"Ah! You are finally here! I have been waiting for you for a long time——"

　　Aokiji hugged Kyosuke Kousaka and chattered non-stop.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka let her talk and walked towards the red spider lily with her arms around her.

　　The red spider lily was sleeping on a small bed made of red flowers, as quiet as a flower that has not yet bloomed.

　　"How about Higanbana?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked Aokiji.

　　Qing Ji curled her lips: "I'm not sure, I wake up every two or three days, and when I sleep, I'm like dead."

　　"I know that. She was sleeping in the puddle at the time, and I thought she was dead."

　　"Hehe, we both thought the same way. We are so in sync~"

　　"Yeah." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled.

　　He tries to keep it natural.

　　How to say it?

　　Qing Ji was drawing small circles on his body with her fingers, and her light golden eyes seemed to be emitting fire.

　　That look, Kyosuke Kousaka is too familiar.

　　But he didn't know what to do at this time?

　　It's not irrelevant.

　　But Kyosuke Kousaka has to consider the consequences.

　　As the saying goes, "once you start, you can't stop." Once you start, there's really no turning back. Qingji's love-brain level at that time was probably the peak in history.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no doubt that the fever would be difficult to reduce.

　　It may even become more fierce as time goes by.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who doesn't want to become the second "Anzhen", can only appease her, but the question is, can he really appease her?

　　It's a little bit difficult.

　　"Try using PUA? How to use PUA?" Kyosuke Kousaka began to think.

　　It seems that Qingji will agree to any request.

　　This looks good.

　　But if you think about it carefully, it's a bit scary.

　　Because there is really no such thing as a perfect problem in the world.

　　Anyway, let's grind it a little more.

　　"Come down first. I just made something interesting. Come and take a look."

　　"good!"

　　Qingji got off Kyosuke Kousaka with a whoosh.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out a magazine.

　　There are two copies.

　　One was handed to Qing Ji, and one was gently handed to the bedside of Higanbana...

　　"What?"

　　The second magazine was taken by a slender hand.

　　The red spider lily woke up.

　　She looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with her blood-red eyes full of smile, and the corners of her pretty mouth slightly raised.

　　"Miscellaneous newspapers are papers that record some stories and some surrounding news and information. I'm selling them today at a Yokai market outside Kyoto. I plan to try to sell them."

　　"What's the purpose? Are you trying to use this newsletter to establish your authority and gain control of the Youkai Market?"

　　Higanbana asked with a smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was speechless. It turned out that he was different after having been to the modern world.

　　Even though it is an incomplete dream world, its ideas, values, and various new things have greatly expanded the vision and perspective of the red spider lily.

　　"There is that aspect, but let it be. How can I know what they like?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's detour.

　　The red spider lily smiled and had already sat down to watch.

　　"Kyosuke, sit down!" Aoki, who felt a little unhappy when she saw the red spider lily rising, pulled Kyosuke Kousaka and sat on the flower bed of the red spider lily.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at Higanbana and saw that her eyes were on the magazine in her hand, so he simply sat down as Aoki pulled him.

　　Then he was hugged by Qingji.

　　Qingji also started reading the newspaper, and Kousaka Kyosuke, who felt bored, also took out a magazine to read.

　　Otherwise it feels a bit idle.

　　Anyway, after a long while, everything around was very quiet.

　　Because both women were reading the newspaper seriously.

　　"I don't know fire..."

　　With the murmur of the red spider lily, the silence that lasted for about a quarter of an hour was broken.

　　"Kyosuke, where is this story from?" Qingji asked hurriedly as if she had been reminded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka then briefly explained what happened to him with Shiranui.

　　There is nothing to hide about the content.

　　"It seems to have been adapted?" asked Higanbana suddenly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke replied: "Stories always need to beautify some plots."

　　"What has been adapted?"

　　"This is a private part and cannot be discussed. Just treat it as a true story."

　　"Okay, a certain nameless Onmyoji."

　　"You can say whatever you like."

　　"Yes, yes! Kyosuke, ignore this annoying woman!" Qingji snuggled into Kyosuke Kousaka's arms again.

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt helpless as his conversation with Higanbana was interrupted.

　　Qingji was obviously jealous, that's why she did this.

　　However, it is obvious that Higanbana is not a monster that likes to pamper Qingji.

　　Her eyes were sparkling and clear as water. She gently pulled open her clothes a little, revealing the white part.

　　"Look, these are the underwear you picked out for me in Japan."

　　"I never picked one for you, okay?"

　　"Kyosuke, look at mine, look at mine, aren't these white pants with little bows cuter than hers!"

　　"If you keep doing this I'm leaving!"

　　Feeling something was wrong, Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to grease his feet.

　　Seeing Higanbana's obvious smirk, he felt that if Qingji was provoked any further, she would eat him alive.

　　This is inappropriate!

　　I haven't treated Qing Ji completely yet, and the backlash is huge if I do it directly.

　　Higanbana: "Aokiji, how about I help you catch Kyousuke and make things happen for you two?"

　　Qing Ji: “Huh??”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "Aokiji, do you listen to me? Or do you listen to her?"

　　Qing Ji: “Hey…”

　　Higanbana: "This man obviously has so many wives and concubines, why is he like this to you? Is it because of the monster? Think about it carefully..."

　　"Is this a monster's problem?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka finally couldn't bear it anymore and used "Double Dragons" directly!

　　Boo! Boo!

　　

 205. Higanbana and Aokiji double kill/about salt/leisurely days/eating grass?

　　“……”

　　It was quiet, as if a silent barrier had been set up around it.

　　I could hear a subtle low sound in the air, caused by elasticity and reaction.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's mood became strange.

　　First of all, he had to emphasize that there was no perverted sense of pleasure or excitement.

　　Secondly, he currently doesn’t know what to do?

　　What came into his sight was a young girl who was already breathing heavily and had an excited look on her face, and a charming woman who was squinting her eyes and looking at him with a faint smile.

　　——Qingji was very excited.

　　

　　——The red spider lily is smiling.

　　

　　This is the information Kyosuke Kousaka knows at the moment.

　　"Kyousuke, Kyousuke..."

　　Qingji held the hand that Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to take back, and stared at Kyosuke Kousaka with her bright golden eyes as if flames were about to emerge.

　　That was definitely the flame of desire.

　　"Come on, you're welcome. Use facts to prove your attitude towards monsters."

　　Higanbana also grabbed Kyosuke Kousaka's hand, with the smile on her face still there.

　　"Come on!"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke answered without hesitation.

　　The hand that was held by Aokiji exerted force, and Aokiji made an excited "嘤" sound. Kousaka Kyosuke took the opportunity to press his body towards Higanbana.

　　Solve the difficult ones first!

　　“Eh…”

　　A very slight sound came from the mouth of the red spider lily.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't care about all that.

　　Block it!

　　rush!

　　In perspective.

　　The brows, which already had a hint of charm, gradually became filled with spring.

　　Both Higanbana and Aokiji gradually glowed with gorgeous and moving brilliance.

　　Two hours.

　　After finally calming Aokiji down, Kyosuke Kousaka used gravity to subdue Higanbana again.

　　"Aren't you tired?"

　　Higanbana asked, having been looking at Kousaka Kyousuke with curiosity almost the entire time.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke asked back: "How about you?"

　　"I'm not tired, I'm just lying down. I'm expecting you to make that sound like a squashed frog."

　　"What on earth did you do over there..."

　　"I just look around. After all, if you don't understand something, you can always search on Yahoo!"

　　When saying the word "Yahoo", Higanbana even used the retroflex sound with interest.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could clearly see the small tongue moving and curling up. His heart skipped a beat and he almost wanted to taste it.

　　However, now is not the time, it would be nice to have a chat.

　　You can't always be a pile driver, right?

　　As luck would have it, Qingji finally fell down, so we can just focus on dealing with the red spider lily.

　　Compared to the easy-to-fool Qingji, the red spider lily is the more difficult one to deal with.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't think that everything will be fine after sex.

　　He can guarantee it for sure.

　　Regardless of whether it comes up or not, Higanbana will still act according to its own preferences.

　　This is probably what is called "doing my own thing".

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't mind this.

　　After all, everyone can be said to be their own protagonist, and what they should do is naturally according to their own wishes.

　　If it wasn't necessary, Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't have enforced the control, otherwise it would have been disgusting.

　　The most he can do is induce, and if the inducement fails, he will just continue to induce.

　　As long as it doesn't exceed his bottom line, it's up to you.

　　"Any requests? I see you guys are having a lot of fun." Higanbana suddenly asked again.

　　"Can I lie down?"

　　"Oh, you are indeed a greedy man."

　　“……”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is silent.

　　Do you have to laugh at him even at this time?

　　Okay, okay, it will be like that after you get used to it.

　　Then, Higanbana pushed gently with her little hand, and Kousaka Kyosuke understood and stepped back a little, and glanced at Aoki, only to see that Aoki was sleeping soundly.

　　To be honest, he didn't know when the beds made of red flowers became bigger, but he didn't even notice it.

　　"Hurry up."

　　"You have to rub it first."

　　"Huh?"

　　"I heard about it." Kyosuke Kousaka said seriously.

　　Seeing that Higanbana tilted her head slightly with a puzzled look on her face, he felt that his prank was finally successful.

　　It seems that there is no sense of accomplishment in doing this kind of prank.

　　Looking at the red spider lily with a calm expression, Kyosuke Kousaka finally became too lazy to care and just leaned close to her and talked in her ear.

　　"How are you these days?"

　　"It was fine originally, but it became a little strange today."

　　"Okay, then I'll tell you something about Kyoto..."

　　Seeing that Higanbana's words were still a bit choking, Kyosuke Kousaka simply took the initiative himself.

　　There are often times like this when he talks about things, and he feels it is quite wonderful.

　　In fact, the only one who plays with Kyosuke Kousaka as often as he does is Shizuko.

　　It's probably because this girl likes to complain and has a cheerful personality, so I often play like this with her.

　　People like Yukino and Suyi will feel very ashamed, and because of their introverted personalities, they will probably be in a bad state afterwards.

　　People like Xiangzi and Suchang seem to be more focused on their work and may even protest.

　　Kagura, Komachi, Hui and other naive girls, and Kousaka Kyousuke will not mess around...

　　In short, it is better to look at it with an open mind.

　　That being said, the red spider lily is indeed blooming.

　　If it weren't for the bleeding, Kyosuke Kousaka would have thought that this woman was very experienced.

　　"Why are you running around?"

　　"Well, I just feel that something is happening at sea, because these days there seems to be a siren asking about Kyoto's news."

　　"Sirens... Speaking of sirens, I remember something that happened over two hundred years ago - Oh, by the way, how does it feel to subdue a monster that is hundreds of years old? Tell me about it."

　　"What feelings do I have? Do you think I'm showing off on purpose?"

　　"I can't say for sure."

　　"No."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka suddenly stepped back, picked up Higanbana again and let her sit on his lap.

　　The red spider lily blinked its eyes, looking a little confused.

　　"I didn't say you can do whatever you want."

　　"I'll leave it to you."

　　"Oh, if the tone wasn't so bossy, I'd find it very appealing."

　　“Hmm…”

　　Feeling that Higanbana's mouth was a bit annoying, Kousaka Kyousuke decided to gag her.

　　This woman is not very sharp-tongued, but the sarcasm in her words really makes people's heads vibrate.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew it clearly.

　　Higanbana treats everyone the same way, but it seems like she has added some special seasoning to her words to him.

　　Is this what you call "love"?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka wasn't quite sure, but he found that Higanbana was very submissive in this kind of matter.

　　Qing Ji is the same, but her level should be described as "the guest taking the host's place", right?

　　Finally it’s almost time.

　　That is when Kagura and Yukino were preparing to pick up the others.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka still cooked a table of dishes for Aokiji and Higanbana before leaving.

　　"Please have a warm farewell ceremony--"

　　Qing Ji was reluctant to leave, and although she said she didn't want to go back with them, she still made a special request.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had a farewell ceremony that lasted half a cup of tea.

　　After letting go of the dizzy Qingji, he also walked towards the red spider lily.

　　"I don't eat other people's saliva." said the red spider lily with a smile.

　　"I'll eat yours!"

　　At this time, Kyosuke Kousaka responded very domineeringly without stopping his walking speed.

　　The consequence was that you got bitten in the end.

　　"I will keep this blood as our special bonding ceremony."

　　Higanbana licked her fingers lightly.

　　A drop of bright red blood fell on the white and slender fingers.

　　The blood seemed to glow, which was quite strange.

　　The corner of Kousaka Kyousuke's mouth twitched: "Is it not good to use the red string for the bond? I know the bond god, it is more affordable to buy the red string from him, and the bond method is safe and reliable."

　　"Okay! Kyosuke, you must buy it!" Qingji came over after coming back to her senses.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could only touch Qingji's head and sigh.

　　A double kill is a double kill.

　　The trouble afterwards is still very troublesome.

　　On the way from the underworld to the world of the living.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't feel any regret.

　　In Qingji's case, the favorability level has been reached, so there will be no problem if we just keep doing it and coax her a little.

　　At least there is no problem at the moment.

　　Just be careful about the time you meet.

　　After all, we just had sex, and then I went to see her a few days later... Well, I feel that Qing Ji is not the kind of woman who would give up so easily. It would be better to take the initiative to write letters to communicate and continue to maintain contact.

　　Otherwise one day she might see Qing Ji observing her through unknown means.

　　I always feel that this possibility is very high.

　　Where is the red spider lily?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka feels that it would be better to keep things as they are.

　　Correspondence also began to take off.

　　After all, the red spider lily is undoubtedly a woman. It will frown when the petals fall and will shed water when it is happy. In short, just treat it as a lover.

　　I just hope this woman won't always make fun of him.

　　In the evening.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka picked up Kagura, Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others.

　　Soon after returning, he learned from Hikigaya that Gaoji Xinyi really brought people to capture vagrants at night.

　　I was totally confused.

　　"It's true that he is very sneaky, but the problem is that it's very easy to find fault with him."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is hungry.

　　Arresting people during the day disrupted the security and order of Kyoto and caused panic among the civilians.

　　Arresting people at night is still disrupting the security order of Kyoto...

　　No matter what you do, it's wrong.

　　Never mind. That's none of his business.

　　At this time, the Taoist priest was staring at him, and the officials of the Taoist priest's faction in the court had prepared countless indictments.

　　Then, if you want to accuse someone of a crime, you can always find a pretext.

　　Anyway, I want to find some faults in you. Even being alive is a sin.

　　Never mind, the job is done.

　　"Try to be patient in arresting people. If you have anything else to say, you can tell me."

　　"You are too kind, Master Kyousuke."

　　"Well, go and do your thing."

　　"yes."

　　Hikigaya bowed and said goodbye.

　　On the way back, I still felt heavy in my heart.

　　He still felt a little upset after witnessing the vagrants being caught one by one, then whipped and forced to move the filth from the idle place.

　　Of course, he also understood that this emotion had to be suppressed.

　　The only way is to defeat these people who are led by Gao Ji Xinyi but actually instructed by the Minister of the Interior Yi Zhou.

　　Only then can all wanderers feel completely safe.

　　At the very least, Hikigaya firmly believed that those wanderers would be able to live a better life if they were managed by the Taoist priest.

　　How good is it?

　　Hikigaya didn't think much about it.

　　After all, he also knew that this era was based on the exploitation and oppression of labor.

　　Hikigaya cannot change the root cause, so what he can do is to hope that they can improve their treatment from "only being able to drink porridge" to "sometimes being able to eat a full meal"...

　　Day 309 of Crossing

　　Early in the morning, Kyosuke Kousaka sent a love letter with a photo attached to it to the underworld using a paper crane.

　　Even though it is very exhausting in terms of mental and spiritual energy, it still has to be done.

　　In the end, you have to admit what you have done.

　　You can't just pull up your pants and ignore people.

　　To be honest, if he really did that, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that Higanbana, who didn't seem to care and even liked to have fun with him, would probably have the idea of ​​"how to turn this dog man into flower mud".

　　The possibility is very high.

　　"Kyosuke, I still want to be with Yukino today."

　　"Okay, I'll pick you up later."

　　Seeing that Kagura rarely sticks to him, Kyosuke Kousaka was not so surprised.

　　Because Kagura is a good girl.

　　Her kind nature makes her like to help others.

　　In this situation, Kyosuke Kousaka could only hope that she would not be fooled by bad people.

　　Fortunately, in this era, there is probably no one who is so ignorant, so we can rest assured.

　　Wait until Kyosuke Kousaka sends the person to the shrine.

　　He went to the Monster Market to check out the situation.

　　As a result, I found that there were a lot of bean sprouts on the market, and I was stunned.

　　I bought a batch and tried them, and found the taste acceptable. The bitterness was not light, but very slight.

　　After checking the quality of the beans, Kyosuke Kousaka found that the quality of the beans was average, but he faintly discovered a demonic power that was so weak that it was almost difficult to detect.

　　"Is this even possible?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who immediately understood what was going on, was completely shocked!

　　He still underestimated the monsters!

　　It completely ignores the growth cycle of plants.

　　"Give me a large portion of noodles!"

　　"Okay!"

　　A conversation caught Kyosuke Kousaka's attention.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked towards the source of the sound and saw a monster eating noodles.

　　There are no noodles in this era.

　　No, to be precise, there was no pasta.

　　But since it is an era of magical changes, and there are variables such as time travelers, it is indeed normal for noodles to appear.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka bought a bowl specially.

　　Then, I carefully discovered that the so-called "noodles" were more like thumb-long sheets - noodles.

　　It was filled with a piece of tofu, a handful of bean sprouts and a few wild vegetables. The taste was OK, but it had a strange astringent taste...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tasted it carefully and realized that it was caused by salt.

　　Yes, salt in this era had not yet been purified.

　　All the time travelers with normal brains know that this is a slide that cannot be touched, but the dumber ones would never know how to make salt.

　　Therefore, there is no such thing as refined salt.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did make it, and of course it was for his own use.

　　It is usually provided to people living in the inner house.

　　As long as it doesn't spread outside, it's fine. Even if it does spread, they will say it's Yin-Yang magic. No matter how many times you ask, it's still Yin-Yang magic. That's how society is.

　　"I wonder what the price of salt will be like when the Sea Country invades..."

　　It was not until then that Kyosuke Kousaka began to realize another problem.

　　That is the issue of salt supply during subsequent wars.

　　When a war breaks out, the price of food will inevitably rise, and the same goes for salt.

　　Compared to foods that can be done without for a few days, salt is really indispensable.

　　Generally speaking, if you don't eat salt for three days, your body will feel weak. Also, due to the importance of salt, the imperial court generally would not allow the price to be raised arbitrarily.

　　Especially Kyoto!

　　However, when the sea country invaded and the salt roads to Kyoto Port were disrupted, would the price of salt really not rise?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke fell into deep thought.

　　It seems that we have to at least find a way to solve it.

　　A quarter of an hour later, Kyosuke Kousaka found Aoandon.

　　Qingxuande has been staying in the Monster Market these days, so it is easy to find her.

　　"A new issue of the magazine is coming out so soon?"

　　"Because I'm in the mood, why don't you take a look at the content?"

　　"'The Butterfly', a folk story from the Tang and Jin dynasties. If you are not satisfied, I will reject it."

　　"I heard this. I wanted to complain to others." Kyosuke Kousaka quickly threw away the responsibility.

　　The job of plagiarist is not suitable for him.

　　He just needs to be an onmyoji.

　　Otherwise, you have to constantly maintain your character just to maintain your status.

　　This kind of thing is really not worth it for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　You clearly don't have the skills, but you insist on taking on the job. Aren't you just asking for trouble?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really didn't like this.

　　It's better to just throw away all responsibilities and not even bother to ask for honors.

　　"Can I still say that I copied the story of Liang Zhu this time in order to provide everyone with a way to replace salt?"

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　To be honest, he didn't know whether the news from the Yokai Market could be delivered to Kyoto.

　　Then let the people in Kyoto learn it slowly.

　　However, he could only try this.

　　As for why it is not promoted in Kyoto?

　　That's not very normal.

　　Who would cause trouble for himself?

　　There are so many political nobles in Kyoto, even if he is the head of an official office, it is actually nothing great. At most, he can just be someone that others will not easily provoke.

　　If you go looking for trouble, you'll probably get into a lot of trouble.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to do anything in Kyoto that might cause trouble.

　　It doesn’t matter here in the Monster Market.

　　Anyway, if anything really happens, it’s the monster’s problem and it’s none of his business.

　　"The moon is bright, the wind is gentle, and the flowers are charming; the green lamp in the gauze window reveals two shadows..."

　　Qingxuandeng muttered softly to himself.

　　Seeing this situation, Kyosuke Kousaka also silently closed his mouth and waited for Qingxuande to read.

　　In the sunlight, a gorgeous, mature and charming face exudes a serious look, and the plump, lustrous pink lips with a bright luster move slightly, which is still very beautiful in Kyosuke Kousaka's eyes.

　　Naturally, he appreciated it.

　　There is no blasphemous intention.

　　If he wants to sleep with every woman he sees, he might as well change his name to "Ritian" or "Aotian".

　　A long while passed.

　　Aoandon suddenly looked at Kousaka Kyosuke, his eyes filled with smiles.

　　"You don't want to promote sauerkraut, do you?"

　　"What?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's face is unrecognizable.

　　Qing Xingdeng covered his mouth and chuckled, then changed the subject: "Let's talk about the miscellaneous newspaper."

　　I secretly shook my head in my heart, "Once this man is serious, I feel like he is lying..."

　　However, Qingxuande doesn't hate men who lie so much.

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had already completed the printing work, handed over all matters to Aoandon and the group of Amagic demons.

　　Then, he went to find Shiranui.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka certainly won't forget the promise he made with Shiranui.

　　By the way, I also brought the freshly published second issue of the newspaper.

　　Outlying islands.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was about to meet Shiranui, simply set up a sunshade.

　　"Come and have something to eat."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt that the weather was still a little cool, so he just started a barbecue.

　　As he spoke, he had already taken out the barbecue grill.

　　"Let me do it..." Shiranui said embarrassedly, still wanting to refuse.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "Just read the new magazine. I cook just to adjust my state of mind."

　　I didn't like cooking a long time ago.

　　Because seeing raw meat makes me feel sick.

　　Even if a lot of people are killed, it is difficult to change their subjective thoughts.

　　If the school he attended hadn't always offered cooking classes, it would have been hard for him to imagine himself cooking.

　　"At that time, I saw a group of children cooking raw meat, so I simply overcame my psychological barriers and started cooking..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka still felt complicated when he recalled the past.

　　A problem that even the motherland cannot solve, can be solved in a foreign country?

　　Does this count as "learning from the barbarians in order to defeat them"?

　　Uh, isn't it too exaggerated to use this sentence to describe something like cooking, which is hard to describe?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but complain about himself.

　　“……”

　　Shiranui, who was trying hard to read the second issue of the magazine, was still a little dazed.

　　Under the pergola, Kyosuke Kousaka was barbecuing and cooking soup, no different from a cook.

　　It's exactly the same as the behavior in the fantasy world.

　　This still makes it difficult for Shiranui to adapt.

　　Especially after she gradually learned that Kousaka Kyosuke was indeed a nobleman in Kyoto, and his status was far higher than that of the lord of Xingyuan Castle who wanted to destroy her...

　　How to say it?

　　Shiranui had heard that the nobles would perform fish cutting at the most important moment of the banquet.

　　But she had never heard that nobles had to know how to cook anything other than cutting fish.

　　According to her guess, it is more logical that Kyosuke Kousaka likes cooking.

　　However, this does not match Shiranui's impression of the nobility.

　　Totally inconsistent.

　　Aren't nobles supposed to compose poetry and live a romantic life?

　　A man like Seimei, whose every move exudes elegance, fits Shiranui's idea of ​​a Kyoto noble.

　　But Kyosuke Kosaka?

　　Shiranui feels that it would be more appropriate to say that this is a general.

　　Despite this, she also favors such generals.

　　There is nothing wrong with living freely and without any constraints.

　　“You can eat now.”

　　"Please let me take care of the display..."

　　"OK."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke, who was still trying to put the dishes and chopsticks in place, responded.

　　The good thing about this era is that women are indeed very submissive.

　　It's normal to take care of all the household chores.

　　all in all.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka started eating barbecue with Shiranui.

　　It is called barbecue, but in fact it is just slightly grilling the surface, and the oil from the grilled meat can be used.

　　A variety of tender vegetables complement the elegant venison, and a small portion is enough with rice.

　　Taking into account that Shiranui has a small appetite, Kyosuke Kousaka made the dish a little more delicate.

　　"You can praise me now." Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but say, feeling good about himself for a moment.

　　"…Your cooking skills are really good."

　　After being stunned for a moment, Shiranui forced out a smile, and finally he really laughed.

　　The smile is as bright as the morning light.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's already good mood naturally became even better.

　　After dinner.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka finally asked about the magazine.

　　"As a reader, do you have any suggestions or ideas for the magazine?"

　　"Then I want to ask, Master Kyousuke, are you planning to write mainly about love stories, or weather, anecdotes, food introductions, etc.?"

　　"That's a very pointed question... To be honest, I just wanted to write casually."

　　"If you like this, isn't this a good thing?"

　　"What do you think?"

　　"It's pretty good. I can only say that I like watching it. I'm now trying to grow some bean sprouts."

　　"I see. Don't forget to invite me when the crops are ready."

　　"Of course not."

　　Shiranui smiles.

　　In the sea breeze, the waist-length black hair swayed gently, as soft as a waterfall, showing her elegance and tranquility.

　　Suddenly, Kyosuke Kousaka saw some subtle silver.

　　Suddenly I remembered something.

　　"I remember that after Shiranui changed from a human to a youkai, her black hair turned silver..."

　　Now, it's always black.

　　"Hey, Ali, your hair isn't silver, is it?"

　　"……Yes."

　　Shiranui, who was originally a little embarrassed by being looked at by Kousaka Kyosuke, froze in her tracks and nodded slightly.

　　Just after she finished replying, her pure black hair that was as beautiful as a waterfall suddenly turned into silver light at an extremely fast speed, as if it had ignited a spark, like a galaxy.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke didn't hide his surprise.

　　"This hair is more beautiful than my wife's."

　　Xiangzi has silver hair, which is smooth but not as shining as starlight.

　　But Shiranui's is not.

　　It's really like adding special effects.

　　I remember that the familiar Guilongyuan Fenghua also had silver hair, long and well maintained. Unfortunately, it was a little oily, probably because she practiced martial arts frequently these days.

　　“…Isn’t that weird?”

　　"No, I've seen almost all kinds of hair colors. For example, the direct descendants of Genji all have silver hair, as well as Seimei. Speaking of which, you're not free enough. You don't need to care too much about what others think about hair color."

　　"……terribly sorry."

　　"You don't have to say sorry. On the contrary, I'm honored that you can consider my feelings and keep your black hair. But I want to say that you should keep it like this. I also think you look very good with silver hair."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　Shiranui's words became shorter and shorter.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt amused and didn't say anything more. He planned to contact her the next time he wrote the third issue of the magazine.

　　Soon, Shiranui watched Kousaka Kyosuke leave and unconsciously placed his hand on his heart.

　　Ripples are splashing in the lake of my heart...

　　"What should I do next?"

　　After saying goodbye to Shiranui, Kyosuke Kousaka began to think about the next issue.

　　Going back?

　　It seems pretty good.

　　After all, the first month of the lunar year had just passed, and the comfortable atmosphere was still maintained. There was basically nothing to do, and preparations were also being made for equipment and weapons.

　　Therefore, apart from coming to the Sea Country, there may really be nothing to do.

　　After comprehensive consideration.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka decided to stay in the underworld for a while before going back.

　　Day 310 of Travel

　　Just like yesterday, after sending Kagura, Yukino and the others to the Oizuki Shrine, Kousaka Kyosuke returned to his residence.

　　There is so much joy in spending quiet time with your partner.

　　The time I spend alone with Komachi.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka discovered something particularly surprising.

　　"One mile out?"

　　"Are you surprised, Kyousuke-sama?"

　　"Yes, because I heard that she seems to be very shy."

　　"Really, Kyousuke-sama, that's just shyness~"

　　Komachi clenched her fist and gave Kyosuke Kousaka a light punch, then started to give Kyosuke Kousaka a body-pounding service with a "oh oh oh" sound.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was still surprised even though he felt the slight hammering.

　　Social phobia actually came out?

　　This is super big news!

　　If it were in modern times, Kyosuke Kousaka would not be surprised at all.

　　Because the extent of Goto Ichiri's social anxiety is that he is not good at communicating with strangers, but he can still talk at important moments, but it is more difficult in this world.

　　After all, Kyosuke Kousaka still knows Goto Ichiri very well.

　　This guy has a very strong imagination.

　　Judging from the many years that Kyosuke Kousaka has known her.

　　Goto Ichiri was very forward-thinking and prepared for the worst-case scenario, and took precautions before it happened.

　　At this moment.

　　What Goto Ichiri thought about the most was probably whether he would bring all kinds of troubles to his family because of his improper and impolite behavior when going out... He probably even thought about losing his head.

　　In other words, I gradually adapted to life and then quietly came out to avoid worrying my family.

　　At the same time, Kyosuke Kousaka was certain that Goto Ichiri was not far from home.

　　Ten steps?

　　Or twenty steps?

　　Did Kyosuke Kousaka think that he underestimated her?

　　"Lord Kyosuke, can you play the biwa?" Komachi asked again with interest.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke's expression froze: "You didn't know how to do it at first, but after studying for a while, you can do it now. Do you want to be the first audience?"

　　"OK!"

　　Komachi's slightly sharp fangs were revealed a little more because of her smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's attention was unconsciously attracted.

　　Komachi noticed this and her face immediately turned red. She took the initiative to move closer...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka wasn't polite.

　　Consider this a reward for playing!

　　In order to prevent himself from getting too excited, Kyosuke Kousaka did not hug Komachi.

　　Because Komachi's body is not much different from Kagura's in terms of tenderness.

　　If you hold it for too long, it will be terrible.

　　Wow!

　　The clear and melodious sound of the pipa rang out, as elegant and natural as a wisp of smoke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out a pipa from the space and started playing it for Komachi seriously.

　　As he said, he had only been a beginner for a short time.

　　However, people start learning modern commonly used musical instruments such as the qin, flute, and zheng at a very young age.

　　I thought I could pick up girls, but it didn't come in handy many times after arriving in this ancient time. Instead, the cooking skills I learned later came in handy.

　　This is really funny.

　　The song is over.

　　With his eyes closed, Kyosuke Kousaka saw Komachi's admiring eyes as he wished.

　　"Master Kyosuke, it sounds very nice~ Although I don't quite understand it, hehe..."

　　"I can only give you a low score for this kind of compliment, ok?"

　　"Woo! Lord Kyosuke, please give me a high score--"

　　Komachi whimpered and rushed over.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka received Komachi's impact head-on and his body shook.

　　After thinking about it, he put the pipa back into the space, and then hugged Komachi with a "whoosh".

　　"Okay, I'll give you a high score right away!"

　　"Ah! Help!"

　　Komachi was like a little white rabbit asking for help.

　　But that lively and happy smile could not be concealed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka lay down and held it high up, finally placing it on top of himself.

　　Komachi's face was red as blood, and she immediately understood what he meant. She raised her hand and untied her belt skillfully...

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who only had a brief taste of the food, began to miss Moon Chasing Goddess.

　　Unfortunately, the children left in the shrine are relatively weak and fragile. When their mother goes out to work, they can only be temporarily left to Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei.

　　In fact, even the Moon Chaser was keeping a close eye on him.

　　In such a situation, Kyosuke Kousaka naturally did not bother.

　　He still knows the rules.

　　That is - if you don’t want to help, don’t make trouble!

　　"Master Kyousuke, would you like to teach me how to play the Biwa?"

　　Komachi, who was lying in Kousaka Kyosuke's arms and secretly looking down at him, suddenly remembered something.

　　She was thinking at this moment.

　　"If she plays the biwa with Pochi-chan, maybe she won't be so shy."

　　“That’s no problem!”

　　"I'll have to wait for a moment. Lord Kyousuke, please stand up first."

　　"OK……"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka stood up helplessly, and then Komachi helped him put on his clothes neatly.

　　Soon, it was even easier for Komachi. With a whoosh, in just a few seconds, Komachi seemed to have transformed. She quickly put on a simple dress with pink petals, but her beautiful curves could not be concealed.

　　It is hard to imagine that this girl, who was once like a younger sister, has become so graceful and charming.

　　"Master Kyousuke, come back to your senses. I will give you a massage next time."

　　“Don’t underestimate me!”

　　"Hey~ Lord Kyousuke is more suspicious like this."

　　"Okay, I'll teach you how to play the pipa..."

　　Seeing that Komachi narrowed her eyes again and revealed a sly devil-like smile, Kousaka Kyosuke changed the subject.

　　Seeing this, Komachi started laughing again.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke didn't indulge her and patted her lightly, but her laughter became even louder...

　　

　　Day 311

　　It started to drizzle.

　　The cool drizzle reveals a vitality that is difficult for ordinary people to detect.

　　——Spring is coming.

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's thoughts.

　　On this day, Kagura, Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others did not go out as usual.

　　Because it has rained, the construction of the village will naturally have to be put on hold.

　　Moreover, due to the rain, the temperature, which was originally a little chilly, dropped a lot in an instant.

　　When you go out and a gust of wind blows, you can immediately feel a biting cold.

　　"It's raining at this time...it's really cold."

　　Yihua curled up his body, wrapped in a thick quilt, like a large hedgehog.

　　Nino rolled her eyes at Miku: "Isn't the correct way to do this to close the door immediately, Miku?"

　　Sanjiu said calmly: "This should be the first rain of spring, very poetic, so I opened a small crack..."

　　Siye was full of energy, and her rosy complexion showed that she was not affected at all:

　　"As long as you exercise more, this little bit of cold wind won't matter!"

　　May said seriously: "As long as you eat more, you won't be afraid of the cold."

　　"Just open the door. I will cast a spell to create a transparent wind-blocking barrier like glass."

　　A muffled sound was also heard.

　　When Nino heard the source of the sound, she immediately looked at the big hedgehog-like object with dissatisfaction.

　　"Ichika! That's enough, are you trying to suffocate me to death?"

　　"Ah~ What did you say? I can't hear you..."

　　Ichika's voice sounded lazy.

　　Feeling that the familiar body was now in her hands alone, she felt as if she had been sublimated.

　　Holding her husband so tightly, the contact between body and body, heart to heart really made her feel safe.

　　All the anxiety disappeared just like that...

　　Very good!

　　Suddenly, a hand stretched out from under the quilt and moved towards the door.

　　A light blue light flashed.

　　"It's okay, Sanjiu, just open the door."

　　"Thank you, but aren't you bored?"

　　The door was opened with a "swish" sound, and Miku's voice was faint.

　　Only then did Kousaka Kyosuke poke his head out from under Ichika's quilt and smiled embarrassedly at the other sisters except Ichika.

　　"It's not stuffy, it feels warm."

　　"Then I'll come too."

　　"Maybe next time." Ichika said to Miku with a smile.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke hurriedly said, "Any of you who like this can come privately next time."

　　Ichika's feeling of uneasiness was strong, and he could always feel it clearly.

　　Therefore, it is necessary to take care of her.

　　It's okay to indulge her a little.

　　"It always feels a bit awkward this way..." Nino commented with a dry cough.

　　Yotsuba and Mayu looked at Ichika with evasive eyes.

　　It’s as if I had imagined a scene.

　　"Everything that couples do is natural," said Miku.

　　She knelt by the door, drinking hot tea, looking at the scenery in the courtyard, her posture very peaceful.

　　Ichika couldn't help but nod in agreement.

　　"yes."

　　"Don't agree with me. It's past breakfast time. Let Kyousuke-sama eat something."

　　Nino came over with a bowl of hot vegetable, tofu and pork soup.

　　Ichika wanted to feed Kousaka Kyousuke, but considering that Nino's eyes were becoming more and more aggressive, she had to give up this greedy request.

　　So, Nino started to feed Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　“Ah~”

　　“Hmm…”

　　"Feed me a little, too."

　　"Don't you just need love?"

　　"ah--"

　　Ichika opened her mouth slightly and leaned towards Nino.

　　Nino looked disgusted, but finally she started feeding this lazy sister.

　　"Really? You're so clingy to Kyousuke-sama."

　　Even though she kept complaining, Nino still understood Ichika.

　　After all, Ichika wasn't like her, Miku, and Satsuki, who were well taken care of by their husband from the beginning.

　　Even because she is the eldest sister, she has to take care of Yotsuba and handle other chores, so it is still very hard.

　　It's normal to be pampered now and want to stay.

　　"Spring ploughing should be done faster, otherwise the harvest will not be good..."

　　Miku suddenly said.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "Of course, but the newly built villages are all women with less strength, and a large number of them have just given birth. It is very difficult for them to work, especially in this cold and wet weather."

　　Why do women have a low status?

　　Isn't it because of lack of strength and low work efficiency that people are disliked?

　　Even if one is unable to work due to production reasons, it is still a sin in the eyes of the public.

　　For most ordinary people in this era.

　　The standard is whether you can do the work.

　　"They have a really hard time..." May said sympathetically.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said, "Kagura is already helping. With some of her spells, we can actually build the village faster."

　　“Oh, that’s great!”

　　May, who didn't know how to help, immediately became happy.

　　She also knows her own abilities.

　　He knew that he was definitely no match for Yukino, and that he was a little clumsy, so trying to help would only make things worse.

　　So it would be better to learn the knowledge taught by my mother...

　　By the way.

　　Under the careful supervision of their mother, the five sisters still lived the life of ordinary students.

　　"In fact, the weather now is much better than before. When the weather gradually warms up, everything will be fine."

　　Ichika is full of expectations for the future.

　　In the winter, she also heard that many people had frozen to death, and she felt pity for them.

　　Therefore, I hope that this cold and lonely season will pass quickly.

　　Only when winter is over can people start farming and producing, and some people can have food to eat.

　　"Everything will be fine..."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw Ichika's admiring look, he couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart.

　　Knowing the true strength of the Yamata no Orochi from other sources, he would rather Amaterasu, Susanoo and himself cooperate with the protagonist group of Haruaki to beat up this supreme evil god.

　　Because of this, he could only develop the story step by step according to the original plot and take the opportunity to seal the big snake.

　　“Since it’s spring, isn’t it time to exercise?”

　　Said Clover with great enthusiasm.

　　The energetic voice brought Kousaka Kyousuke back to his senses.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "You can exercise however you want."

　　"Well, I mean Ichika, Nino, Miku, and Satsuki, come exercise with me!"

　　"Sorry, Yotsuba, I want to sleep a little later. I'm exhausted just completing the homework assigned by my mother every day."

　　“I want to continue studying cooking.”

　　“I have no interest in sports.”

　　"I'll just do some abdominal exercises indoors..."

　　Each of the sisters rejected Yotsuba very readily.

　　The smile on Yotsuba's face gradually disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she became lost.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke thought for a moment and then tried to comfort him: "How about I exercise with you, Yotsuba? It's just that the time arrangement is a little unstable..."

　　“This is not good—”

　　“I want one too!”

　　“I want one too!”

　　"I also……"

　　The sisters who had just rejected Siye readily agreed to her request.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka blinked his eyes. Being popular was not his problem.

　　"Well, I want to smell Kyousuke-sama's sweat~"

　　Ichika moved closer, her expression showing aftertaste and enjoyment.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was completely speechless.

　　Really, sometimes Ichika is no worse than anyone else when she indulges herself, and she feels like she is letting herself go.

　　Yotsuba: "Sweat, sweat smell..."

　　Nino: "Come to think of it, I've never really smelled it."

　　Miku: "I want to smell it now."

　　May: "Nino? Miku? You guys..."

　　The topic gradually began to deviate.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't change the situation no matter what, so that was all he could do.

　　

　　Another hour passed.

　　After saying goodbye to the five sisters and spending some time with other companions, Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to the north room.

　　Kitaya.

　　Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede were practicing against each other in the corridor.

　　Even though these two tall women were wearing loose training clothes, it was difficult to hide their graceful and beautiful figures.

　　After watching for a while, Kyosuke Kousaka counted some of the mistakes the two made.

　　Only when they were almost exhausted did they cough softly to make their presence known.

　　"Master Kyosuke, Madam Kagura!" ×2

　　Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede, who had no idea how long Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura had been there, quickly saluted.

　　"No need to be polite. I will tell you some of my shortcomings. Please listen carefully. If you don't understand, just raise your hand and ask questions..."

　　"Yes!" ×2

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to a small pavilion next to the north room and began to talk.

　　Before saying that, I also threw a pair of towels to the two of them.

　　After all, there is nothing gentle about making women sweat while attending lectures.

　　Horikita Suzune was planning to accept it.

　　It's impossible for Kyosuke Kousaka to treat her badly.

　　Maple flowers in Guilongyuan?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka planned to observe. He felt that this woman didn't seem to be someone who had any interest in love, so it would be better to let her work diligently.

　　If you go for it just because she's a woman, that's too selfish.

　　It's better to be with girls who are interested in you.

　　After the explanation.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka began to teach Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede some new martial arts and spells very seriously and carefully.

　　It was not until noon that Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura away.

　　"Hoo~ Let's go take a shower."

　　Knowing that she had reached her physical limit, Guilongyuan Fenghua couldn't bear it any longer and hurried to the bathtub in the north room.

　　Horikita Suzune followed silently, still pondering the knowledge taught by Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　For her.

　　Getting stronger is a good thing.

　　She also likes this process.

　　In addition, now that her brother is doing well and she has found her other half, she is thinking about improving herself and making herself more useful.

　　As long as she becomes more useful, she will be able to see and experience more things with Kyosuke Kousaka in the future.

　　"Another towel."

　　After wiping the sweat off her body with a scented towel, Guilongyuan Fenghua felt much more comfortable.

　　She used to wonder whether she could go back, but now she doesn’t think about that anymore.

　　At that time, it was just because, even if there were gods, monsters, and goblins, they had little to do with her.

　　The evil god-like existence made her feel that it would be very bad if she came into contact with him.

　　In short, it's walking on a tightrope.

　　No matter how much she likes excitement, Guilongyuan Fenghua thinks there is no need to take the risk of not being able to achieve Buddhahood in her soul.

　　It was not until she was sent here by Fujiwara Yukinari that she completely fell in love with this era.

　　What Guilongyuan Fenghua likes is the ability to actively control power.

　　Even if she were asked to join the battle to defeat Oeyama at this moment, she would be happy to do so.

　　This will most likely be laughed at as overestimating one's own abilities.

　　But this real power obtained through her own practice really made her feel as if the door to a new world had opened.

　　Of course, she still had to be cautious and careful.

　　When you first display your martial arts and Yin-Yang magic, you will most likely be seen as a joke by others. If you don't have any self-awareness, you will really be a clown.

　　The smell of incense seemed to become stronger, and Guilongyuan's maple pollen eyebrows relaxed a lot.

　　"...Maple Flower, you don't actually need to show off your unique quirk in front of me."

　　Horikita Suzune felt that the situation was becoming increasingly strange and had an inexplicable expression on her face.

　　In her eyes, the sight of Guilongyuan Fenghua holding a towel with a comfortable and enjoyable expression on her face really impacted her existing worldview.

　　Horikita Suzune doesn't care about who likes Kyosuke Kousaka or who pursues Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Because it is difficult to choose a good husband in this day and age, so don't be too picky.

　　However, she still couldn't accept the fact that a woman with a distinct fetish also liked Kousaka Kyousuke...

　　She just found out today!

　　"Now, don't get me wrong, I just thought of something."

　　“I see.”

　　Seeing Kiryuin Kaede's very natural expression, Horikita Suzune thought about it and decided to trust her for the time being.

　　Maybe, she was overthinking it.

　　Day 312 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka specially predicted the weather for the whole day.

　　No rain.

　　So he took Kagura, Yukino and others to the shrine.

　　After seeing the person off, he went straight to the Water Department.

　　He was planning to distribute the large number of talismans, equipment and weapons made in the space, and to keep Su Shang company at the same time.

　　Even though she could always be seen at many small gatherings at night, it didn't mean that Kyosuke Kousaka had ever accompanied her.

　　You still have to make a date.

　　"You haven't been working much these days. Are you being too self-indulgent?"

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's babbling ramblings.

　　The main reason was that there was really nothing to do, and it was impossible for him to really look for something to do.

　　If you really do that, it would be absolutely shameless.

　　This was unforgivable for him.

　　Ignoring all the random thoughts in his mind, Kyosuke Kousaka quickly arrived at the destination.

　　He found Su Shang in a manor where Shizuko and Chitanda often worked in the Mizube Manor.

　　Su Chang was sitting cross-legged with Yao Dao Ji and Bai Lang with their eyes closed.

　　Rare is a very calm attitude.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka even wondered if it was a sin for disturbing her.

　　The next moment.

　　Su Chang, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka noticed it and looked again, and felt a gust of wind blowing in his face. He began to realize that a pair of bright and sparkling eyes were only a few inches away from him.

　　Not only the eyes, but also a beautiful face.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　"Um."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke leaned forward a little.

　　Su Chang immediately closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment of tenderness.

　　After intimacy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said hello to Youdaohime and Hakulang again before leaving with Suchang.

　　The two shikigami are relatively independent and have their own training.

　　It's also nice to have Kyosuke Kousaka accompany you occasionally, train with you, or have a date with you.

　　"Is your sister still keeping statistics?"

　　"Yeah, after hearing that there might be a war, I've been busy recording all kinds of things every day."

　　"It's okay, I'll make it easier for her later."

　　"Together, together!"

　　"Don't worry, you'll have it."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed in plain clothes.

　　The two sisters are very interested in love affairs between men and women, so of course he will do a good job in this regard.

　　Walk out of the manor.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discussed with Sushang and decided to go for a stroll and not go fishing at sea for the time being.

　　Su Shang had just visited Kaguya-hime and she seemed to be resting, so she didn't go to disturb her.

　　"Master Kyousuke, are we just going to let those widows live like that?"

　　"That's it for now. If there are men who want them and are willing to take them away from the village, that's fine."

　　The Essay on Kyosuke Takasaka.

　　The village was built, but in order to reasonably avoid taxes, all older boys had to leave.

　　At that time, Kyosuke Takasaka will take him in as a villager depending on the situation.

　　Anyway, there is a shortage of some people here.

　　"Ah, if that's the case, we want some over there. Older uncles can't marry young girls. They'll be laughed at. Fortunately, older widows are no problem."

　　“Most of them brought their children with them?”

　　"It doesn't matter. Just adopt him. If he really has the ability and talent, it won't matter if he inherits the family business. Isn't that the case for other noble families?"

　　“Indeed…”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's eyelids twitched.

　　The official position system of this era was the "official position equivalence system", which linked official ranks to each other, making the family's property equal to the salary.

　　While striving to inherit their father's rank, they can also inherit the corresponding official position. Of course, this depends on whether the younger generation has the ability to inherit. If not, the family will decline, such as Ishiu, the son of the former Kanpaku.

　　Well, back to the topic, under this legal system, the rank and position of the father and grandfather directly determined the rank and position of the children and grandchildren. The relevant legal provisions also set limits on the number of inherited positions and the number of legitimate sons.

　　In order to allow their grandchildren to qualify for the position of successor, dukes of the fourth and fifth rank often adopted their grandchildren as their sons. Dukes of the third rank or above also adopted their grandchildren to avoid being demoted one rank when their grandchildren were given the position of successor.

　　This has been a basic practice among the government since the early Heian period, so it is nothing new.

　　Similarly, although the middle-level and lower-level nobles below the public family would not adopt their grandchildren as their adopted sons, the practice of adopting children still occurred due to the complicated issue of inheritance rights.

　　It is like a nobleman who only has daughters. In order to continue and prosper the family name, he would directly adopt his son-in-law as his son.

　　It seems that there is also a case where the son is too incompetent and has to be adopted.

　　Compared to bloodline, many nobles in this era still attach great importance to the continuation of family name.

　　It seems so.

　　The Qin family also learned this.

　　Although they did not inherit any official positions, they still had martial arts and property. At the very least, they could provide their adopted sons with a meal to eat. Isn't that good?

　　"Okay, I'll ask for you then. After all, detailed information must be registered when a village is built."

　　"Uh-huh!"

　　Su Chang nodded obediently.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka suppressed his curiosity and felt surprised that Su Shang cared so much about Yukino.

　　So to speak.

　　Su Shang is indeed a very magical girl.

　　Eh, could it be that my sister taught me this?

　　Forget it, I’m too lazy to think about it.

　　He is very happy that she is so considerate of others. Why think so much?

　　Um?

　　Just as he was about to take Su Shang to continue walking, Kyosuke Kousaka suddenly discovered that there were a lot of people quite far away.

　　"Hey, there's a woman eating raw grass over there, Kyosuke-sama!"

 206. Yamada Ryo and Nijika / Commonality / Doctor / Subtle Voice

　　Eat raw grass?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was slightly surprised, but he didn't feel much psychological fluctuation inside.

　　If you're hungry, isn't it normal to eat everything?

　　“Are they refugees?”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said casually, but his focus was still on the dozens of people not far away.

　　If they are refugees, judging from the direction they came from, they should be from Izumi Province.

　　Speaking of Izumi, Kyosuke Kousaka thought of "Izumi Shikibu", who was as famous in history as Fujishikibu and Sei Shonagon.

　　This Izumi Shikibu was called this because her ex-husband was Izumi-no-kami.

　　In this regard, Kyosuke Kousaka is more interested in Izumi-no-kami.

　　Sometimes he really wanted to know what was in the mind of this provincial governor.

　　The more famous Izumi Shikibu, who cheated first, became, the more embarrassed he would be.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also knew that Izumi-no-kami was a vassal of Michinaga.

　　This man often comes to Kyoto to report his teachings every once in a while and visits the Taoist priest. Oh, he is also the Taoist priest's family steward.

　　However, what is even more miraculous is that Izumi Shikibu was one of Shoko's family teachers, and was still Shoko's maid.

　　All I can say is that Izumi-no-Mori is really frustrated.

　　Because my ex-wife was so outstanding and capable, I ended up losing more and more face.

　　Even if I want to retaliate, I'm afraid I won't have the chance.

　　Skip the nonsense in your mind.

　　Having observed that a group of people not far from the grass-eating girl were all packed with a lot of luggage and were guarded by people dressed as warriors, Kyosuke Kousaka had some rough guesses.

　　"But he doesn't seem to be a refugee. He looks like one from his dress and he's clean." Su Chang said again in surprise.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke replied: "Maybe he's tired of eating meat and wants to eat some vegetarian food."

　　"It's possible, but where are they going? They're almost at our manor. They're going in the wrong direction if they want to go to Kyoto or Kyoto Port."

　　Su Chang continued.

　　Yes, Su Chang naturally also noticed some people around the grass-eating girl.

　　Although it cannot be seen with the naked eye due to barriers such as trees and grass, it can be immediately perceived by the senses.

　　"Go over and ask."

　　"Okay!"

　　Su Chang responded and easily retreated behind Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Seeing this situation, Kyosuke Kousaka had to speed up his pace.

　　When they were about to see the girl eating grass, a group of people hurried to the girl's side.

　　The parents of a pair of suspected girls were particularly anxious.

　　"Liang, why are you here?"

　　"Hey, I finally found it. I was so worried!"

　　"Sorry, I ate too much meat. I want to eat some wild vegetables."

　　It was a brief conversation that both Kyosuke Kousaka and Su Shang could hear clearly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was completely speechless.

　　Is he a prophet?

　　"Master Junpei, someone is coming..."

　　The warrior armed with a knife walked up to the leader, a handsome middle-aged man, and gave him a reminder.

　　Then the man looked over.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and nodded at him while keeping a safe distance.

　　"I am a landlord of a manor nearby. Since there are no roads here, I haven't seen any strangers for a long time. I wonder where the guests are from?"

　　"I am Junpei, a member of the Yamada clan from Izumi Province... I had to move to Kyoto with my family because of a monster attack."

　　"If you want to go to Kyoto, then you've taken the wrong road. There's no road coming our way. Kyoto is to the east. If you walk a little further you'll reach the official road. Just follow the official road."

　　"Thank you very much for your directions."

　　Junpei Yamada believed it immediately when he saw that Kyosuke Kousaka and Su Shang were dressed and had extraordinary demeanor.

　　In this era, the things that cannot be deceived the most are appearance and demeanor.

　　You can understand the other person's identity and status just by looking at their appearance.

　　According to Junpei Yamada's speculation, his status should be lower than that of the man in front of him.

　　After all, he was able to become the lord of several estates not far from Kyoto. It was obvious that his status was beyond his reach.

　　The clan he belonged to was just a not very powerful local tyrant.

　　It is definitely incomparable with other noble families and powerful people in the Kinai region.

　　Ding Dong~

　　A raindrop fell gently.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was about to end his conversation with Junpei Yamada, was stunned.

　　It's raining?

　　Remember that you can’t tell fortunes?

　　Oh, by the way, this place is still some distance away from the shrine, and he didn’t predict the weather here before.

　　"The miasma here is still quite strong, and it has affected the balance of yin and yang around us..."

　　Takasaka Kyosuke is in the dark again.

　　Seeing Junpei Yamada and his group hurriedly dodging, he simply raised his hand and released a simple spiritual barrier to help block the rain.

　　"The rain will probably continue for a while. If you don't mind, come visit me at my manor."

　　After some consideration, Kyosuke Kousaka finally made an invitation.

　　In this era, it is still normal for the nobles and powerful to share what they have.

　　Even though there may be some unscrupulous people who would do something shady, probably no one would do that in the Kinai region, which is around the imperial city.

　　After all, there are some blood relations between the nobles.

　　Even the powerful people in Reizhi Kingdom actually gradually developed from the Kyoto nobles.

　　For example, the basic practice of this era was that the retired provincial governor developed relations with the Reitoki province where he had previously served, and most of them would not return to Kyoto after losing their positions.

　　After all, it was difficult for nobles living in Kyoto to maintain basic dignity without an official position.

　　If you insist on coming here, you will end up eating up all the food you have.

　　It would be better to continue developing locally.

　　This is the case with the three Heike brothers whom Kyosuke Kousaka was familiar with.

　　When he retires from the Taoist priest one day, he will definitely return to the Reizhi Province that he is in charge of to serve as the governor. When he resigns as the governor one day, he will have become a local powerful family.

　　Then, the next governor to take office will most likely have to act according to their mood.

　　This cycle repeats itself infinitely.

　　"Then, thank you for your help, sir."

　　"My name is Kyousuke."

　　"…You, you are Lord Betteng Kyousuke of the Kyoto Public Prosecutors' Office?!"

　　When Junpei Yamada heard the name, he was immediately shocked and his reaction was extremely fast.

　　Seeing that Kousaka Kyosuke could use magic, and comparing their ages and names...how could Junpei Yamada not have any guesses?

　　"Indeed, it seems that I am somewhat famous in Izumi."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in a bad mood lol.

　　At the same time, he tried hard to suppress the disharmony in his heart.

　　Frankly speaking, I always feel that the sense of déjà vu is too strong?

　　"Adult Kyosuke..."

　　"No need to be so polite, just bring someone over to be our guest."

　　Seeing that Junpei Yamada wanted to say something, Kyosuke Kousaka waved his hand and smiled.

　　Upon seeing this, Junpei Yamada bowed respectfully and walked towards his wife, retainers and vassals, and began to organize a team.

　　"I'll keep you company later. I won't let you down."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka whispered comfortingly to Su Shang who had remained silent from beginning to end.

　　Su Chang smiled faintly and nodded.

　　Much more dignified and proper than usual.

　　It even made Kyosuke Kousaka wonder if it was a different person.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka understood that Su Shang was being reserved in front of outsiders, and did not want to show her presence too much and embarrass him.

　　"I really don't want to entertain people..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　The more sensible our relatives are, the more uncomfortable we feel.

　　Although he complained in his heart, Kyosuke Kousaka still appeared to be warm and enthusiastic in welcoming people to the manor.

　　I vaguely felt that the rain would not stop for at least an hour.

　　Ignoring this group of people and letting them get soaked would go against the aristocratic spirit of this era.

　　It would be simple if it were a group of disaster victims.

　　Just give him some food and some protection from the rain with a barrier and it won't be a problem. What happens afterwards is none of his business.

　　After all, it's impossible for him to help any stranger completely, so it's enough for him to do his best.

　　When the Yamada Junpei family arrived at the manor, they were soon entertained by Yu Zheng.

　　Because the difference in status is too great.

　　Of course it is impossible for Kyosuke Kousaka to entertain Junpei Yamada all the time.

　　Otherwise, the one who should be panicking is Junpei Yamada himself.

　　This is actually true.

　　After knowing Kousaka Kyosuke's identity, Yamada Junpei kept thinking about etiquette and words. He seemed calm on the surface, but he was extremely panicked on the inside.

　　He didn't feel relieved until Kyosuke Kousaka sent his men to deal with him.

　　"Mr. Junpei, you are a doctor. I am so sorry for your disrespect."

　　"You're being too kind. It's just that my family's medical knowledge is nothing compared to the doctors in the imperial capital."

　　"To be able to occupy an important position in a country must be admirable..." Wei Zheng praised softly.

　　He felt very honored to know that Kyosuke Kousaka gave him the opportunity to entertain foreign guests.

　　The pace of life here in the Water Department is very leisurely.

　　He likes it very much.

　　Similarly, he was grateful that Kyosuke Kousaka was willing to give him this easy position for the sake of his sister.

　　Suddenly, an inexplicable idea flashed through his mind.

　　It was as if he vaguely remembered something.

　　As he chatted with Junpei Yamada, he finally remembered - his boss Kyosuke Kosaka was very fond of doctors!

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　The group of female relatives led by Junpei Yamada were arranged in a quiet and elegantly decorated courtyard.

　　My wife Yumi was chatting with several women of similar age.

　　Her daughter, Ryo Yamada, and her friend Nijixia were playing musical instruments in the corridor, and from time to time a special sound could be heard.

　　"Oh, the tone is not right. I can't make it whether it's guitar or bass." Hong Xia shook her head slightly.

　　

　　The golden hair tied in a side ponytail swayed slightly with the movement of her head, emitting a dazzling light.

　　Yamada Ryo looked thoughtful.

　　"It's mainly because of the material of the strings. I don't know much about silk, so I can only try other animal casings and tendons that are more resilient... It would be great if I could visit the masters who make musical instruments and ask them."

　　Hong Xia panicked when she heard this and waved her hands quickly.

　　"No! Absolutely not! In this era, craftsmanship is a skill passed down from generation to generation by craftsmen. Asking will only anger people!"

　　"Oh, I see, that's all."

　　"Don't tell me anymore! Don't cause so much trouble to uncle and aunt!"

　　"I see. Anyway, let's continue the experiment."

　　Yamada Ryo continued making strings and experimenting with the tone.

　　Coming into this world, she still wants to continue pursuing music.

　　After all, she, a woman, can't help much, so let a man do it.

　　Tell the truth.

　　What has been troubling Yamada Ryo recently is the fact that her parents have been living with her.

　　Both parents are not very busy, and their lives are even more relaxed than in the modern world.

　　A little annoying.

　　If it weren't for the fact that a lot of monsters had appeared in Izumi country these days and it looked very dangerous, her parents would still be staying at home with her now.

　　"Also, you can't spend so much money. I don't know what's going on in Kyoto. Many things might be very expensive. Also, I don't know what the person I'm going to live with is like..."

　　"I know, now everyone is trying it out with inexpensive silk."

　　Yamada Ryo responded slowly, with little change in his expression.

　　She also wanted to minimize the trouble for her parents.

　　After all, it is said that the imperial city of Kyoto has a very strong "regional black".

　　

　　Even modern Kyoto people look down on people from other cities, let alone in ancient times.

　　Try to talk less, do less, stay at home, and don't cause trouble to your family.

　　Well, I have to spend less money in the future.

　　Not far from Yamada Ryo and Hongxia, Hongxia's sister Xingge was thinking about the future.

　　Xingge, who has waist-length blonde hair, lacks any emotion on her face, giving people a very calm impression.

　　In fact, she herself was very panicked.

　　"Kyoto is definitely safe. The Onmyoji there are definitely better than those half-baked Onmyoji. But I heard they are hostile to outsiders..."

　　It is impossible for Xingge not to be anxious about what is on his mind.

　　It is normal to think a lot when you leave the familiar environment and go to an unfamiliar place.

　　By the way.

　　The two sisters were taken in by Yamada Ryo's parents, and their lives did not have much inconvenience.

　　If this continues, Xingge will just muddle through.

　　Unfortunately, God did not give her this opportunity.

　　A large number of monsters attacked and killed many Onmyojis, so Junpei Yamada decided to leave and move to Kyoto, and take refuge with a noble family who had some connections in Kyoto.

　　But he is a nobleman!

　　How much patience would the nobles really have for someone who wasn't even a noble?

　　Xingge was skeptical.

　　However, she also knew that there was nothing wrong with what Junpei Yamada did.

　　It is definitely right to seek refuge in the safest place possible.

　　In this process, there are bound to be many problems that need to be solved.

　　Xingge just doesn’t know if it will go smoothly.

　　At that moment, Junpei Yamada packed up his main vassals and money and left his hometown, making it almost impossible for him to go back.

　　Once the arrow is shot, there is no turning back!

　　This is the situation of a group of people.

　　"Luckily, I met the most famous and powerful Onmyoji in Kyoto..."

　　Xingge thought to himself.

　　He looked like a young man who was at most older than my sister, but I didn't expect that he was such a famous Onmyoji.

　　It is indeed a world that cannot be underestimated.

　　Anyway, there are not many young Onmyojis in Lingzhi Country. They are all in their thirties or forties, which is the middle-aged stage.

　　However, being so old doesn't mean that one is powerful. At most, it means that one has more experience. It's because these Onmyojis have rarely used magic, and no one has seen it anyway.

　　I heard that due to the limited strength in one's body, magic cannot be used at will.

　　Therefore, under normal circumstances, there is no difference between him and an ordinary person.

　　Anyway, Xingge has never seemed special.

　　Before leaving this time, she heard Junpei Yamada briefly mention that a monster had killed many Onmyojis... That was why she immediately sold her belongings at a low price and went to Kyoto.

　　Although it may be a bit overly cautious, it is reasonable to do so when it comes to matters involving life.

　　Fortunately, meeting this famous and excellent Onmyoji in Kyoto was a good start.

　　I can’t believe this Onmyoji is as young as the legend says.

　　There is also the famous head of the Genji clan, Abe Haruaki who signed a contract with the dragon spirit a long time ago... I heard that they are all very young, which really makes me curious.

　　Patter~

　　The rain continued to fall.

　　Xingge stared blankly at the raindrops hitting the puddles, splashing white water, and was lost in thought for a moment.

　　At a certain moment, she heard faint sounds of music playing besides the sound of rain, and her eyes inexplicably became colorful.

　　Who is playing?

　　It sounds nice, is it the pipa?

　　He vaguely heard the sound of laughter again, and Xingge felt like he might be hallucinating.

　　at the same time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was playing the pipa for Su Chang, was slightly surprised. How could such a wandering soul break through the barrier?

　　When the playing was over, he raised his hand and made a grab, and an extremely subtle "ah~" murmur suddenly sounded.

　　After hearing this, Su Chang opened her eyes wide and looked at it with a look of curiosity: This voice is so...

　　

 207. Doctor? Recruited/Routine/Hiroi Kikuri/Bass? Guitar?/Party

　　The seductive female voice is particularly sultry.

　　"..." Kyosuke Kousaka was silent, wondering if he should release the wandering soul first.

　　A quick check with magic revealed that the wandering soul was a living soul.

　　The host turned out to be a newly invited guest, an ordinary maid.

　　After thinking about it for a moment, I realized that it was a relatively rare "out-of-body experience", probably caused by some coincidence and physical condition.

　　Since he thought there was no problem, Kyosuke Kousaka quickly released the soul.

　　At the same time, cast a spell to send it back to its owner's body.

　　Pretend nothing happened.

　　"It seems that the soul is in a very sensitive state." Kousaka Kyosuke thought to himself.

　　There was no difference in expression.

　　"It just happened that someone escaped from the body. It wasn't intentional."

　　"oh."

　　Su Chang was not interested in this and stuck to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still thinking about whether to continue playing for Su Shang, gave up the idea and simply hugged Su Shang.

　　Since the girl got married, she has been thinking about love affairs every day.

　　Of course, it doesn't matter to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After all, he didn't lose anything and was very comfortable.

　　The other side.

　　Xingge suddenly came to his senses and collapsed with his face flushed.

　　She just felt numb all over her body and she couldn't use any strength. A strange feeling that she had never experienced before attacked her body and mind.

　　The feeling of being touched and seen was so strong that she didn't even know if it was an illusion.

　　What's going on?

　　Xingge quickly turned her head and glanced around.

　　Then I saw my sister Hongxia and her friend Yamada Ryo making musical instruments not far away.

　　It was also drizzling outside the corridor.

　　I was quite stunned for a moment.

　　"Is this an illusion? A hallucination? Not good... You need to get some rest."

　　Xingge said secretly.

　　Since she and her sister were taken in by the Yamada family, they took the initiative to take on various tasks.

　　Along the way, Xingge didn't regard herself as a woman at all. She was very happy to do the moving and cleaning chores.

　　Even though she was a little tired, she felt very comfortable.

　　Having seen the outside world, Xingge thought it was best to work with her sister under the Yamada family, and she worked hard from beginning to end.

　　The most regrettable thing is probably leaving the relatively peaceful Izumi Province.

　　But with so many monsters, it would be impossible not to run away.

　　I heard that most of the Onmyojis are dead, and there are also rumors that they have gone to protect other nobles. In short, it is absolutely certain that Izumi Province is not safe.

　　I hope your trip to Kyoto goes smoothly.

　　After about half an hour, the rain stopped.

　　The Yamada family was also preparing to set off.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who didn't want to continue talking to him, was stunned when he heard Wei Zheng talking about them being doctors.

　　Then he searched for information about the time travelers through the mechanical memory in his head.

　　At the beginning, the so-called immortal from the Tang Kingdom pulled a group of time travelers into the dreamland and constructed a modern world that seemed real and illusory through various blessings.

　　Before Kousaka Kyosuke left, he used the dream butterfly to quickly analyze the information of the time travelers.

　　Normally, he would not infringe on privacy.

　　But in some special cases it is not the case.

　　Like now.

　　[Junpei, emergency department...Yumi, obstetrics and gynecology...]

　　As soon as he learned the information about Junpei Yamada's wife, Kyosuke Kousaka was immediately attracted to her.

　　Several of my mothers-in-law are pregnant, and future childbirth is still a problem. If something goes wrong at that time, it will definitely be very bad.

　　In order to avoid seeing your partners crying and being unhappy, it is better to make more preparations for women's childbirth.

　　It's like teaching Dongshi.

　　But Dongshi is still young and lacks experience after all.

　　It’s different if you have a modern female obstetrician and gynecologist.

　　After all, it is impossible to rely on supernatural powers to accomplish everything. It is more reasonable to do things honestly and step by step.

　　——We must keep this couple!

　　Various thoughts flashed through Kyosuke Kousaka's mind rapidly.

　　Even though this era does not have various modern advanced equipment and instruments, the medical skills and experience from modern excellent doctors will not be reduced in the slightest.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka likes people who are skilled and capable the most.

　　"Suyi, I heard from Weizheng that many people in the Yamada clan know medicine. Can you ask someone to ask if there are any female doctors?"

　　"I see. I'll ask right away."

　　Su Yi nodded slightly, roughly understanding some of her husband's ideas, and did it without thinking.

　　Su Shang, who was standing obediently behind Kyosuke Kousaka, saw her sister leave and immediately asked curiously.

　　"Master Kyousuke, do you want to take them in?"

　　"It's not called taking in, it's called recruiting."

　　"Oh, recruit, recruit."

　　Su Chang immediately changed her words.

　　The delicate appearance is both smart and obedient.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately became hard again.

　　Although they are an old couple, he has no resistance when his wife shows some cute gesture.

　　Unfortunately, it’s already afternoon and it’s getting late. Suyi and others still have to come back, so we should wait a while.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Su Shang.

　　Su Chang was also busy. Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka must be feeling a little uncomfortable, she considerately rubbed his chest with her little hands.

　　"Master Kyousuke, how about this?"

　　"…Uh, okay, that's fine."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was inevitably a little embarrassed.

　　I could feel the softness and tenderness of that little hand through the clothes, but my anger was growing.

　　It’s not easy to say it directly.

　　Just bear with it.

　　Fortunately, Su Yi came back after a while.

　　Su Shang, who had heard Su Yi's footsteps a long time ago, moved behind Kyosuke Kousaka with a whoosh.

　　Like a most loyal guard.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at Su Shang's serious attitude and felt it was somewhat familiar.

　　"Master Kyousuke, Junpei's wife has handled many pregnancy and childbirth incidents, and each time it was safe and sound."

　　Su Yi's expression rarely showed some movement.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said, "It's still a little late now, let's let them stay overnight."

　　Suyi responded softly and was about to go out again, but Kyosuke Kousaka raised his hand and pulled her back.

　　"Suchang, ask Bibei to notify Weizheng to handle it."

　　"good!"

　　Su Chang responded readily and slipped away using her skills.

　　She was very clear-headed.

　　I understand that my husband wants to reward his sister.

　　Su Yi, who also understood what was going on, wanted to say something but stopped herself. However, seeing that Kousaka Kyosuke was hugging her and the hot breath was getting stronger and stronger, she could only close her eyes slightly, feeling a little embarrassed.

　　After a while, Kyosuke Kousaka picked up Suyi and placed her on his lap and started saying sweet words to her.

　　It is very fun to coax your dignified and elegant wife like a child.

　　Coincidentally, Su Yi doesn’t reject this, which is great.

　　Half an hour later.

　　The Yamada family, who were about to leave, were respectfully treated as guests of honor and invited to a small farm with more exquisite decorations.

　　Xingge and Hongxia, who were following behind Junpei Yamada, Yumi, and Ryo Yamada, were both quite surprised.

　　Among them, Xingge vaguely understood what was going on.

　　Because she saw with her own eyes that a maid came over politely and asked if there was a doctor who knew how to treat women.

　　It would be more accurate to say that she is a female doctor or a female physician.

　　Then, Yumi did not intend to hide her identity as a female doctor, and was retained without her knowing it.

　　Xingge was very suspicious whether some noble girl here was sick.

　　"It seems that the occupational risk of doctors in this era is still quite high, but Junpei-san and Yumi-san, whose status is obviously lower than that of the Onmyoji, can you refuse..."

　　no.

　　This is definitely not a good idea.

　　Xingge was very uneasy.

　　But there is no use being anxious, all I can do is wait.

　　Junpei Yamada thought the same thing.

　　Later, Wei Zheng specially prepared a small banquet to entertain him. Then he understood what was going on and agreed without thinking.

　　I hadn't even thought about going to the court to seek refuge with the nobles, and I was in such a hurry to escape that I didn't even send a letter first. When I finally got to Kyoto, I had to hand in a letter and wait for several days before I could get a response...

　　In comparison, it is already a great honor for a powerful Beijing official to be willing to signal his subordinates to recruit him.

　　Having studied history, he understands this very well.

　　Some descendants of nobles would decline after being demoted according to the official system and gradually becoming unable to maintain their family status.

　　And according to history, the noble family he relied on seemed to be like that, so it would be better for him to simply accept the olive branch thrown by the powerful officials in the capital.

　　Day 313 of Travel

　　Mizubesi Manor.

　　The Yamada family, who had already accepted the recruitment, was organizing people to register detailed information.

　　As part of the group, Xingge and Hongxia were naturally among them.

　　The two sisters who were waiting in the house for the summons to register were chatting idly.

　　"Sister, Junpei-san and Yumi-san's guess is that the reason for the recruitment is related to medical skills."

　　"Isn't it for the purpose of healing someone?"

　　"It doesn't seem so. At least there are no anxious patients at the moment."

　　"Indeed, now it is more important to confirm the identity of each person..." Xingge said while nodding.

　　order.

　　It is well reflected in this large estate.

　　Having been in society for quite some time, Xingge is very clear about one truth: the environment is an extension of the manager's will.

　　The emphasis on order here shows that the real owner is a person who abides by the rules.

　　Then in this era, he is definitely the best person to be in power.

　　I should be really happy to meet him now.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was praised by Xingge, had just sent Kagura, Yukino and others to the shrine, and then rushed to the Mizube Manor, preparing to accompany Sushang again today.

　　By the way, appointments were also made with Youdao Ji and Bailang.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka discovered on the road that another group of people from Izumi Province were running towards his manor with luggage on their backs.

　　Why does it always lead to him?

　　There was no other choice, so Kyosuke Kousaka had to show up and give directions.

　　After giving the directions, he went to a place quite far away from the Mizube Manor and made a simple road sign.

　　During the production process, Kyosuke Kousaka heard a rustling sound of footsteps. He glanced in that direction and spoke.

　　"There is no road here. If you want to go, go east and reach the official road..."

　　He had only said half of it when Kyosuke Kousaka's expression changed subtly.

　　There were five people coming.

　　Three boys and two girls.

　　Three middle-aged men, a woman in her thirties, and a girl around sixteen or seventeen years old.

　　Each of them carried luggage, and behind them was a pony carrying a lot of things and walking with difficulty.

　　Judging from his clothes and belongings, he should be a relatively wealthy person.

　　Among them were two middle-aged men with muscular bodies and a hint of ruggedness in their aura. It was obvious at first glance that they were warriors.

　　This is not the point. The point is that Kyosuke Kousaka had just met these people.

　　They were among the fleeing crowd and were noticed by Kyosuke Kousaka because of their overall cleanliness.

　　So, you just don't trust him?

　　"Okay, I understand that you don't believe a stranger's one-sided words, so you just need to make an extra trip."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and continued to make the sign with his head down.

　　I originally wanted to shut up, but that would be quite awkward, so I decided to just finish what I was saying.

　　As a result, it still feels confusing.

　　“……”

　　Several people were silent and looked at each other.

　　Just as the bookish man took a step forward and was about to say something, hurried footsteps were heard behind him.

　　Someone is running!

　　It seems like he is chasing something.

　　"Sir, Madam, Miss, please move to the side." The expression of one of the two warriors suddenly changed, and he pulled out the dagger at his waist.

　　"No need to bother."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said casually.

　　He raised his hand and flicked his sleeves to summon several spiritual attacks, and a group of people holding sticks and stones in the distance fell to the ground in an instant.

　　Boom boom!

　　The continuous muffled sound was the domino effect.

　　What a bloody plot!

　　Kousaka Kyosuke commented in his mind.

　　Good intentions led to directions, but others did not appreciate it and became suspicious, and then went their own way, and then the criminals appeared...

　　It was a routine that could be guessed with one's feet. Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to watch the show or get into any trouble.

　　He just killed them directly without even giving the criminals any lines.

　　"Let some people patrol along the roads around Izumi Province."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　The security of the suburbs of Kyoto was barely under his control.

　　The main reason is that he doesn't like others doing evil things within his scope of work.

　　If he sees it, he will definitely take care of it.

　　If you haven't seen it, you naturally won't interfere.

　　I can only say let it be.

　　"Thank you for your help, Onmyoji!"

　　"Thank you very much..."

　　A group of people bent down to edit, being extremely respectful.

　　"..." Kyosuke Kousaka felt no emotion in his heart. He just shook his head slightly without saying anything.

　　He was too lazy to take such trivial matters to heart.

　　I guess I won’t be able to remember much in the future, so why bother?

　　The sign was stuck on the side of the road.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was about to leave, but a vaguely familiar sound of running came again from the previous source.

　　His eyes narrowed, this time with a hint of anger.

　　"Forget it, let's get rid of all the thieves in the suburbs first..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's thoughts.

　　It is estimated that due to the monster incident in Izumi Province, many people from there turned into robbers and gangsters.

　　This is the new guy who doesn’t know the rules very well.

　　Let’s set up some rules first.

　　How about putting up a sign and placing a bunch of corpses or heads as a warning?

　　Well, maybe it would scare the nobles passing by, and wouldn’t my reputation be very bad then?

　　In short, deterrence first and then other things.

　　"Adult Kyosuke——"

　　There was a call from behind.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke turned around and saw Su Chang running towards him, waving. He smiled and said, "I'll be back later."

　　After that, he went straight to clean up the garbage.

　　Su Chang, who had just arrived, saw Kousaka Kyosuke transform into a floating figure, and noticed that he looked a little unhappy. She couldn't help but glance at the five people around her who had inexplicably horrified expressions.

　　His eyes couldn't help but be attracted by the red-haired girl among the five people.

　　Su Shang felt that this aura was somewhat similar to that of Ichinose Honami, Kushida Kikyo and others.

　　"Kyousuke, please come back soon..."

　　"Who are these people? Should we take them back first?"

　　"Let me ask you something first."

　　Several thoughts flashed through her mind, and Su Chang looked at the red-haired girl and asked.

　　After getting married, she doesn't like to communicate with men.

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　After cleaning up the surrounding garbage, Kyosuke Takasaka returned to the official residence and summoned some firefighters to patrol the suburbs.

　　To prevent some normal refugees from encountering accidents.

　　For him, it is still necessary to do his job well.

　　As long as you can feel at ease with it, it's fine.

　　His eyes inadvertently rested on a black dot in the distance. Kyosuke Kousaka clearly caught a glimpse of a person lying on the side of the road in the grass. Without thinking much, he took out a multi-grain cake wrapped in leaves from the space and threw it over.

　　"Well, let's continue back to the manor."

　　"Wine! Please give me some wine, Lord God—"

　　“……”

　　His thoughts were suddenly interrupted, and Kyosuke Kousaka looked strangely at a man who sat up and then suddenly fell down.

　　The hoarse voice with a hint of boldness is very special.

　　Lazy, delicate but not greasy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was somewhat attracted and moved over.

　　"My Lord God, even a lighter liquor is fine."

　　Beggars' demands are getting lower.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was thinking that if the second believer that Zhuiyue Shen met was such a person, he would probably have lay down in the bedroom and not cared about anything.

　　"Ah! Lord God, it's okay for me to lick your feet, umm..."

　　The squinty-eyed purple-haired woman, who was about twenty-six or seventeen years old and wore a blue linen top and linen pants and looked a little dirty, spoke quickly when she saw Kousaka Kyosuke coming over.

　　The vague sounds continued.

　　That's because the multi-grain cake that Kyosuke Kousaka had just thrown was placed in the mouth of the purple-haired woman.

　　"Isn't this a bit too greedy? Getting something for nothing is not a good thing."

　　"Alas~ I also want to rely on myself, but I can only sing at the moment. I used to have a musical instrument, but it's gone, wuwu——"

　　A painful choking sound was heard.

　　The purple-haired woman kept patting her chest, her eyes red, and she reached out to Kyosuke Kousaka as if asking for help.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was frowning. He raised his hand and condensed a ball of water that flew into the mouth of the purple-haired woman.

　　“Hmm…”

　　The purple-haired woman crouched down, her hands on her throat.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka himself used the appearance of the purple-haired woman to pry open the mechanical memory buried deep in his head again, just like yesterday.

　　Hearing the woman's shameless words, the so-called musical instrument, and her desire to drink, it was hard for him not to make related guesses.

　　[Hiroi Kikuri, bassist, singer and leader of the band "SICK HACK"...]

　　A series of information emerged in Kyosuke Kousaka's mind.

　　

　　Just the most basic information made Kyosuke Kousaka feel that this person could be taken in.

　　Since you know how to use the bass, then it should be similar to try using the five-string pipa, right?

　　If it really doesn't work, I can take the opportunity to help make modern musical instruments such as guitars and basses... Then, Komachi and the socially anxious guy might be happier when they come into contact with musical instruments.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pondered secretly and felt that it seemed feasible.

　　There is just one problem.

　　Will this drunkard "corrupt" Komachi?

　　Probably not.

　　Even my brother-in-law Hikigaya is useless... Well, I'll have to think about it.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hesitated, not knowing whether to accept this outstanding singer and bassist of modern music.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is afraid of this terrible character.

　　You're already such a grown-up, but you still drink every day and have no self-discipline?

　　A complete waste.

　　still……

　　"As expected, it's hard to make a living by relying on music." The purple-haired, squinty-eyed woman Hiroi Kikuri stood up with a wry smile, as if she had come to her senses.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was silent for a long while, then spoke softly.

　　"The meal is not something you can afford."

　　Rice generally refers to rice.

　　Common people are not allowed to eat there.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka completely ignored this in the inner house.

　　Whatever happens, it is impossible for outsiders to know.

　　Then, rice can also refer to corn rice, which ordinary civilians can still eat, but in general, the probability of selling it for miscellaneous grains is higher.

　　Most of the time, we indulge ourselves in luxury during festivals and holidays.

　　Many times, a small number of middle-class nobles ate corn for all three meals.

　　Overall.

　　It is impossible for someone like Hiroi Kikuri in front of us to afford to eat.

　　In fact, this person can be considered a refugee and a vagrant, and is in the category of inhuman beings.

　　This would definitely be the case if they didn't have complete identification like the Yamada family.

　　"If you don't care, you'll probably starve to death."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's thoughts again.

　　If he meets a decent time traveler, he doesn't mind helping out.

　　After all, if he didn't have the ability to survive this era, he would be someone who would be stepped on.

　　Then according to the plot, one day he couldn't resist any more and killed the nobles, raised the banner, shouted "Are kings, princes, generals, and ministers any different species?", and finally gathered a large group of people to start a rebellion?

　　The more I think about it, the further away it gets.

　　Don’t want to think about it anymore.

　　Back to the topic, he decided to take a look at the stuff and not take it back.

　　In the moment when Kousaka Kyosuke was thinking, Hiroi Kikuri also responded calmly.

　　"You could say that it's because it's difficult that it's valuable, and I just can't think of giving up, even if I lose my instrument..."

　　“……”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke remained silent.

　　At this time, he could feel that what Hiroi Kikuri said was most likely true.

　　As for the ability to detect lies?

　　He really can't do it.

　　At most, he could sense malicious intent, no matter how slight it was.

　　Where is the information of the time traveler?

　　He simply got some of it.

　　At present, we only know Hiroi Kikuri's identity, occupation, and common hobbies...

　　To be more specific, it was not that Kyosuke Kousaka could not have obtained it through the dream butterfly, but he just didn't want to do that.

　　After all, it has nothing to do with him, and he can't just get all the secrets of the time travelers like that.

　　If they really did that, it would be just like hackers in the modern world using technology to query other people's browsing history.

　　Speaking of this.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka recalled the news he learned when he was about to leave his homeland in modern times, which was that any browsing history could be checked by others.

　　He felt a little unhappy when he thought about it. How could others know that he was just browsing some information out of curiosity?

　　That's an invasion of privacy, right?

　　Even if it is said that generally no one would be bored enough to watch it, what should we do if there are people who are really that bored?

　　When he thought about this, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that what he was doing now was no different.

　　On the contrary, it is a bit complicated.

　　Considering that he still had some morals in his heart, Kyosuke Kousaka decided not to think about it.

　　"As expected, making a living from music is my dream..."

　　"Not for dinner and wine?"

　　"It's all the same thing. Ahahaha, sorry, look at what I said."

　　Hiroi Kikuri scratched her head, restrained her bitter smile, and revealed an embarrassed smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was quite touched and conjured up a bowl of lean meat porridge and handed it to Kikuri Hiroi.

　　"First, drink some hot porridge to warm your stomach. After a while, I'll give you some rice food. If you sing well after you finish eating, I don't mind recruiting you."

　　"Thank you, God!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri laughed heartily and was about to take the bowl of porridge, but then she awkwardly stopped her hand in the air.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka understood, nodded lightly, and used magic to clear the dirt off Hiroi Kikuri's body.

　　In fact, Hiroi Kikuri's whole body couldn't be said to be too dirty.

　　It was covered in a lot of mud when it fell on the grass.

　　Because it was still raining yesterday, there were still a lot of wet things around that hadn't had time to evaporate...

　　"My name is Kyousuke. I'm not a god, just an Onmyoji."

　　"Thank you, Master Kyousuke."

　　Hiroi Kikuri thanked politely and took the bowl steadily.

　　She was surprised to notice that the bowl was still hot.

　　It was more of a surprise and joy.

　　"Kyosuke-sama is such a good man! And a magical person, too. All right! Let's start accumulating strength! Conquer this Kyosuke-sama, and the good days of having food to eat and wine to drink will come!"

　　"I'll leave the food alone. I'll go find my wife and come over to listen."

　　"Please do as you please. I will definitely wait for you to come back, Master Kyousuke."

　　Hiroi Kikuri said sincerely.

　　Even if it rains heavily or thunders, she must wait!

　　An onmyoji appears who is willing to support her. She is provided with food, meat, and wine later. This is such a wonderful life! She absolutely cannot run away!

　　"Then wait a moment."

　　After saying this, Kyosuke Kousaka went to find Su Shang.

　　Watching Kyosuke Kousaka leave, Hiroi Kikuri looked reluctant to let him go.

　　After working as a laborer in Izumi Province for so long, a mentor has finally come. She must hold him tightly, cry and beg him not to give up on her!

　　"Eat more, eat more, I have to impress him with the magic of music."

　　Without bass, guitar or any other instrument, Hiroi Kikuri still has a voice.

　　As long as you can sing, that's all.

　　Fortunately, I am the lead singer, otherwise I would be left alone without my instrument.

　　But Kyosuke Kosaka?

　　When he arrived at the Mizubesi Manor, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

　　Why not bring Hiroi Kikuri?

　　Isn't this just running around in both directions?

　　Okay, stupid again.

　　"Lord Kyosuke!" Su Chang, who was waiting at the edge of the manor, rushed over excitedly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka walked over to her with a smile and hugged her.

　　"Sorry for the long wait. I just met a woman who wants to make music her dream and wants to eat and drink. She has a good voice and should be a good singer. If you like her, I will hire her?"

　　"Okay, okay, I want to listen to the song sung by such a special person! Hey, Master Kyosuke, there is one more thing..."

　　"What's wrong?"

　　"Didn't you just save those five people? My sister said there's basically no problem with your identity..."

　　"Then recruit them. The manor is short of people anyway."

　　"Then I'll talk to my sister first - Oh, by the way, should we call Shizuko, Eru, Youdaohime, and Hakurou up to listen? I see Shizuko and Eru have been obsessed with work these days."

　　"Then call everyone, but I'll go with you." said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Listening to singing doesn't matter anymore.

　　The important thing is to take these friends with you.

　　In just a quarter of an hour, Shizuko, Eru, Youtouhime, Hakuro and Suyi who was forgotten by Suchang all joined the team.

　　"Let's go." Unfortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka, who was going to the village to help Kagura, said "Hey" and set off with Eru on his back.

　　"Why don't we change the singing place to the bamboo forest?"

　　Su Shang, who suddenly remembered Kaguya-hime, suggested again.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "Why don't you go and ask?"

　　"OK!"

　　Su Chang turned around and walked towards Kaguya's residence, and disappeared in a few steps.

　　"Lord Kyosuke, what was Kaguya like when she first came out?" Chitanda asked curiously.

　　She had heard of it, but she accidentally forgot it every time she wanted to ask.

　　This time, I finally remembered it!

　　Very good!

　　"She was very small at first, about the size of a thumb. Then she was given some magical rice to eat, and she grew bigger day by day, until she was almost as tall as Erli."

　　"It's so magical! I seem to see the lovely appearance of Princess Kaguya~"

　　Chitanda's pure and lovely face has a pair of big eyes that are bright and dazzling as if they can glow, like the most beautiful amethyst.

　　"She is very cute, but a little shy. I wonder if she will be scared if there are so many of us going over there," said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　As he spoke, he felt something was wrong again.

　　Shizuko, who was held by Youdaoji, immediately had an idea.

　　"This is very simple. Just introduce yourself briefly at the beginning. Then don't communicate too much with her. Just say a few words occasionally, and you will become familiar with each other slowly~"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed and said, "Who do you think you have used this trick on before?"

　　"No, no, I have always been very honest with you, Lord Kyosuke." Shizuko said quickly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "I am also very honest with you. It's like I want to grab you who is busy right now to accompany me in my spare time."

　　"This is very thoughtful. Thank you, Master Kyousuke, for your concern..."

　　Shizuka replied without hesitation.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke groaned: "To be honest, my consideration is mainly in other areas."

　　After he finished speaking, the surroundings seemed to become much quieter.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka realized that he had talked the world to death again.

　　But it doesn't matter.

　　That's how he likes it.

　　Shizuka, who was teased again, had already started complaining in her heart.

　　"Kyosuke-sama's words are too blunt. It has happened several times, and Lady Suyi, Youdaoji, and Hakurou are afraid to speak."

　　Of course, Shizuka just said it casually in her heart.

　　She was quite used to being teased.

　　She has been fucked by Kyosuke Kousaka countless times, in various role-playing and costume-playing styles, so she is no longer surprised by any of Kyosuke Kousaka's naughty behavior.

　　The reserved Chitanda is more considerate.

　　On the way, he also asked about the acquaintance between Kyosuke Kousaka and Kikuri Hiroi.

　　After Kousaka Kyosuke's explanation, the others became a little strange.

　　Su Yi thought, "This strange singer has a beautiful voice, and her personality and ambitions are also strange."

　　I didn't feel any dislike for it.

　　Although Su Yi hated unruly people, she trusted her husband's gaze even more.

　　Since she was expected by her husband, it meant that she must have some ability, and she just had to believe it.

　　Yaodao Ji and Bailang had similar ideas.

　　Yaodao Ji: "I heard from Komachi that she and Kyosuke-sama have been learning the Biwa these days. Maybe Kyosuke-sama is thinking of Komachi..."

　　Bai Lang: "Music can not only cultivate one's sentiments, but also can relax. The songs that Kyousuke-sama has played for me recently are really beautiful."

　　Skip the idea of ​​two shikigami.

　　The group chatted as they walked and finally arrived at the destination.

　　As soon as he met Hiroi Kikuri, Kyosuke Kousaka began to explain the situation to her.

　　"These are my partners, they all want to come and listen to your singing."

　　"Okay, that's no problem!" Hiroi Kikuri is not shy at all.

　　In the past, she would have to drink some wine to calm herself down when facing so many people, but now it is not a matter of drinking.

　　As long as you sing well, you can be kept by someone!

　　Hiroi Kikuri really wants to eat better and drink the wine she has always dreamed of!

　　She almost couldn't drink because she hadn't had any alcohol for a long time!

　　"Then I will begin..."

　　"Please wait a moment. I have another wife who is not here yet. How about we chat for a while?"

　　"Ah, I am not related, but I am just a lowly person, I can't do anything except music..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri hung her head in embarrassment.

　　The pressure is quite high.

　　There are so many charming women, even a girl with animal ears. If it were in the past, she would definitely scream and shout.

　　Now? Hiroi Kikuri wanted to hug Kousaka Kyousuke's thighs tightly and not let go.

　　Of course, one doesn't want to expose any flaws easily, for fear of being disliked.

　　I don’t care about anything else!

　　For example, in Izumi Province, she took great pains to obtain a pot of wine from the monster through singing. Although the wine smelled strange, it was so fragrant!

　　As long as it's wine, it smells good. I want to drink it again...

　　"Then may I ask what musical instrument you used before?" Chitanda asked with interest.

　　When she heard the conversation, she joined in readily.

　　Even though she had Madam Su Yi by her side, she didn't have many worries or concerns.

　　Her husband likes her to be able to speak freely, so it is better for her to speak in some non-public occasions.

　　After all, it’s not good to let your husband worry too much.

　　In fact, Chitanda could clearly sense that Kyosuke Kousaka was always paying attention to her feelings, so if she occasionally acted cautiously and playfully, Kyosuke Kousaka might not worry about her so much.

　　In fact, it was just as Chitanda thought.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was secretly very happy when he saw Chitanda taking over and asking questions from him.

　　They have been a couple for who knows how long, but they are still as careful and cautious as if they were walking on a tightrope. Anyone would be depressed.

　　He likes people to be straightforward and frank with him.

　　Even if it was PUA, Kousaka Kyosuke could just ignore it with a smile.

　　Speaking of this PUA, he thought of the red spider lily again. This guy would try to influence him from time to time.

　　What a rip off.

　　"Haha, that's a rare instrument called bass. I can also play guitar... Unfortunately, these instruments are far away from me. I want to try to learn pipa, but it's too expensive. I'm so poor..."

　　There was nothing to hide, so Hiroi Kikuri spoke out what was in her heart.

　　It doesn’t matter if things from the modern era are exposed, she has dedicated her entire life to music, and being able to drink, play the bass and sing is her dream in this era.

　　Bass?

　　Guitar?

　　Shizuko and Chitanda are sorry.

　　Isn't this the same person as them?

　　"Lord Kyosuke always finds people like us easily." Shizuko muttered to herself.

　　She wasn't too surprised.

　　After all, Kyosuke Kousaka likes people with weird personalities.

　　She had complained about things like this countless times, but every time Kousaka Kyosuke heard it, his expression was very happy, as if he was saying "Come on, come on", and sometimes she got so angry.

　　It's a bit hateful.

　　Chitanda also gradually calmed down, "Kyosuke-sama always has such a good eye."

　　As soon as she came into contact with Hiroi Kikuri, she noticed Hiroi Kikuri's love for music.

　　A one-sentence answer is enough to prove it.

　　At least, Chitanda felt that Hiroi Kikuri was speaking very frankly, even though she looked joking.

　　"I don't know about instruments like bass and guitar, but I can try to make them for you. As for making musical instruments, I have been exposed to related things since I was a child, so maybe I can make them without any problem."

　　"Is it really possible?"

　　"Sure, I'm not very busy these days." said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　As long as Haiguo doesn't attack, he will be idle all day.

　　Everything that needs to be prepared has been prepared.

　　You can't just rush over and call, right?

　　If I did that, I would probably be hung up on the street lamp by those aristocrats who indulge in romantic affairs every day.

　　The story of the Sirens leading the entire country to attack Kyoto is truly one of the most brutal battles in "Onmyoji". It is comparable to the later period when the Yamata no Orochi directly drew out the Ame-no-Habakiri and started the Final Judgment.

　　“…I am so touched.”

　　Hiroi Kikuri tried hard to squeeze out tears, and they actually flowed out.

　　She believes that Kyosuke Kosaka is omnipotent and firmly believes that he can make musical instruments such as bass and guitar.

　　"Bass, guitar...can these instruments be compared with the pipa?" Su Yi asked a rare question.

　　Hiroi Kikuri wiped away the few tears that had just fallen and replied:

　　"Please forgive me for speaking my mind. I think there is no difference between high and low musical instruments. Different timbres have different flavors. In addition, different instruments and different playing methods make it difficult to say which is better or worse..."

　　Upon hearing this, Su Yi nodded slightly in agreement.

　　Hearing that Hiroi Kikuri spoke in an orderly manner and not nonsense, she gradually developed trust in her heart.

　　Communication is the best way to understand.

　　Seeing that Hiroi Kikuri was particularly cheerful and frank in her conversation, Suyi thought that it would be okay even if she sang worse.

　　Not long after, the people from Suchang arrived.

　　She said Kaguya-sama welcomes the group of people.

　　So, the place where Hiroi Kikuri sang began to change...

　　Hiroi Kikuri, who was carried by the white wolf, still seemed to be in a daze.

　　Why is it that what happened today is so miraculous?

　　"Never mind, never mind, just hold on tight to Kyosuke-sama's thighs! I want to eat, eat meat, and drink! I want bass, guitar, and pipa! I want to grasp the future..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri kept mumbling to hypnotize herself.

　　The pressure is a bit high.

　　But she knew that she absolutely could not fail.

　　This is a gamble of her whole life!

　　Arrived at the bamboo forest.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was stunned. All the members of the girls' club on Kaguya's side were there - Kingohime, Aoandon, and Enenra were all there. Not only these three, but even Shiranui was there.

　　Noticing the look in Kousaka Kyosuke's eyes, Shiranui nodded silently with a slightly embarrassed look.

　　"Then let's start singing?"

　　Feeling the pressure from the crowds, Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Kikuri Hiroi, trying to keep a natural expression.

　　Hiroi Kikuri forced a smile.

　　Feeling so much pressure, she finally managed to utter a few words.

　　"Can I have a drink first?"

　　

 208. Opinions on Wine/Meeting/Yukino's Consultation/Judge

　　Gulp~Gulp~~

　　Hiroi Kikuri put a pot of wine into her mouth like this.

　　In just a few seconds, her face turned red.

　　His expression was filled with deep happiness and joy.

　　The others who were sitting in a semicircle around Hiroi Kikuri and watching were whispering to each other.

　　“Is the wine that good?”

　　Kaguya asked cautiously.

　　Goldfish frowned and muttered, "Everyone seems to like drinking. I tried a little bit and it was so spicy!"

　　Yanyanluo smiled and said, "You can only truly appreciate the unique aroma and taste when you grow up."

　　Goldfish looked dissatisfied.

　　"I'm grown up now! Wine tastes good now..."

　　The further she talked, the more Goldfish-girl's eyes avoided and her speech became more hesitant.

　　"In fact, it's enough to just drink sour and sweet juice. Drinking too much alcohol makes you dizzy and your mouth becomes numb. You're not in good condition."

　　Su Shang expressed her own opinion.

　　In order to be realistic, she quickly finished the glass of juice on the low table in front of her and continued pouring.

　　Qing Xingdeng: "Drinking can also make people feel dizzy and dazed, and some troubles will disappear just like that, but that kind of situation can be said to be escaping from reality."

　　Chitanda said hurriedly: "It's more than that. Drinking can drive away the cold, and it can also be used in cooking to remove some fishy smells."

　　Shizuka said nothing, but muttered to herself.

　　"The wines of this era are mostly made from fermented grains. The sugar is not removed and most of them are sweet wines. They are also specially filtered and are very pure."

　　Sweetness is a luxury in itself, and drinking sweet wine made from grains is the ultimate luxury.

　　This goes without saying.

　　There are too many great men in history who were addicted to alcohol and lost their lives because of their lack of restraint.

　　For example, Daolong, who is as famous as Daochang, is Yizhou's father.

　　Not long after Daolong came here, he fell ill and died.

　　"In fact, it can also boost your courage." The white wolf also said, gently shaking the big fluffy tail behind him.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried hard to hide his abnormality.

　　The scene of occasionally feeding the white wolf with wine suddenly came to my mind.

　　The White Wolf, who was not easily drunk, became much bolder after drinking, and once he pushed him down...

　　"You should drink less. It's unavoidable at banquets sometimes."

　　Yaodao Ji said.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little moved and almost revealed a strange expression again.

　　The banquet was just normal for him.

　　Isn't it natural to hold a banquet when there is a good thing or a happy event, or to hold a banquet and drink when you are happy?

　　"It's better not to drink if you can." Su Yi also expressed her thoughts.

　　She thinks drinking is a luxury.

　　Therefore, I don’t really agree with drinking.

　　"Indeed, alcohol can lead to sexual promiscuity. In most cases, it is better not to drink and keep a clear mind."

　　Shiranui, who looked demure, echoed Suyi's words.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened to the comments of these women one by one, and then discovered their attitudes towards alcohol.

　　To sum it up simply is -

　　Kaguya is in awe of the new drink, wine. Enyero thinks wine is an adult drink, Kingfisher thinks she has grown up by drinking, Susho thinks wine is a special drink, Aoandon says "a little drunkenness can relieve all worries", Chitanda focuses on the practicality of wine, Shizuko is probably complaining, Hakuro thinks wine is a tool to liven up the party, Youtouhime wants to have a party, Susho wants to save money, and Shiranui looks at it rationally...

　　After this analysis, Kyosuke Kousaka believes that the views of these women are quite consistent with his understanding of these women's personalities.

　　Hiccup~

　　A hiccup once again attracted the attention of the group.

　　Hiroi Kikuri still looked happy after drinking, but she was beginning to look silly.

　　She put down the wine jug and placed her hands on her chest, as if adjusting her state. The group waited attentively.

　　"ah……"

　　A low and sad voice sounded softly, and for a moment, the surroundings were filled with the desolate atmosphere that one would expect in the lonely deep winter.

　　"Looking for the wrong kind of late-night life... ah~ I'm so happy~"

　　"The lost child waved to me and took me to the land of dreams~~"

　　The melancholy singing voice reveals sadness and loneliness.

　　The other listeners gradually showed sad expressions, as if they had witnessed something frustrating.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was almost stunned when he saw Kikuri Hiroi singing and performing body movements with great sense of presence.

　　"This level of dedication has reached an extraordinary level, right?"

　　When it comes to singing, if it sounds good, it sounds good; if it sounds bad, it sounds bad.

　　Obviously, Hiroi Kikuri sings very well.

　　Because he was so focused, he even conveyed his emotions through his singing, which in turn affected other people's emotions.

　　——Where did this protagonist come from?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to say that.

　　Speaking of which, he suddenly remembered the mermaids in the Sea of ​​Eternal Life.

　　They are all good at singing, and it is through their beautiful singing that they lure humans into the Sea of ​​Eternal Life.

　　Nanako had sung it for everyone before, but her voice was slightly inferior to Hiroi Kikuri’s?

　　What a terrifying human being.

　　Thinking of this, Kyosuke Kousaka decided to ignore Hiroi Kikuri's shortcomings as a drunkard for the time being.

　　After all, he is a singing genius.

　　If it were played with musical instruments, it would surely be more attractive.

　　In this way, the companions in the bedroom will not be so lonely.

　　This is a good thing!

　　Even if it has nothing to do with his partners, Kyosuke Kousaka will still treat people with strong skills well.

　　"Turn, turn, turn, let's dance~"

　　Hiroi Kikuri started dancing on her own again.

　　Although the dance moves were stiff and not smooth, Kyosuke Kousaka felt quite comfortable looking at Kikuri Hiroi's naive look.

　　OK, from now on, I will treat this wine mask as a lucky charm.

　　Time flies and the singing ends.

　　Hiroi Kikuri's tears flowed down her cheeks, and younger audience members like Kaguya-sama and Ponyo-sama could not hide their shining tears in their eyes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't blame Kikuri Hiroi for singing such a sad song.

　　People do not share the same joys and sorrows.

　　But he still had empathy and knew that Hiroi Kikuri was singing according to her own feelings, and there was nothing wrong with that.

　　"I'm thirsty, please give me another pot of wine, Master Kyosuke..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri wiped away her tears and looked at Kousaka Kyosuke eagerly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his hand to indicate the low table not far from her, and with a wave of his hand, the wine and food were placed on the low table.

　　"thank you!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri thanked him happily, then quickly knelt down in front of the low table and ate and drank heartily, without any trace of sadness from before.

　　In contrast, the audience was more or less a little depressed.

　　Could this be the so-called "emotional trash can"?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in a dark state of mind.

　　"Hey, Juli, can't you sing some happier songs?" Su Shang rarely showed helplessness.

　　She thought, since you sing so well, you shouldn’t sing songs that are too sad.

　　Even though I don't understand the lyrics at all, it's still nice to listen to.

　　After listening to it once, I don't want to continue listening to it.

　　"Haha, sorry, I just spoke out of my heart. Because I was taken in by Kyosuke-sama, I wanted to pour out all the unhappiness that had accumulated in me."

　　Hiroi Kikuri smiled embarrassedly.

　　I have seen too many tragic and depressing things in this world, and I feel that this is how my life will be.

　　I never thought that my luck would turn out to be so good that I was accepted. I must give my utmost effort to show off my singing skills, right?

　　Then I can only sing what I am best at, but my own songs are all very regrettable...there is nothing I can do about it.

　　"Isn't it enough if you sing well?" Kyosuke Kousaka tapped Su Chang's head lightly.

　　Su Chang giggled, and the helpless expression immediately disappeared.

　　It fully illustrates what "quick come, quick go" means.

　　"That's really a treasure." Yanyanluo chuckled.

　　Qing Xingdeng said: "Yes, she is an excellent singer."

　　When Hiroi Kikuri heard this, her whole body seemed to melt and a happy expression appeared on her face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was speechless. Was he going to be "buried"?

　　It's not worth praising.

　　Soon after, the atmosphere created by the song sung by Hiroi Kikuri slowly dissipated, and the group of people ate, drank and chatted, and time just passed.

　　By the way, we also had bean sprouts and sauerkraut.

　　The producers are Aoandon and Shiranui.

　　At sunset.

　　Hiroi Kikuri, who was arranged to stay in the manor, was strolling around.

　　She can move around normally without too much restriction on her freedom.

　　So, she walked around the bigger areas of the town, and was not afraid of meeting people. She even introduced herself and said hello.

　　"Kyosuke-sama and his wives have all gone home. I don't know when they will want to hear me sing again and continue to give me wine..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri muttered to herself.

　　She is addicted to alcohol and can't feel happy without drinking for a day.

　　But she still has some self-awareness.

　　Knowing that alcohol is definitely a luxury in this era, she would only ask for it when she was working, but not at other times.

　　It would be nice if I could give her something to eat.

　　Suddenly, she spotted two familiar figures.

　　"Hey, isn't this Senior and Hong Xia?"

　　“You’re here too…”

　　Xingge, who was shopping with her sister, looked puzzled.

　　Why is this college junior girl here too?

　　Hong Xia's expression was even more subtle: "Sister Juli, why do you smell like alcohol..."

　　"You didn't drink secretly, did you?" Xingge pulled Hongxia back a step together.

　　Hiroi Kikuri put her hands on her hips and looked very proud.

　　"No way! I was taken in by Kyosuke-sama because I sang well enough. He said he could try to make a guitar and a bass for me. At worst, I can still make a biwa. My future is bright, hahahaha..."

　　“……”×2

　　Sisters Xingge and Hongxia looked at each other.

　　Their expressions all said, "Is this drunkard going crazy?"

　　However, Xingge, who knew Hiroi Kikuri better, did not think she was lying.

　　I was immediately moved.

　　"Although I am a retired guitarist, I can actually go back to my old job."

　　"Hehehe, Senior is begging me..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri laughed triumphantly.

　　Veins popped out on Xingge's forehead and she felt a fire burning in her chest. She was about to explode.

　　Hold on, hold on!

　　If this junior schoolmate is not lying, it means that her status is higher than hers, and giving her a lesson will definitely not work.

　　I should just try to coax him first and see if I can get myself to join in.

　　It's always good to be able to live a better life in this era.

　　I can't let my sister continue to suffer with her.

　　"Sister Kikuri is really something. She is like this when she is proud." Hongxia said helplessly.

　　Just like in modern times, the guy who always goes to his sister’s shop to drink has never changed.

　　After being complained to in person by Hongxia, Hiroi Kikuri immediately came to her senses.

　　She looked at Xingge apologetically.

　　"I don't know if Kyosuke-sama can really make a guitar or a bass or something like that. I'll tell you about it when I make it. I just moved Kyosuke-sama and his wives with my singing..."

　　The more she talked, the more magical Hiroi Kikuri felt.

　　Then he simply told Xingge and Hongxia about the magical experiences of the whole day.

　　She was originally fleeing with the civilians, but suddenly she fell behind and fainted from hunger beside the grass. Then a very fragrant multi-grain cake was thrown beside her. She almost thought it was a god and quickly asked for some wine.

　　As a result, the subsequent development is like this...

　　It’s really magical when I think about it.

　　Xingge and Hongxia were listening in confusion. Hiroi Kikuri's situation, which seemed like an adventure, almost made them think it was made up.

　　However, after seeing how Hiroi Kikuri was treated by the guests, they had to believe it.

　　Day 314 of Travel

　　It rained again today.

　　Knowing that building a village and farming in the suburbs would have to be delayed again, Kyosuke Kousaka shook his head secretly.

　　Then he invited Yukino to go to Mizube Tsukasa to find out more about the situation.

　　Despite the rainy weather, the two sisters Suyi and Sushang still took Shizuko and Chitanda to Mizube Tsukasa.

　　Among them, Suyi is in charge of some affairs of the manor, and Sushang often helps out with errands.

　　Much better than staying at home.

　　After all, since you can go out because of the convenience of your identity, then you will naturally go out.

　　Anyway, the identities of the immigrants will be gossiped about anyway, so it’s better to just continue doing what we did.

　　"Are you going?"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke asked when he came to Yukino's room.

　　A hint of embarrassment flashed across Yukino's delicate face.

　　She moved her peach-pink lips slightly, wanting to speak, but the words came out in a short while.

　　"Then go ahead." Kyosuke Kousaka simply answered for her.

　　Yukino finally spoke up: "I want to see and learn about those crops."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "Why don't you ask Shizuko what crops can be grown for the women? She should be able to give you appropriate and reasonable suggestions."

　　"...Shizuko looks very busy."

　　"Honestly speaking, no matter how busy she is, she still has to do what she needs to do."

　　"...Please don't interrupt me like this suddenly."

　　Yukino glared at Kyosuke Kousaka and her cheeks turned red instantly.

　　After having too much contact with Kyosuke Kousaka, and even because they had known each other from the beginning, she began to understand that Kyosuke Kousaka could be really scary when he became naughty.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke coughed dryly: "I'm just telling the truth."

　　It's not okay for Shizuka to always not want to play.

　　You can't avoid having one every two days at least.

　　As for the others, Kyosuke Kousaka has more dates.

　　And the Yukino in front of him?

　　I haven't had many dates these days. Seeing that she is too busy, I can only try to see her less often.

　　After all, it's a good thing for your partner to have his or her own things to do.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no reason to get in the way.

　　Although it is a basic rule to treat everyone equally, we must also be flexible.

　　"...Are we still leaving at two o'clock?" Yukino asked, her eyes flickering.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke nodded: "Same as usual."

　　"……Um."

　　"Then I'll go--"

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke was about to turn around, his sleeve was suddenly grabbed by a small hand.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came to his senses and turned his head to meet the watery dark eyes.

　　Got it.

　　Kyosuke Takasaki is a housewife of Yukino.

　　The bed that hadn't been made yet was just right.

　　Hmm...

　　Not knowing what to say next, Yukino spoke vaguely and closed her eyes slightly.

　　Looking at the water droplets formed by raindrops blooming on the transparent ceiling, I quietly feel the gentle yet strong heat.

　　Knowing that time is limited, Kyosuke Kousaka still has some playful intentions.

　　They walked in the snow to look for plum blossoms and made snowmen.

　　Muttering to myself that I have a lot of ideas in my mind, maybe I can still do it.

　　"Adult Kyosuke..."

　　As time went by, Yukino, who was really ticklish, had no choice but to pat Kousaka Kyousuke's back.

　　Only then did Kousaka Kyosuke stop his tricks.

　　Two quarters of an hour passed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka still wanted to continue his lust, but after being gently comforted by Yukino, he finally calmed down.

　　"Fumino's help comes every two or three days, but Yukino's is only every four or five days... This isn't good."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who always felt that there was some hope for Yukino, began to look forward to it again.

　　But it was not convenient for him to show his expectation, so he could only try his best to pretend that he knew nothing.

　　If you care too much, Yukino will still be depressed.

　　Fumino is even more regretful, and sometimes even says in self-abandonment that he is a water flea... What a headache.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka actually wanted to say it.

　　There is such a huge gap between the rich and the poor in the bedroom, but "poverty" is a scarce resource, so there is nothing to regret.

　　The thought of Arisu Sakayanagi came to my mind again.

　　Arisu Sakayanagi should be ranked the lowest, right?

　　No, Arisu Sakayanagi is just a patient, and he was careless that day, so it doesn't count.

　　"Let's go, get ready to go!"

　　After packing everything up, Kyosuke Kousaka took Yukino to the mother's room.

　　In front of the mother's room, Suyi, Sushang, Chitanda, Shizuko, Youtouhime and Hakuro were all ready.

　　Kagura looked at her eagerly, and Kousaka Kyosuke felt amused and touched her head.

　　"Suchang, you carry Xueno over today."

　　"Okay! I'm going to carry Yukino-chan!"

　　"You sound very arrogant..." Kyosuke Kousaka was speechless.

　　Looking at Yukino herself, she indeed looked embarrassed.

　　"Goodbye, Lord Kyosuke~" Komachi said goodbye actively.

　　Just as he was about to pick up Kagura, Kyosuke Kousaka touched Komachi's head, and Komachi giggled.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not spare Kei and Moe who were beside Komachi.

　　Afterwards, they said goodbye to Kaori, Fujishikibe and others, and set off for Mizube Tsukasa's estate.

　　Arrive at destination.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't bother Yukino much, but let her find out the situation herself.

　　As for him, he would mostly take Kagura around with him, and Sushang would follow him.

　　It was not until he met Hiroi Kikuri that he remembered making guitars and basses.

　　He naturally agreed with this kind of thing.

　　"Master Kyosuke, your craftsmanship is truly amazing..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri was completely shocked when she saw Kousaka Kyosuke just raise his hand and change a piece of wood or iron into various shapes as if he was manipulating matter.

　　Is this Onmyoji?

　　It's so scary!!

　　"What is it like? Keep telling me and I'll try to make it." Although Kyosuke Kousaka knew how to make it, he asked calmly.

　　Upon hearing this, Hiroi Kikuri began to describe it quickly.

　　Kagura and Sushang were both stunned by what they heard.

　　"Was the song that Kikuri sang yesterday really beautiful?" Kagura couldn't help but ask Sushang.

　　Su Chang nodded: "Yes, when Ju Li, who was drunk after drinking a pot of wine yesterday, started to sing seriously, her voice was like the sound of nature, and it felt like it rushed into my heart."

　　Kagura was very envious when she heard this.

　　Because of the village construction these days, she hasn't been as close to Kyosuke Kousaka as before, and she still feels lost from time to time.

　　Especially when she heard Kousaka Kyousuke briefly mention some new things to her, she often wondered if she could go back to the past and experience them together...

　　"You can listen to it anytime you want." Su Chang saw Kagura's mood and comforted her.

　　"I know."

　　"By the way, do you know the magic that Kyousuke-sama is using now?"

　　“Yes.”

　　"So amazing..." Su Shang couldn't help but praise Kagura.

　　She really envied Kagura for having such a unique talent in magic, knowing many spells, and being able to help Kyosuke Kousaka a lot.

　　In contrast, she is more capable of only performing monotonous combat tasks, and her other auxiliary abilities are very poor.

　　"Suchang, you are also very good."

　　Kagura praised politely as well.

　　In fact, Kagura also envied Sushang, envied her for having a very attractive youthful body.

　　She thought that if she were older, she could truly become Kyosuke Kousaka's person.

　　“……”Kyosuke Kousaka was in a good mood as he made musical instruments according to Kikuri Hiroi’s instructions.

　　Seeing Kagura and Susho communicating so harmoniously, the world really seems to be a beautiful place.

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka managed to make the guitar and bass with some difficulty.

　　It's not done so perfectly because we have to give people some time to adapt.

　　Dongdong~

　　"Hey, this sound is very melodious and cheerful!"

　　Su Chang found it quite interesting to try to pluck the strings.

　　Hiroi Kikuri was so excited that she was about to cry.

　　"Master Kyousuke, you are amazing!"

　　"Please familiarize yourself with it and play some songs for us later."

　　"Please wait a moment, Master Kyousuke. If you can make a few more, it will sound better if I play with others."

　　"Others?"

　　"Yes, yes. I met some acquaintances from Izumi Country here. They all know how to use these instruments."

　　"Well, that's fine..." Kyosuke Kousaka had no objection.

　　He roughly guessed that Hiroi Kikuri had met modern friends, but he was too lazy to care.

　　If a time traveler with a good character can help out, he doesn't mind lending a hand.

　　As long as it's not troublesome.

　　The perspective shifts to Yukino.

　　She was seriously asking Shizuko and Chitanda about what crops to grow.

　　Shizuko: "You can plant the millet I just researched."

　　Yukino: "Jiaozi? This looks a lot like dogtail grass."

　　Chitanda: "Please listen to me. The protein and fat contained in millet are comparable to those in rice. In addition, it is rich in minerals, especially calcium, potassium, magnesium, selenium, zinc, etc. The stalks can be used to weave baskets, baskets and hats, and can also be used to make paper or as livestock feed..."

　　“……”

　　Looking at Chitanda's enthusiastic sales pitch, Yukino was a little "shocked" by that enthusiasm.

　　Shizuka was not surprised.

　　At the end, after Chitanda finished speaking, she added a sentence.

　　"It's just like a weed. It has a stable yield and tastes bad, but it's very filling. As for the taste, I guess I'll have to ask Nino to come up with a solution."

　　Yukino fell into deep thought and immediately realized that the crops that Shizuko introduced were very good.

　　The output is moderate and stable, and it has very good economic benefits.

　　Especially because it tastes bad, it is hard to attract anyone's attention. It is indeed the most useful crop to the village.

　　Without much hesitation, Yukino quickly decided to follow the advice of the two professionals, Shizuko and Chitanda.

　　Day 315 of Travel

　　The rain that fell all day yesterday has stopped.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sent Kagura, Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others to the shrine, while he went to the dormitory to work.

　　He was a little uncomfortable going to the Procuratorate alone.

　　Seeing his fathers-in-law working energetically, he wondered if he had become too decadent.

　　Well, work hard.

　　After checking the official documents, I found many complaints related to Xiansuo.

　　Probably some vagrants didn't carry it steadily and it leaked out... Alas.

　　What a great taste.

　　I haven't been around Kyoto much these days, so is that why so many things happened?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's beak is sharpened.

　　I secretly complained, "Can't you at least give those homeless people enough food so they can move their things?"

　　Tell the truth.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't know what to do.

　　Guiding the enemy? Not really.

　　Even when the enemy keeps doing some outrageous things, he still feels very complicated.

　　Think about what you are doing now -

　　Politically, he has already sent his men to keep an eye on the high-ranking Xinyi group, secretly collecting dirt on them and causing trouble for them. There is no need to worry about this anymore.

　　In other aspects.

　　The Mizube Manor, which is only a little distance away from Arakawa, is actively preparing for war, and its equipment and weapons are all ready.

　　The only thing missing is the enemy.

　　When Arakawa can't hold on anymore, he will have to lead people to support them, and then gain some support and fame from both humans and monsters.

　　There are other things... but they don't seem to be important.

　　For now, I can only actively accompany other partners, and there may not be much time left later.

　　Isn't it? They're almost forming a band.

　　"Kagura, Yukino and the others are building the village. Zhuiyue has to take care of the weak children. I still go to Enmusubi once every ten days, mainly to check on Shiyu..."

　　"I went back to the bedroom at noon until the afternoon. I kept everyone company, but I always felt like something was missing."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it for a moment, and suddenly remembered Higanbana and Aokiji in the underworld.

　　He never forgot these two. He wrote love letters to them every day, recorded his itinerary, and took some landscape photos or selfies and sent them to them.

　　There is a high probability that he will be teased and ridiculed by Higanbana in person, but Kyosuke Kousaka knows that this is what he has to do.

　　Because Higanbana is a rather difficult woman to deal with.

　　Still have to take it seriously.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka is not saying that he is not serious about other partners, he is just not as vigilant and careful.

　　After sex, they all became obedient.

　　The red spider lily is not like that and is even thinking about biting him, which is a little scary.

　　But it's not a big problem.

　　What about Qingji? She's pretty good. As long as you give her emotional feedback, there will be no problem.

　　The more I think about it, the more I miss it.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly finished his official business and left Kyoto for the suburbs.

　　It is safer to perform spells that allow you to travel through the underworld in the suburbs to avoid attracting any attention.

　　They arrived at the underworld very smoothly. Just when Kyosuke Kousaka was about to cross the Sanzu River, a cold shout rang out.

　　"Onmyoji, this is not a place you can cross."

　　He was a man with his eyes covered with white cloth, wearing a purple robe and holding a huge brush.

　　Kyosuke Takasaka, who originally wanted to step into the Sanzu River, knew that the man was a judge by his attire, so he smiled.

　　"Okay, I'll leave right away."

　　"You want to leave and come back, right? Onmyoji."

　　"You think too much. I will—"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still trying to prevaricate, suddenly opened his eyes wide and rushed towards the Judge who was about to be swallowed by the suddenly rising black mud.

　　This is going against the will of heaven!

 209. The Judge of Hades/PUA Bianhua/Band Formation/Five Equal Divisions/Traces

　　Without any hesitation, Kyosuke Kousaka took action.

　　A moment of time.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw the black mud behind the judge, he knew what was going on.

　　Although he felt very honored, the problem was that he didn't like trouble.

　　Pah~

　　Kyosuke Kousaka instantly appeared behind the judge and gently brushed the black mud aside, preventing the judge from being covered by the black mud.

　　"Higanbana!"

　　The judge, who instantly understood what was going on, shouted coldly.

　　"Hey, isn't this the serious, law-abiding, order-maintainer of the underworld? Why did he suddenly come to Sanzu River?"

　　On the River Styx, red flowers with slender crimson petals in the shape of oblanceolate swayed and bloomed.

　　A beautiful and bright woman suddenly appeared with a faint smile on her face.

　　When the judge saw this woman, his face turned grim.

　　"It's none of your business! I remind you again, there is no order without rules. The underworld has its own laws. If you do whatever you want, you will be punished one day!"

　　"You don't have to worry about this. The underworld is the underworld, and the underworld is the underworld. If too many people interfere, we won't know who it is if we investigate."

　　"Hmph! You...you guys take care of yourself!"

　　The judge turned away and glanced at Kyosuke Kousaka before leaving. His expression was slightly angry but also revealed a strange complexity.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke just laughed.

　　It was inconvenient for him to interrupt, and he felt that whatever he said would easily be targeted.

　　"Hey, why are you here, man?"

　　After the judge left, the woman who had provoked the judge to leave looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with a slight smile.

　　The corner of Kousaka Kyousuke's mouth twitched.

　　Women are naturally the red spider lily itself.

　　This monster guarding the River Styx can be said to be the person with the most up-to-date news about the underworld and the netherworld.

　　Because the River Styx runs through many areas of the underworld and the Netherworld, the flowers planted by the red spider lily are in the River Styx.

　　It is probably like a camera that can monitor everything everywhere.

　　No wonder Yama, the lord of the underworld, is unhappy with her.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka likes Higanbana. Even though he is a bit harsh with his mouth, he can just shut it up when he is really unhappy.

　　"I came to see you."

　　"It seems like you just thought of me because you have nothing else to do."

　　"Nonsense, don't you see I write to you every day? How could I forget you?"

　　"You mean the poem or Japanese poem, plus the random diary with pictures?"

　　"I'll be angry if you say that again."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka walked over and couldn't help but hug Higanbana.

　　Although the body of the red spider lily is slender, it is well-proportioned and very graceful.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka likes it very much.

　　He definitely admitted that he was greedy for the body.

　　But, to be honest, Kyosuke Kousaka also likes Higanbana more.

　　"Sorry to bother you. I almost got bullied just now."

　　"Why don't you just hide in my arms?"

　　Higanbana chuckled and said this, placing her hand on Kousaka Kyousuke's head with a little force.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's body tilted, and he immediately fell into the softness...

　　Such a familiar feeling.

　　I remember that during the trial of the Yamata no Orochi, Higanbana also protected him.

　　Even though there was no danger at all that time.

　　suck.

　　"Hey, are you planning to make love with me here?" Higanbana said with a smile, her pink brows slightly relaxed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke raised his head, stood up, and said embarrassedly: "No, I'll go back first."

　　Even if we want to have sex, we can't do it in the wild, right?

　　Not to mention that there are many monsters in the underworld, just doing this kind of thing in the wild is very disrespectful to women.

　　"Go back, when did my home become your home?"

　　"Not long after I met you."

　　"How shameless! Shouldn't you be more domineering?"

　　"You said that kind of thing is considered overbearing."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ignored Higanbana's nagging and just held her in his arms as he walked forward.

　　He won't care too much about his partner's personality.

　　It's good to be able to speak.

　　If the red spider lily just stayed quiet and said nothing, then he would feel a little worried.

　　Higanbana doesn't have much way to deal with Kyosuke Kousaka's drooling behavior.

　　On the one hand she really didn't care.

　　On the other hand, given her personality, it is impossible for her to do anything too extreme.

　　In the end, all he could do was let Kyosuke Kousaka do whatever he wanted.

　　"You know what? That guy is just a hypocrite. He looks well-behaved, but I don't know how passionate he is inside."

　　"What's going on?"

　　Even though he understood what Higanbana said, Kyosuke Kousaka still pretended not to know.

　　Higanbana was not so cunning and told the story of the judge without keeping anyone in suspense.

　　For example, the judge likes Yan Mo, Yan Mo teases the judge...

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard this, he was indeed shocked.

　　——More and more detailed than he knew!

　　It is worthy of being the most gossipy red spider lily!

　　Know everything.

　　"Is it funny? I guess under his serious appearance, he must be thinking about something that is unexpectedly funny."

　　"It's not funny. Love between a man and a woman is always reasonable."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not step into the "trap" specially set by Higanbana.

　　Judge and Yama are clergymen.

　　Everyone has heard of their legends to some extent.

　　Therefore, it is best not to make the feelings between each other public, otherwise the majesty of the underworld will inevitably be greatly diminished.

　　Because of this, the road of love between the two is bound to be bumpy.

　　Just playing around with ambiguity is enough.

　　Going any further would not be a good thing.

　　Same reason.

　　The same is true for humans and monsters.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is a human and Higanbana is a monster, so their combination is also criticized.

　　But as long as the secret is kept secret well, it doesn't matter.

　　Some things won't be a problem as long as they aren't exposed.

　　Speaking of which, Qingming, the son of a white fox, is really miserable, because there have been rumors in Kyoto for a long time that his mother is a white fox, so it is certain that he will be excluded.

　　The main reason is that this person's talent in Yin-Yang magic is too outstanding, and it is impossible for him not to be envied and excluded by others.

　　Back to the topic.

　　Even the way Higanbana speaks has so many pitfalls, is it here to "test" him?

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka thought of this, he couldn't help but want to punish Higanbana. With a crisp "pop" sound, he felt much more comfortable.

　　"Kyousuke!"

　　A cry of grievance was heard.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who wanted to continue, looked forward and saw Aokiji pouting in the distance.

　　"Come here!"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed.

　　When Qingji heard this, her face became happy. She came running over quickly and finally pounced.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still hugging Higanbana, immediately reached out and hugged Aoki who was flying towards him.

　　"Kyousuke, Kyousuke~Kyousuke—"

　　Aokiji happily called out Kousaka Kyousuke's name as if singing.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiles and is dressed in a kimono.

　　The red spider lily that was put aside looked on with a smile and said nothing.

　　Not long.

　　The three of them sat on a mat made of red flowers, and Kyosuke Kousaka played the biwa that he had just learned.

　　After finishing playing.

　　They started chatting with each other.

　　"Kyosuke, I want to eat ice cream."

　　"Isn't the weather quite cold? Never mind. I just happen to have the materials."

　　After hearing Qingji's rare request, Kyosuke Kousaka still chose to agree.

　　“Yeah!”

　　Qingji threw herself at Kyosuke Kousaka with great enthusiasm, rubbing her body against him continuously.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very upset, but he still used his knife to lightly chop Qingji's head.

　　Since the relationship was confirmed, Qingji has become normal... right?

　　In short, it's just very clingy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't care about this at all.

　　Kagura was very clingy when she just woke up, but she returned to normal as time passed.

　　Qingji can definitely do it too.

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka took out eggs and milk and prepared to beat them with a wooden stick until they were foamy to make cream.

　　Because ice cream would be incomplete without cream, and if you don’t have any on hand, just make it now.

　　"Can this egg be eaten raw?" asked Higanbana, supporting her chin with her hand.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "No, I'd better fry it and let it cool before giving it to you."

　　"My stomach is fine."

　　"For safety's sake, don't eat raw food. Wait, I'll make you some fish."

　　"Yayuki."

　　The red spider lily simply sat on its side, waiting quietly with its eyes slightly squinted.

　　Qingji was standing not far from Kousaka Kyosuke, jumping up and down with a very happy look on her face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka prepared the food silently.

　　Secretly, I felt a sense of déjà vu of a family of three...

　　That's not bad.

　　Shen time.

　　Sleeping lazily on the flower bed, Higanbana looked at the scene of Kyosuke Kousaka cooking again.

　　The snow-white and delicate skin was exposed so openly.

　　“You like cooking very much.”

　　“This is love.”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka simply PUA'd Higanbana once.

　　Higanbana giggled and said nothing more.

　　After a while, Qingji, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by Kousaka Kyosuke to perform a farewell ceremony.

　　The curious Higanbana soon became Kyosuke Kousaka's second target.

　　"……Well."

　　"This is the price for all the requests just now."

　　Higanbana licked her fingers gently, and the bright red blood on her tongue was collected neatly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched his mouth and felt that his partner was still so dangerous. Compared with Aoki who was sleeping soundly... there was no comparison.

　　"Leave."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, too lazy to think too much, waved goodbye to the red spider lily.

　　Seeing that Kousaka Kyousuke didn't care at all, Higanbana glanced at him and said, "Help me cover the quilt."

　　"Oh, okay."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who thought that Higanbana liked nude activities, was considerate and helped cover her with the quilt.

　　For a moment, Kyosuke Kousaka felt like he was taking care of a child, and he felt an indescribable reluctance to leave.

　　When I was about to say something, the red spider lily closed its eyes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could only give up.

　　Listening quietly to the footsteps slowly fading away until they disappeared, Higanbana tilted her head to glance at the dark and chaotic background, yawned softly, and continued to sleep.

　　Day 316 of Travel

　　Early in the morning, Kyosuke Kousaka sent love letters to Higanbana and Aokiji in the underworld.

　　When sending the letter, he still wanted to complain a little.

　　I didn't write love letters to other friends, but Higanbana and Aoki often received them. It would definitely be bad if this were to be known.

　　But think about it carefully.

　　The underworld where Higanbana and Qingji live is always gloomy and cool, and I don't go there often, so isn't it only natural to send some warmth over there?

　　Skipping all this, Kyosuke Kousaka started another day's work.

　　After sending Kagura, Yukino, Horikita Suzune and the others to the shrine, he went to Mizube Tsukasa to briefly review the income of the estate.

　　Manors were the main source of income for the nobility of this era.

　　in the end.

　　In this era, business was not well developed and was almost monopolized by the largest nobles.

　　For example, Kyoto is divided into East Market and West Market. Each store sells monopoly goods, and mixed business is strictly prohibited. Silks, satins, cattle and horses, salt, medicines and other commodities are all controlled by various nobles.

　　The "competing with the people for profit" that was often protested against in ancient Tang Dynasty would never happen.

　　This side has been monopolized so easily, and Kyosuke Kousaka has never planned to make any advances in business.

　　I never thought about traveling through time and space to sell soap, toilet water, or wine.

　　Isn't it better to just follow the crowd?

　　What's the point of being different?

　　Fortunately, the Taoist priest above has given us enough benefits. Our relatives have official positions and we have our own farmland. If we can continue to do so in a few years, we will be able to develop very well indeed.

　　Unfortunately, there is a landmine inside.

　　Even so, Kyosuke Kousaka was still happy to accept it.

　　After all, places outside Kyoto will still be destroyed in the later stages, and only areas not far from Kyoto will be protected by the Takama-ga-hara gods and Onmyojis.

　　Overall, Kyosuke Kousaka was very satisfied.

　　It would be better if Haiguo didn’t come.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was muttering to himself again.

　　He complained about this existence every day, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

　　Who told the enemy to be so stubborn? There are big monsters equipped with magical weapons, masters of sorcery secretly controlled and influenced by the Yamata no Orochi, and a group of powerful sea monsters... The scary thing is that none of them care about their lives.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka dislikes people like this who don't care about their lives the most.

　　They are powerful and numerous, making them extremely difficult to deal with. Even if the gods from Takama-ga-hara come, a group of them will die.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't dare to confront these beings head-on.

　　You can only strengthen yourself every day, wait patiently, and finally fight back.

　　Can't you just act first?

　　If I really do that, I will probably have to take the blame. Then I will have to say that I provoked the sea monster, and I won't be able to explain myself no matter how many words I have.

　　That's quite passive.

　　As the saying goes, "It is better to let my friend die than to let myself die", so it is more important to protect yourself.

　　"Okay, no problem. Is there anything you need to take care of during this time?"

　　Pretending to have finished the inspection carefully, Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Suyi who was standing properly.

　　Su Yi was wearing a plain dress, with a slim figure, pretty face, and an overall dignified and elegant posture. She could be said to be a very standard image of a noble lady.

　　It was difficult for Kyosuke Kousaka not to have excessive desire for her.

　　"Reporting to Lord Kyosuke, we are still short of manpower for major agricultural work. There is a high probability that we will not be able to keep up with the farm work in the future..."

　　"Let's recruit them slowly. With so many people fleeing to Kyoto from various countries every day, we can always pick better ones."

　　"I understand. I'll let everyone hold on as long as possible."

　　"Don't work too hard on this. There's still plenty of time for sowing. I'll find a group of people before that. You know I'm always wandering around."

　　"You are too modest..."

　　"No, I'm indeed quite free." Kyosuke Kousaka said to Suyi.

　　Ever since his fathers-in-law came, he has been just slacking off.

　　They were so attentive before, but that was because the people in the official residence had all kinds of ulterior motives and were difficult to deal with.

　　Now, Kyosuke Kousaka killed a group of people during the rebellion of the Miko Orochi, and the remaining group are very obedient and will not cause any trouble, so he feels a lot more at ease.

　　Even if it's messy, it's actually nothing.

　　There have been so many disasters in Kyoto, and it is really normal for someone to die in an accident.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't even need to do anything tricky, just sending them out to do the work will be fine.

　　“……”

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka's gaze was in front of her again, Suyi felt a little uneasy.

　　After a while, Kyosuke Kousaka came to his senses and realized that he was looking at Suyi while he was thinking.

　　This is not good, it will cause misunderstanding.

　　Then let the misunderstanding continue.

　　Waved.

　　Knowing what she was going to encounter, Su Yi walked forward with a blushing face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka continued with his daily life.

　　"Suyi, please have a baby later. After all, I have been busy these years. My attention will be diverted after having a baby."

　　"...Kyosuke-sama, you don't have to tell me this. You must have your own plans."

　　Su Yi said in panic, feeling very bewildered.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found it very interesting to see Suyi become like a little girl, but he also knew that such bad taste should not be tolerated too often, so he comforted her with a few words.

　　"Even though you know I have plans, it's better to make some things clear so you don't overthink it."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke spoke, he aimed at Su Yi's delicate little ears, watching the subtle changes in that beautiful face.

　　"Thank you, Master Kyousuke..."

　　"You're welcome. It's what you should do."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was chatting with Suyi enthusiastically.

　　To be honest.

　　He still prefers the older sister type.

　　Kaori, Fujishikibu and Suyi are the most typical ones, and they are all very tolerant of him.

　　Other partners are either younger sisters or childhood sweethearts, which are more traditional.

　　For example, Su Shang, who often sticks to Kyosuke Kousaka like Kagura.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka probably treated her as a playmate.

　　The kind where we eat, drink and have fun together.

　　As for his sister Suyi, just like Kaori and Fujishikibu, Kyosuke Kousaka likes to tell them some secrets that he is embarrassed to tell.

　　Suddenly thinking back, I realized that I was really a waste of time.

　　So many women in less than a year.

　　In this regard, Kyosuke Kousaka can only be compared with those more powerful sea kings. In this comparison, he is really innocent.

　　When his weight was on Su Yi's body, he stopped thinking about so many things.

　　Hmm...

　　Suyi, who continued to cooperate with Kyosuke Kousaka, narrowed her eyes slightly and tried her best to lean her body back.

　　The sound is as crisp as bamboo joints.

　　Su Yi is extremely shy but manages to remain very calm.

　　Every time she is with her husband, she still sweetly recalls the many romantic events from the past to the present.

　　The boring life of the previous twenty years turned into colorful every day the moment she got married, and she was very happy.

　　Su Yi, who was embarrassed to show it, could only try her best to cooperate with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Sometimes, Suyi was very envious of her sister.

　　My sister can laugh and play like Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　If it were her, she would never do that. Fortunately, her husband did not despise her and treated her the same way as his sister.

　　Seriously speaking, should you pamper her more?

　　That’s what Su Yi thinks.

　　I don’t know how much time passed.

　　A crystal-clear thread separated the distance.

　　The two of them basically ended their communication.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was in a good mood as Su Yi helped him change his clothes.

　　Today I slacked off again.

　　"Suyi, you should talk to Zhenfei occasionally. She is a very nice person, but she is too shy."

　　"Yes, I understand, Master Kyousuke."

　　Su Yi quickly understood.

　　"Kyosuke-sama wants to hold a banquet, but he's worried about the real princess..."

　　This kind of thing is very simple.

　　After all, making your husband happy is the most important thing, just give him some careful hints.

　　By the way, call your sister along so that the atmosphere won’t be awkward.

　　Su Yi also knew that she would easily become awkward when she spoke, and it was much better with her sister around.

　　After all, my sister always gets along well with newcomers...

　　These days, Su Yi also heard that her sister had been talking to that timid person who didn't even dare to leave the house.

　　"Please sit with me for a while."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka understood Su Yi instantly and felt even more comfortable, so he simply decided to stay with his wife for a while longer.

　　Then, he took her hand and started talking about what had happened during this period.

　　Shrines, monster markets, the underworld...everything that could be said was said.

　　It’s great to have a caring wife.

　　I'll go back later to accompany Xiangzi and Fujishikibu, perfect~

　　The perspective shifts to other locations in the Mizubesi Manor——

　　Today, Su Shang didn't pay too much attention to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She knows it.

　　Whenever your husband is discussing matters with his sister alone, don't go too close, otherwise his sister will become very angry.

　　Although Su Chang didn't try, she just didn't dare to try.

　　An eldest sister is like a mother.

　　Su Shang is still afraid of her sister Su Yi from the bottom of her heart.

　　At this moment, she was with Hiroi Kikuri and a few friends and acquaintances she mentioned.

　　"How about this drum?"

　　Su Chang asked, having already put the drum on the ground.

　　Hiroi Kikuri tapped the drums to test the tone, and her eyes lit up: "Great! Very good drum sound, is there anyone playing drums here?"

　　"No, this was left by Kyousuke-sama as a decoration."

　　Su Chang replied.

　　She actually knew why Kyosuke Kousaka placed a drum here.

　　That was because the drum that Kyosuke Kousaka bought for Zhuiyue Shen happened to have a duplicate, so Su Shang simply took it.

　　“This way we have a drummer…”

　　Xingge murmured, secretly feeling relieved.

　　My sister has learned to play drums professionally.

　　In this way, future life will still be guaranteed.

　　After all, the person he serves is the other official of the Procuratorate of Non-Violation and Illegal Activities, one of the four officials, and an Onmyoji with real power and an excellent and vivid resume. He also has a good personality, so he will have a good life no matter how you look at it.

　　"Since he is willing to give a piece of cake to the homeless, he must be kind-hearted no matter what. But since he is in charge of a violent organization, he should have some means..."

　　Because it is about deciding the future path, Xingge thinks a lot.

　　She was too aware of the cruelty of this era and she dreamed of taking her sister to a safe place.

　　There is an opportunity now.

　　There is absolutely no way I could let it go.

　　Unfortunately, my sister’s guitar talent is average, and she previously specialized in drums. It would probably be useless for her to go back to her roots, and she would just be a mediocre player if she continued.

　　It’s better to try to break through.

　　Fortunately, the school girl was still very supportive. Well, she just forgot about the many drinks she owed in the modern world~

　　"Hey, then let me lead this team to create the most wonderful music!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri cheered and punched the sky.

　　However, within seconds of the cheers, someone raised an objection.

　　"Well, Sister Kikuri, I don't think you can lead the team."

　　Yamada Ryo, who had come over to join in, raised his hand and spoke.

　　Hiroi Kikuri raised her chin, looking unhappy: "I am a singer recognized by Lord Kyosuke and Lady Susho!"

　　Yamada Ryo said: "The captain needs to be mature and rational. He needs to be well prepared for performances and coordinate the relationships among members. If you can only sing and play the bass, it is still not appropriate."

　　"Isn't it just a matter of leaving everything to you?"

　　"If we were to do all the work, it would be difficult for us to develop a rapport with you."

　　"Forget it, Xingge, you should take charge of it."

　　Hiroi Kikuri looked at Xingge.

　　Xingge was completely speechless. Noticing that Suchang was also looking over curiously, she could only agree, "Okay."

　　"Does the band need a backup lead singer? I remember that you like to drink, and if you suddenly get drunk and pass out, we'll need a backup lead singer."

　　Yamada Ryo made a serious suggestion.

　　She thought about it for less than a moment, but still didn't say that Hiroi Kikuri would occasionally spray wine at the audience, suddenly forget the lyrics, and step on the faces of the audience below the stage...

　　This kind of dark history can easily give people a bad impression.

　　sealed.

　　"Who is it?" Su Chang finally asked curiously.

　　Yamada Ryo seemed to be trying hard to hold back something before he spoke: “…It’s Ikuyo.”

　　"Oh, I know her. Her nickname is Kita, right? Her voice is pretty nice too." Su Shang immediately had an impression of her.

　　She has also been in contact with Yudai in the past few days.

　　A good playmate.

　　There are women from the Shuibu Si Manor, but they are all married and have their own things to do.

　　Su Chang didn't want to disturb them any more.

　　As for some other married women, Su Chang felt it was inconvenient to contact them, so she just simply got to know them.

　　That's why Su Shang became acquainted with Yu Dai, who had fled from Izumi Province, so quickly.

　　By the way.

　　Yuyo was one of the five people rescued by Kyosuke Kousaka a few days ago.

　　Su Shang inquired about the information from several people, and Su Yi sent people to make a preliminary confirmation, and simply recruited Yu Dai's father, who had worked as a village official in Izumi Province.

　　The two warriors hired to protect him were given a sum of money and then sent away.

　　"Then I'll ask her to come over!"

　　Su Chang disappeared with a whoosh.

　　Hong Xia still found it difficult to adapt to all this, so she raised her shoulders unconsciously and looked surprised.

　　"Madam Suchang knows martial arts. She will fly away in a flash."

　　Hiroi Kikuri gestured with her hands exaggeratedly.

　　Xingge's mouth twitched: "That's amazing."

　　Now she finally understood why no one followed Su Chang to protect her.

　　The mere fact that his martial power felt like that of a supernatural being was enough to make all these problems disappear.

　　"So there is a lead singer candidate and a bass guitar candidate." Yamada Ryo said slowly.

　　As he spoke, he slowly closed his eyes and dozed off.

　　I finally helped someone I know solve a basic problem. It was so energy-consuming, so I should just get some sleep.

　　After a while, a red-haired girl whose full name was actually Kita Ikuyo was brought in wearing plain clothes...

　　

　　Day 317 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is still doing the same things as usual.

　　After sending Kagura, Yukino and the others off, he decided to get back to work.

　　Half an hour's work.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came out of the Public Prosecutor's Office and returned to his residence.

　　I had already made an appointment with Yihua to take her around, so of course she wouldn't forget it.

　　I will have the opportunity to take other partners out later.

　　As for people like Toyomi Chika Moeba and Shinki who were born into middle-class noble families, Kyosuke Kousaka was helpless.

　　The lower-ranking nobles were relatively easy to deal with, but the higher-ranking ones were not so easy to deal with.

　　Mansion.

　　Ichika, who was waiting happily, was walking happily in the courtyard area of ​​the bedroom.

　　Nino looked at Ichika with a puzzled expression.

　　These days, she finally figured out that Ichika was "running away".

　　Miku too!

　　I'm not sure about Yotsuba...I feel like the probability is also very high.

　　Instead, I feel like a fool.

　　She is going to be angry.

　　I'm really going to get angry!

　　"It's so unfair to sort them by size..." May kept muttering.

　　"..." Yotsuba also looked at Ichika eagerly.

　　She thought that if she continued like this, she would continue to suffer losses.

　　"Well, the younger you are, the more Kyousuke-sama will take care of you. What's there to be dissatisfied about?"

　　Ichika tried hard to hide her happy smile.

　　She also knew by now that she was being very unkind and she certainly couldn't be so shamelessly complacent.

　　"Anyway, no matter how you rank them, I'm always third."

　　Sanjiu said slowly.

　　Her dark eyes made Yihua laugh dryly and turn his head away.

　　She was scared of Miku's fighting ability.

　　Miku seemed to have discovered her several attempts to sneak away from Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"Forget it, I'd better take a closer look at what dishes Chiko can make." Nino muttered and walked out.

　　If we continue walking like this, our friendship will be ruined.

　　A husband is easy to divide.

　　After all, my husband's schedule is fair.

　　If you can't resist everyone who wants it, it will be very troublesome.

　　Just walked out of the courtyard.

　　Nino saw Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"You seem to be in sync with me, coming to pick me up right away?" Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and walked forward.

　　“It will be seen by many people…”

　　Nino muttered in a low voice.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ignored Nino's little complaints and hugged her gently.

　　Although I don't know what happened, but as long as I see Nino, it's okay to comfort her.

　　"It's okay to be seen. It's easy to be overwhelmed by love. It will be your turn when you are free later. The plum blossoms will not fall yet, but the peach blossoms will bloom. Let's go and see them together."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke patted Nino's back gently.

　　Nino is a very delicate person.

　　Just like other sisters, I am afraid of loneliness, so it is only natural that I show special care and concern to them every now and then.

　　"Hey, stop talking. I can't hold it in any longer after talking so much..."

　　"It doesn't matter. We are all family here in the bedroom. If anyone teases you, then tease me as well."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gently held Nino's red cheeks with both hands, which were so shy that they seemed to be burning hot.

　　After all, there were also areas where he didn't care enough.

　　Normally, I would make appointments with the five sisters together, and then make appointments with them one by one when I have time. As a result, the turns are relatively long, so it is natural that it is easy to neglect one of them.

　　Therefore, it is better to make an appointment alone.

　　Unlike Mafuyu and Miharu, Hiromi and Megumi, Yukino and Haruno, they all have the opportunity to be alone quite often.

　　"It would be better to take the five sisters out one by one when you have time later."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　Who can blame these five sisters for looking exactly the same, but having more diverse and complex ideas than each other?

　　Then take good care of it.

　　After comforting Nino for a while, Kousaka Kyosuke said goodbye to her and walked into the courtyard.

　　The courtyard walkways, where all kinds of vegetables, fruits and flowers are grown, are very neat. If there were not some gaps between the plants that allow one to see the surrounding conditions, it would really be like a maze.

　　“It’s out.”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had only taken a few steps when he burst into laughter.

　　Just as he finished speaking, Ichika, Miku, Yotsuba and Satsuki all appeared from somewhere in a pretentious manner.

　　“Hey hey hey…”

　　“This, that…”

　　Everyone was embarrassed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was aware that the four sisters were just about to chase Nino.

　　"Even though I don't know the specifics, it has a lot to do with me. I seem to have failed as a husband."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's thoughts.

　　Having too many women and not enough time is not an excuse.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka needs to reflect on the five sisters.

　　"Nino, it's okay. Just do it the same as before, because I'm here. But I'll have to strengthen my "management" of you one by one in the future."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka is a hilarious actor.

　　Ichika regretted, "I am also wrong. I always want to monopolize you, Kyousuke-sama."

　　Yotsuba immediately said, "It's my fault! I was thinking about exercising only with Kyousuke-sama!"

　　Miku said calmly: "Seppuku. I learned cooking and took over the connection between Nino and Kyousuke-sama..."

　　Wu Yue stammered, "I, I am also wrong..."

　　Well, the youngest one doesn’t know where he is wrong?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to complain.

　　Despite this, he still said patiently:

　　"You are all right. It's just that I don't have enough to share. One day you can divide me into five pieces. That will be a fair five equal parts."

　　The others were immediately frightened.

　　"Hey! Master Kyousuke! What kind of joke are you making?"

　　An unhappy voice came from behind Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka turned around, he saw Nino with her hands on her hips in a very standard posture, looking at him with a disdainful look.

　　familiar.

　　Very familiar!

　　This is what happens every time Nino pretends to be calm and composed.

　　"I didn't bully Ichika, Miku, Yotsuba, and Satsuki."

　　"You said you didn't bully me, but aren't you showing weakness and scaring me at the same time?"

　　Nino, who was shy and very cute just now, walked over with great vigor.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't say anything and leaned forward.

　　Boo~

　　“…Hey!”

　　Nino covered her face and cried out, instantly losing her previous momentum.

　　Ichika looked "hateful" and said, "How dare you bully Nino?"

　　Miku has already rushed towards Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"Let me teach Master Kyousuke a lesson!"

　　As a result, a figure appeared who was faster than Miku: "I'll do it!"

　　"Wow, wait for me..."

　　May saw the other sisters running faster than each other and was about to cry.

　　In the end, Kyosuke Kousaka received a severe lesson.

　　"Nino, I'm sorry..."

　　"I'm sorry. I was wrong."

　　Ichika, Miku, Yotsuba, and Satsuki all apologized to Nino one after another.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke coughed and added: "I am also wrong. In the future, I will get to know you one by one more deeply."

　　Nino couldn't help but glare at Kyosuke Kousaka again.

　　"You don't need to apologize...but why do you keep emphasizing 'one by one, one by one'? This will put a lot of pressure on people."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke ignored Nino's "arrogance".

　　This girl's nature was slowly developed by Kyosuke Kousaka, and she is like this in private.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought it was great.

　　Being really timid and submissive is a complete loss of one's own characteristics, and Kyosuke Kousaka will definitely not like that.

　　“I feel a little moved.”

　　Ichika stroked his cheek, looking lost in thought.

　　Miku looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with blurred eyes, and her gaze that seemed to melt him made Kyosuke Kousaka embarrassed.

　　Siye and May are behaving normally and shyly.

　　"Look, everyone is on my side."

　　"You're just being conceited."

　　Nino stuck out her tongue at Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Even though she knew it was against etiquette, she still wanted to do it.

　　Who told her husband to snatch away all her beloved sisters?

　　"Let me take you guys out today, and then I'll take you on a date next time?" Kyosuke Kousaka said to Ichika.

　　Ichika nodded cheerfully: "Anyway, I didn't lose anything, and I even earned one more day~"

　　Seeing this situation, Nino, Miku, Yotsuba, and Satsuki finally did not object.

　　After that, Kyosuke Kousaka went to talk to Kaori and took the five sisters out.

　　

　　The location was first chosen as the Ogetsuki Shrine.

　　"Master Kyousuke, Miss Ichika, Miss Nino, Miss Miku..."

　　Seeing Kyosuke Kousaka and his men coming over, Hayasaka Ai hurriedly saluted.

　　The same is true for the silver gui.

　　"No need to be so polite, just do your own thing." Kyosuke Kousaka waved his hand with a smile.

　　There were no women in the shrine at the moment. There were only less than ten children lying quietly, looking cute and well-behaved. The surroundings were quite quiet.

　　Looks like I can have a chat with Moon Chasing God today.

　　Looking at the neatly arranged mats and quilts, it is like entering some kind of military location, and you can see that every woman and child is in good order.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka unconsciously felt satisfied with Hayasaka Ai.

　　Compared to Oizuki Shin and Shirogane Kei who are less tough, Hayasaka Ai has a tougher personality.

　　It's not that Zhuiyue Shen and Shirogane Kei are weak, but because of their more considerate personalities, they are easily led by others.

　　But Hayasaka Ai won’t!

　　Hayasaka Ai is a rational girl.

　　The best managers are those who know what not to compromise on and how to say no without hesitation.

　　"I was wrong before. Xiaogui's spiritual talent has not been fully utilized, but Xiaoai's management ability has been perfectly utilized..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　After that, he took the five sisters for a quiet walk and then took them to the cubicle.

　　Following Kousaka Kyosuke's eye signal, Zhuiyue Shen also walked in.

　　"Zhuiyue, I haven't seen you for a long time~" Yotsuba happily pounced on Zhuiyue God.

　　Not quite used to Yotsuba's warm embrace, Zhuiyue Shen looked a little awkward.

　　"...You all came here to visit, but I don't have anything to offer you."

　　"Hey," Ichika chuckled, "Don't say that. We are all very happy to see that you, Zhuiyue, are doing so well. After all, we all took a bath together~"

　　Zhuiyueshen curled her lips: "Don't talk so weirdly, it's just a bath."

　　Nino: "I want to touch your tail, Zhuiyue."

　　Miku: "Me too."

　　May: “Me too…”

　　The Moon Chaser said in dissatisfaction: "It was obviously the one who started the fight first!"

　　So, Zhuiyueshen is the group's favorite?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not deny this.

　　Look at the five sisters, all touching the Moon Goddess's tail and looking at her rabbit ears, just like when they were in elementary school and followed the teacher's instructions to take care of the rabbit.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but remember the time when he raised silkworms in elementary school. It was still a headache to write the observation diary. Just raise them, why write about it?

　　"Master Kyousuke, do you have any radishes?"

　　Nino suddenly asks Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke scratched his face and said, "Yes, there is, but Zhuiyue probably isn't in the mood to eat."

　　At this moment, Moon Chasing Goddess pouted her cheeks and complained to the sisters who touched her tail.

　　"Don't worry! I'll make it delicious!"

　　Nino raised her chin proudly.

　　Seeing this, Kyosuke Kousaka prepared a kitchen table and tools for Nino.

　　Then, I saw Nino making small sculptures with carrots, little rabbits, little rabbits, little rabbits...

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is silent.

　　It turns out that the carving is beautiful. Well, let’s take a look.

　　A village not far from the shrine——

　　Kagura, who was no longer involved in the construction, was walking with Yukino, followed by Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede.

　　"Kyosuke is in the shrine, and there are the scents of Ichika, Nino, Miku, Yotsuba, and Satsuki..."

　　"I have helped enough. There is no need to help further."

　　Kagura thought.

　　I often help the woman build houses, and she has been busy these days.

　　By now, almost everyone has a place to live.

　　Corresponding.

　　Kagura feels that she is somewhat distant from Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　This made Kagura anxious.

　　Considering that things must be done from beginning to end, and because she wanted these women and children to have a better life, she suppressed the anxiety deep in her heart.

　　At this moment, she can hardly control herself!

　　Even though Kousaka Kyousuke comforted her every night and rubbed her back when she took a bath, it was still not enough for Kagura...

　　Compared to the past, there is a huge difference!

　　"Mrs. Kagura, what's wrong?" Yukino asked softly, having noticed something.

　　Kagura shook her head and said, "No problem for me. Is there anything else you need my help with on the farmland here?"

　　"No, the big rocks and small stones were all cleared away by Kyousuke-sama before. The fertility of the land is a little poor now, so it needs to be improved..."

　　"Then we can only do it slowly."

　　"Yes. But this construction is mainly thanks to you, but please don't take this as a responsibility. Kyousuke-sama misses you too."

　　Yukino said comfortingly.

　　After all, she was not blind, and she still understood very well that Kagura missed Kyosuke Kousaka very much.

　　It should be clear that during the period when Yukino first met Kagura, she never saw Kagura leave Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　It can be said that these two people are stuck together.

　　But now, Kagura stays here with her every day because of the village construction, and Yukino feels that Kagura may gradually become depressed.

　　Therefore, I sincerely hope that Kagura can do what she likes instead of staying here.

　　"Thank you for your concern... I probably won't come here tomorrow, so I'll leave it to Suzune and Kaedeka."

　　"Yes, Mrs. Kagura!" ×2

　　Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede, who had remained silent, quickly responded.

　　Both of them have great respect for Kagura.

　　It's not just about identity, the most important thing is strength.

　　After Kagura's extremely careful teaching these days, the two of them have made tremendous progress in magic.

　　Especially in civil engineering magic, it is not a problem for two people to work together to build a stable house.

　　“Mrs. Kagura and Yukino have such a good relationship, almost like close friends…”

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua sighed secretly.

　　Naturally, her level of surprise was very low.

　　Because she had long discovered that Kyosuke Kousaka's partners were not too reserved with each other, and although there was a sense of hierarchy, it was not strong.

　　The most difference between wives and concubines is one in status.

　　And then, that was it.

　　As she saw these days, everyone was more like sisters and relatives, the difference was that some were closer and some were less close...

　　What Kiryuin Kaede had seen and heard was no longer a secret to Horikita Suzune.

　　Horikita Suzune has been thinking more about working hard these days.

　　It would be even better if I could have a better relationship with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　“It’s time to start planting millet.”

　　After walking a little further, they reached the farmland area and Yukino said softly.

　　The dark eyes cannot conceal the longing and expectation.

　　She didn't know how many people in need there were in this world, she just hoped that these women and children in front of her could survive and get better and better.

　　"There are quite a few women with children coming here these days, so I'm afraid we'll have to continue cultivating the land, but we can't trouble Lord Kyousuke and Lady Kagura anymore..."

　　Yukino thought.

　　It is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish.

　　This is something she has known for a long time.

　　Today, this newly developed small village has a very strong foundation, but if it continues to rely on others, it will never develop in its lifetime.

　　Yukino knew that she couldn't keep helping forever.

　　That would cause great trouble to your husband and family members.

　　Next, you still have to rely on yourself.

　　Well, there's also Suzune, Kaedeka... - Yukino is no longer the same Yukino as before, and she is not ashamed to ask for help from people around her like before.

　　"Lord Kyousuke, Mrs. Kagura, you have helped me a lot."

　　Xueno said silently in her heart.

　　In short, Kagura was separated from the work of building the village.

　　By evening.

　　Kagura also mentioned this matter. Kousaka Kyosuke, who had been playing outside with the five sisters for most of the day and was considering whether to take Ichika out tomorrow, immediately gave up the idea in his mind.

　　The spouse who is closest to you is free.

　　He knew exactly how things would develop next.

　　Day 318 of Travel

　　After sending Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others to the shrine, Kousaka Kyosuke took Kagura to stroll around the Yokai Market.

　　Compared with the market town in Kyoto, the order in the Yokai market town is actually not bad.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew very well that this must be the result of someone's efforts.

　　"I absolutely don't believe that Kuro Seimei didn't participate. I never thought that this person would become such a guardian..."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　According to the original plot.

　　Kuro Seimei is highly involved in the plot and makes great efforts to save Kyoto every time.

　　His contribution is no less than Qingming's.

　　It means that they usually "hide their achievements and fame".

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not sure whether the monster Ichibo, which he created at random, would become a factor that disrupts the plot.

　　However, some things need to be done.

　　You can't always be too restrictive.

　　"Kyosuke, I want to eat pickled cabbage."

　　"Let's go eat at Aori's place. I don't dare to eat some of the food made by other monsters."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said seriously.

　　Kagura nodded obediently.

　　She wasn't being stubborn, she just wanted to try the pickled cabbage that was mentioned in Kousaka Kyosuke's magazine.

　　Arrived at the tavern opened by Aori.

　　After ordering a portion of sauerkraut, Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura started eating it together.

　　"Will you go to the manor later?"

　　"good."

　　"My new singing girl can play a special instrument, you can come and enjoy it."

　　"I heard from Su Shang that the woman named Ju Li sings better than Cai Zi."

　　"She may have performed exceptionally well that day. I don't know if I'll meet her again in the future. The song is also quite sad. It's better if you didn't listen to it."

　　"As long as I can listen to music with you, Kyousuke, nothing else matters," Kagura said.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched his face and felt a little embarrassed.

　　Kagura took the initiative to flirt with him, and he was honestly moved.

　　After finishing his meal, he continued to stroll around the market and bought a few small items. Then Kyosuke Kousaka walked towards Mizube Tsukasa.

　　However, this time, Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura first encountered the water monster that came ashore in a panic.

　　Feeling uneasy, Kousaka Kyousuke asked:

　　"Everyone, I am a resident of the manor around here. Could something have happened on the water?"

　　A crab monster yelled, "It's so salty! So much sea water is pouring into the Arakawa!"

　　Other monsters followed suit.

　　"Not only that, the sea water was also mixed with an extremely dense miasma that had never been seen before, and many monsters died!"

　　"Lord Arakawa is governing the situation, but what can we do? We can no longer bear it..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in the same boat.

　　He immediately understood that the Sea Country was about to invade.

　　It’s only been a short while since the first month of the lunar year!

　　Can't he be allowed to indulge himself for a few more days?

　　"Kagura, it seems we can't listen to the song anymore. We have to wait until later." Kyosuke Kousaka said to Kagura apologetically.

　　Kagura shook her head.

　　"It's more important to do business right now. As long as I'm with Kyousuke, that's enough."

　　"Um."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's head.

　　This was the second time Kagura had teased her today.

　　It's my pleasure.

　　Immediately, after thinking it over, Kyosuke Kousaka used a paper crane to convey the message to Fujiwara Michinaga, and he went to Seimei's house with Kagura.

　　Since the news was not confirmed, he still had to investigate further.

　　We can't conclude that the Siren is attacking based on just one situation?

　　Even if they really come, we have to determine the number.

　　If the number is very large, the royal family, nobles in Kyoto will start to pay attention.

　　I guess this is what Haiguo is planning.

　　It is indeed difficult for humans to cooperate with monsters, unless one suddenly displays extremely strong power and attracts the attention of Kyoto, and then Kyoto sends countless Onmyoji to support them.

　　Otherwise, most people will just stand by and watch...

　　Go to Qingming's residence.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka talked about the affairs of the sea country with Haruaki, Minamoto Hiromasa, Yaobikuni and others.

　　"Such small details can't prove anything..." Yuan Boya said from an objective perspective.

　　Qingming said seriously: "When we know the details, I'm afraid it will be irreversible."

　　Yaobikuni said, "It is indeed as Mr. Qingming said. If those beings that might be sea monsters really want to attack, they will definitely sweep everything away at an extremely fast speed. That kind of tactic will not give anyone a chance to breathe."

　　Xiaobai immediately complained:

　　"Ms. Yaobikuni, what you said is too horrible, isn't it? Perhaps the matter is not that serious."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but complain about Xiaobai.

　　"What the enemy wants most is an opponent like you, Xiaobai."

　　"Eh? Are you calling me stupid, Kyosuke-sama? I'm not stupid at all. I'm Haruaki-sama's number one shikigami~"

　　Acting cute, right?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to argue with Xiaobai, so he looked at Qingming.

　　As expected, Qingming said firmly: "Let's go visit Lord Arakawa first."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very happy.

　　Yes, yes, that's right! Come on, Qingming!

　　"Kyosuke, let's go too." Kagura pulled Kyosuke Kousaka's sleeve.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said righteously: "It's natural."

　　Yuan Boya's face was dark for some reason. He always felt that his sister's husband wanted to escape again...

　　Kousaka Kyosuke pretended not to notice other people's gazes. Is it wrong to just slack off? Isn't it enough to have Seimei?

 210. Arakawa invaded by the sea nation/The matter of the divine weapon/Supporting Arakawa

　　Without any delay, the group set off.

　　The people who went there included Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiroya, Yaobikuni, Fuyuka and Xiaobai.

　　The ones leading the way were naturally Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura.

　　The two lived next to Arakawa, so they were very familiar with the surrounding situation.

　　"I know a water monster, and I have her token. I should be able to try to make contact with other monsters of the same kind."

　　When they were almost at Arakawa, Kousaka Kyousuke spoke.

　　In his hand was a childish ghost face mask.

　　It was a prize specially made by Goldfish Princess at a party. It was similar to the mask on her head and more like a decoration.

　　"Her."

　　Yuan Boya said something meaningful.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was speechless: "He's a little kid, and also Kagura's friend."

　　What are you thinking about?

　　"Brother Boya." Kagura looked at Minamoto Boya expressionlessly.

　　Yuan Boya turned his head away in embarrassment.

　　The eight hundred nuns covered their mouths and chuckled.

　　Xiaobai wagged his tail and said, "Master Boya is targeting Master Kyousuke."

　　Yuan Boya immediately rolled his eyes.

　　He just wanted to remind Kyosuke Kousaka not to be too fickle and to live a good life since he already had so many wives and concubines.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't bother to care what Minamoto Boya thought.

　　As long as Kagura was around, Minamoto no Hiromasa would be glared at if he was slightly rude.

　　This is a special attack character.

　　He is not afraid of anyone.

　　To be honest, it was Kagura who protected me when I consumed too much energy.

　　It's as caring as a little cotton-padded jacket.

　　Arrived at the Arakawa area.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw some water monsters coming ashore again.

　　The water monsters also noticed them.

　　"Seimei is an adult!"

　　"This is great Seimei!"

　　Many monsters screamed in surprise.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was silent. Well, it turned out that he was not needed.

　　Qingming has more face.

　　I also got to know more monsters.

　　"Kappa, carp spirit, and pepper toad, what's going on with you?" Qingming, who was called, walked forward calmly and asked softly about the situation.

　　Kappa said quickly: "The monsters from Suzuka Mountain in the Sea Country are coming! There are so many of them! The leader is a big monster with horns and holding a strange weapon..."

　　"Big demon?" Yuan Boya's expression was stern.

　　Youkai have sharper eyesight than many humans, and can easily discern the powers of other youkai of their kind.

　　A girl with a human body and a fish tail, named Jiaotu, sitting in the shell, also added something in a low voice after Kappa finished speaking.

　　"I heard from others that the weapon held by the demon is the legendary artifact "Yasakani no Magatama"."

　　Divine weapon, Yasakani no Magatama.

　　As Jiaotu spoke out this, there was a moment of silence around them.

　　Kyosuke Takasaki fully understands.

　　The artifact is really a BUG-level plug-in.

　　The added power is so much that no one can resist it.

　　A big demon plus a divine weapon is about the same as a terrorist with a Gatling gun.

　　If guerrilla warfare is really carried out recklessly, Kyoto will probably be gone in a few days.

　　"The legendary Yasakani no Magatama actually chose a sea monster as its master. I wonder what kind of power it has?"

　　Eight Hundred Bhikkhunis murmured in an ambiguous tone.

　　After all, it is a very famous artifact, so there are still legends about it.

　　The eight hundred nuns who had lived for hundreds of years knew that this was indeed normal.

　　Xiao Bai barked, as if frightened: "This is too scary! A big demon holding a divine weapon and leading a group of sea monsters!"

　　Xiaobai's owner, Qingming, was very calm and had already asked whether they could go to Arakawa.

　　As a result, the answer I got was that outsiders were not welcome for the time being.

　　Everyone looked at each other.

　　Finally, Kyosuke Kousaka arranged for Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa and others to come to his manor first.

　　A group of people sat down and started discussing.

　　"After defeating Arakawa, Kyoto will definitely be the next one." Minamoto no Hiromasa frowned.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "If the news of the Siren Army's attack on Arakawa gets out, it will probably cause a great turmoil. Even if it will not have a direct impact on Kyoto for the time being, it will inevitably have indirect impacts in various aspects..."

　　Yaobikuni was surprised: "What did Mr. Kyosuke say?"

　　"It's about spring ploughing, and the prices of grain and salt... In short, the situation in all aspects is turbulent. By then, a lot of people will die before the monsters arrive."

　　"Kyosuke, I'll have to ask you for help with this matter."

　　"Well... I am also trying my best. At most, I can save a lot of lives."

　　Seeing Qingming looking at him sincerely, Kousaka Kyosuke felt a little guilty, but he still told the truth.

　　Qingming smiled and said, "Just do your best."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke felt relieved, smiled back, and said, "So what should we do next?"

　　"Now that we know that the artifact in the hands of the sea monster leader is the Yasakani no Magatama, we must obtain a artifact that can counter it..."

　　"Eh? Qingming, don't you have a Yunwai Mirror?"

　　"I'm sorry, I didn't explain it clearly before. The Yunwaijing I hold is only half a piece, and the power I can use is limited. It is impossible to compare it with the complete Yasakani no Magatama."

　　"Oh, Mr. Boya, Mr. Qingming has said this before, but you just didn't listen carefully."

　　"... Anyway, we just need to find the other half of the Yunwai Mirror as soon as possible, right?"

　　"I have asked other people to inquire about this."

　　"In addition to waiting for news from the other half of the Yunwaijing, should we continue to go to Arakawa to get information? We must not lose it suddenly, otherwise it will be difficult to change the situation."

　　Yuan Boya suggested again.

　　He knew too well how bad the situation would become if Arakawa really fell.

　　"Wait a little longer. We won't be able to help much during this chaotic period. And if the situation is really urgent, Arakawa's master will definitely come for help."

　　Seimei's return journey.

　　Yuan Bo Ya asked curiously: "You also know the legendary Lord Arakawa?"

　　"I haven't met him, but I know he is the protector of Arakawa. If an emergency really comes, he will focus on protecting the people of Arakawa and will contact us then."

　　Qingming explained.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke rubbed his face and said, "If that's the case, it means there's a high probability that Arakawa will be lost. I'll be here with the people in the village when that happens."

　　Although in the plot, Otakemaru still retreated.

　　But that's also the plot.

　　The reality may not actually happen.

　　By the way, in the original plot of "Onmyoji", it was Lord Arakawa who sacrificed himself to activate the sword formation to block it - that was the formation that was in operation even in the decisive battle in Kyoto!

　　Frankly speaking, Kyosuke Kousaka needed it so badly!

　　Without this formation, the next ones to die would probably be his wives and relatives.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really doesn't want all the Qin family members who have come here to live out their retirement to die.

　　If that were the case, he would almost be the culprit who destroyed the Qin family.

　　Although this is too refined and selfish, Kousaka Kyousuke really can't be selfless...

　　I'm just a little sorry for Goldfish-hime.

　　"I'm sorry, I have a large family and too many relatives." Kyosuke Kousaka muttered silently in his heart.

　　He understood that there was a high probability that Lord Arakawa would be sacrificed.

　　After all, there are too many monsters living in Arakawa, and it is very difficult to evacuate safely.

　　"Don't worry, I will stay here with you! You can arrange some people in the manor to leave first!" Yuan Boya said seriously.

　　Upon hearing this, Kyosuke Kousaka was very grateful for his brother-in-law's support, but he still spoke his true feelings.

　　"Generally speaking, not many people in the village will leave."

　　"Wouldn't you allow it? It would be better for some people who can't fight to leave."

　　"It's not that I don't allow it, but once they leave, they might be labeled as cowards. More importantly, they will most likely not get some of the land they were allocated..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka carefully explained the twists and turns.

　　It's about -

　　Anyone who owned land or held an official position in the village was his vassal.

　　If he evacuated in times of danger and did not live and die with his leader, he would only be looked down upon and ostracized and ridiculed when he returned afterwards.

　　If you still want to get your original identity and status...Kyousaka Kyosuke can't help you.

　　It's not that he is stingy, but that's the trend in society.

　　Confused by Kousaka Kyosuke's explanation, Minamoto Boya raised his hand weakly.

　　"Stop talking, stop talking. Anyway, this is your decision, so just make the decision..."

　　"Haha, Mr. Boya doesn't like these worldly affairs." Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni teased with a smile.

　　Xiaobai suddenly realized.

　　"Yes, loyalty and honor are more important than life! Besides, without land and housing, the future will be miserable. It is better to stick to it here!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was surprised, this dog is very understanding.

　　Then continue.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka bid farewell to Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa and others, and returned to Kyoto alone to start making arrangements.

　　I didn’t bring Kagura this time because she would be back soon.

　　It would be better to let Kagura stay in the manor.

　　"The sacred artifact Yasakani no Magatama... It's a very tricky thing. It's really funny that it's in the possession of a great demon."

　　Fujiwara Michinaga sighed after hearing the latest information.

　　Even though things were exactly as he had expected, it was still hard for him not to be surprised.

　　Judging from previous intelligence, the target of the Siren of Mount Suzuka is most likely Kyoto.

　　Let’s look at the situation of this battle.

　　Kyoto is already in danger and is in a very dangerous situation.

　　Because once the Arakawa estuary is lost, countless sea monsters will rush in and invade Kyoto...

　　It’s dangerous, so dangerous!

　　"I've been living in Arakawa these days?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked.

　　Fujiwara Michitsuna hummed softly: "Please, just tell me if you need anything."

　　He didn't expect that the reward given by the Taoist priest would change today.

　　"Nothing at the moment, I'll definitely tell you if there's a need."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said.

　　I was thinking about what preparations I should make for working remotely in the next few days.

　　"You must be prepared for a protracted war."

　　"Yes, this is my duty, please rest assured."

　　Seeing Fujiwara no Michinaga give another instruction, Kousaka Kyosuke also answered seriously.

　　I don’t know how much future events will differ from the original plot.

　　all in all.

　　It is absolutely the right thing to do to protect the people around you first and complete your job tasks carefully.

　　After bidding farewell to Fujiwara no Michinaga, Kousaka Kyosuke went to the Criminal Investigation Office again.

　　After talking to his father-in-law, Ayanokouji, Shijo Tei, Horikita Manabu and other brothers-in-law about the things they needed to pay attention to during the next few days, he returned to the mansion.

　　At the mansion, they comforted and explained things to each partner, and then returned to Arakawa's estate.

　　The whole thing took almost an hour.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka admired himself for being so capable.

　　After reuniting with Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Yaobikuni and others, Kousaka Kyosuke briefly talked about things in Kyoto.

　　"...Alas, many things will be inconvenient to deal with if we don't know the detailed information." Yuan Boya sighed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said, "Just wait, gather your strength and wait. If you are bored, you can practice archery with me."

　　"Oh? This is fine!"

　　Yuan Boya's eyes lit up.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at Haruaki, Yaobikuni, Touka and others who were already drinking tea and reading books, said something to them, and then led Minamoto Boya away with Kagura who was clinging to him.

　　Walked out of the temporary residence.

　　Yuan Boya then had the leisure to look around and found that the environment in all aspects was indeed very good.

　　"Kagura, call White Wolf over to practice archery as well."

　　"good."

　　Kagura responded and left quickly.

　　After Kagura left completely, Minamoto Boya's face turned very dark.

　　"...You are very skilled in using Kagura."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said calmly: "I also often serve Kagura, such as feeding her, massaging her shoulders, and carrying her on my back--"

　　"Okay, stop talking. Just treat it as a misunderstanding."

　　Minamoto Hiroya waved his hand to interrupt Kousaka Kyosuke's words.

　　He discovered it.

　　Don't even think about winning an argument with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Most importantly... he didn't want to hear it anymore.

　　Time till evening.

　　After sending Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others back to the mansion, Kyosuke Kousaka lived in the manor.

　　Suyi, Suchang and others were unwilling to leave, so naturally they lived with him.

　　"Fortunately, there are also bathhouses and pools built here..."

　　Inside the bathhouse, Kyosuke Kousaka said as he wiped Kagura's back.

　　Sushang, who was rubbing Kousaka Kyousuke's back, said jokingly, "The bath here has never been used, because taking a bath is enough."

　　"That's right. By the way, Shizuko, Eru, if you two don't consider going back these days, your relatives will still be very worried."

　　"Well... as long as I'm with Master Kyousuke, my brother probably won't worry about my safety."

　　"That's a unique way of praising someone. What about Eru?"

　　"I want to be with Shizuko..."

　　"No, you have to stay with me."

　　Chitanda, who was still hesitating to speak, suddenly blushed and began to stutter.

　　Shizuko secretly rolled her eyes "Kyosuke-sama, are you teasing me again?"

　　Shizuka discovered early on that her husband was extremely good at teasing.

　　She felt that she must look easy to bully, so she was often teased... One day, she would get angry, and when she was angry, she would pinch him a little harder.

　　Seems like that's not a good idea, right?

　　Shizuka was in a dilemma again.

　　Youdaoji and Bailang next to them were chatting enthusiastically.

　　Bailanggang was practicing archery with Kousaka Kyosuke and Minamoto Hiromasa. After the practice, Kousaka Kyosuke had a sparring match with Youtouhime.

　　After some exercise, the two shikigami looked full of energy and very interested.

　　"I didn't expect that Master Boya's archery skills have improved again, but Master Kyosuke's archery skills are still not inferior to his..."

　　"After a hearty exchange with Master Kyousuke, I gained new insights."

　　These two are pure fighters.

　　Listening carefully to the conversation between Youdaohime and Hakurou, Kousaka Kyosuke inadvertently lowered his eyes.

　　"Kagura hasn't grown taller, but her figure has grown a little."

　　Although Kousaka Kyosuke wanted to experiment himself, he restrained himself from doing something inappropriate.

　　Glancing at the innocence and innocence on the side of Kagura's little face, he once again felt the illusory roar echoing in his ears.

　　"...Lord Kyousuke, do we really not need martial law for defense?"

　　Another question rang out.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke chuckled and said, "Because I was worried about this before, I set up a very secret sensor barrier around here, so just do it as usual."

　　"As for when something really happens, it's not too late to continue to strengthen vigilance. The main thing is not to keep everyone's spirits tense, otherwise we may be exhausted when facing real problems later."

　　When Su Yi heard this, she immediately looked ashamed: "…I'm sorry, Master Kyosuke, I was too nervous."

　　"Nothing. To be precise, I neglected the relevant instructions. I will tell you more details in private in the future."

　　"…This is Master Kyosuke."

　　Suyi, who had already noticed the hidden meaning in Kousaka Kyosuke's words, pretended not to know.

　　Shizuko continued to complain in her mind, "This behavior is a bit greasy, Kyousuke-sama."

　　However, Shizuka knew that everyone liked this.

　　She herself is...

　　After all, if Kyosuke Kousaka spoke a little calmly, it would be easy for people to think too much.

　　But if it's a little "greasy", people will inevitably think of something wrong.

　　Even during the bath, the ambiguous atmosphere did not dissipate at all.

　　It seemed as if the affairs of the Sea Country were just like passing clouds.

　　Perhaps because there were fewer people than before, Kyosuke Kousaka found himself more excited.

　　When there are many people, you need to consider everyone's feelings.

　　It would be easier if there were fewer people.

　　Day 319 of Travel

　　The Mao hour has just arrived.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found that everyone had woken up.

　　Su Yi: "I still need to check the surrounding situation."

　　Su Shang: "Sister, try harder..."

　　Su Yi: "You should go too."

　　Shizuko: "I'll wash up and then continue my research."

　　Chitanda: "Let's do it together!"

　　Yaodao Ji: "White Wolf, we..."

　　In the end, it was only a quarter of an hour, and everyone went about their business as usual.

　　In the room, Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Kagura tightly, who was still with him.

　　He felt Kagura was the best.

　　She is always so clingy to him and by his side.

　　Oh, and I have to write a letter.

　　Don’t forget to write love letters to Higanbana and Aokiji. It’s best to write one to each of them every day.

　　As a daily task, it may seem perfunctory, but it is important to understand that these two are representatives of difficult people.

　　Qingji, I’m in love and need no explanation.

　　Where is the red spider lily?

　　The one who actively PUAs her is very tough because of his powerful relationship.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has no doubt that one day when he loses his power, he will be "tortured in every way" by Higanbana.

　　In short, it’s definitely a good idea to improve your favorability.

　　"Come, sit closer."

　　"Um……"

　　Kagura obediently sat in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms, and then watched Kyosuke Kousaka writing a letter while hugging her.

　　"The underworld is still very quiet, so I have to write to Higanbana, Qingji and the others now."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not hide the fact that Kagura wrote the letter herself.

　　Because Kagura is just like a pendant.

　　There were many things he did that he couldn't hide from Kagura, so he might as well be honest.

　　Even if other partners asked, Kyosuke Kousaka would answer. After all, there was really no need to hide anything.

　　"Aren't Higanbana, Qingji and the others coming to live in Yangjie?"

　　"That's a very accurate question. Higanbana is a monster born in the night of nothingness to guide lost souls. She has many listeners. As for Qingji? She and Higanbana are enemies."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke sighed.

　　Since these two met, they have truly become a magical partnership.

　　Aokiji is a principled person who is often ordered around because she lives in Higanbana. She always complains to Kyosuke Kousaka, but she is never too angry.

　　Higanbana often teases Qingji in different ways...

　　If he didn't know that Aokiji was straight, Kyosuke Kousaka would have thought he had to bear the weight of a crown.

　　"How about I write to you too?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka suddenly asked Kagura again, and he tasted the little ear.

　　"…Just teach me how to write. I also read books normally." Although dizzy, Kagura still spoke in an organized manner.

　　The hot breath made her whole body itchy.

　　The already passionate thing behind her was constantly influencing her, and it was hard for her to say that she was not moved.

　　However, Kagura was unwilling to disturb Kyosuke Kousaka from doing his work.

　　All she needs to do is listen.

　　"Don't I usually teach you how to write?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and didn't tease Kagura too much.

　　The feeling of smooth skin pressed against his own made him feel very comfortable.

　　In another quarter of an hour, I would have to go out to avoid being laughed at.

　　The letter is finished.

　　Seeing that there was still some time, Kyosuke Kousaka interacted closely with Kagura.

　　Kagura's rosy and bright little mouth opened slightly, as if revealing a seductive charm.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt the air become scorching hot.

　　With a cute sucking sound.

　　Everything seemed to have fallen into nothingness...

　　2:15 AM.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura out.

　　First go to the training ground.

　　Yuan Boya had already been practicing archery inside early. He ignored the arrival of the two people and continued to shoot arrows with full concentration.

　　He didn't breathe a sigh of relief until there were no more arrows.

　　"You're so free this morning?"

　　"Because they are conserving their energy. Look at Qingming and Yaobikuni. They are quietly reading books or something like that."

　　"Practice archery with me!"

　　"No, I want to accompany Kagura."

　　"…Forget it, what are you doing here?"

　　"Bring Kagura to see you."

　　"Brother Boya."

　　Kagura, who seemed to be a beat late, then greeted Minamoto Boya.

　　Yuan Boya smiled, showing the gentle attitude of an older brother that was rare.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not surprised by this.

　　Although Kagura seems to dislike Minamoto no Hiromasa on the surface, she actually still cares about him very much.

　　A quarter of an hour passed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura away from the training ground and walked towards the residence of Haruaki, Yaobikuni and others.

　　The group all lived in elegantly decorated houses.

　　In the courtyard, Qingming was writing something, Yaobikuni was reading a book, Xiaobai and Donghua seemed to be playing games, and each of them looked like they were here on vacation.

　　This is pretty magical.

　　As relaxed as Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"Mr. Kyosuke, Kagura, good morning." Yaobikuni greeted with a smile.

　　Qingming also looked at him calmly and smiled.

　　The corner of Kousaka Kyosuke's mouth twitched: "I think you have a better mentality than me."

　　If he didn't know that Qingming and Yaobikuni were often charging at the front line, he would not be afraid of sacrifice at all.

　　He really wondered if these two people had personalities out of whack.

　　"Isn't this what Kyosuke taught me?" Qingming asked with a smile.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke clasped his hands together and said, "Please, please don't learn from me."

　　Yaobikuni: "Mr. Kyosuke is still determined to be lazy."

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　Unable to bear it any longer, Kagura pulled Kousaka Kyosuke's sleeve helplessly.

　　My husband is good in every way except that he is a little lazy.

　　Originally, Kagura didn't care.

　　But as she gradually got to know Qingming, Yaobikuni, Donghua and others, she felt that she couldn't let her husband's laziness be seen by these acquaintances...

　　Just as Kyosuke Kousaka was about to say something, a delicate cry sounded behind him.

　　"Master Kyosuke, Kingfisher is here!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked towards the source of the sound and saw Su Chang rushing towards him with Goldfish in her arms.

　　"Goldfish Princess?" Kagura looked anxious.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke patted Kagura on the shoulder: "It's okay, she just got a little blood on her."

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　"I'm here, I'll help you if I can! What's the matter?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka walks towards Goldfish Princess.

　　Su Chang put her on the ground, and overall it was no different from usual.

　　That childish little face has lost its former innocence and is now filled with sadness.

　　"The sea monsters from Mount Suzuka came here on ghost ships that could float in the air. Many sea monsters appeared from the ghost ships, as if they were endless... The big fool led the other monsters to resist them..."

　　Goldfish spoke incoherently, and a tremor could be heard in her voice.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sighed secretly, and with an eye signal, Kagura gently leaned over to warm the trembling goldfish.

　　Su Shangxiu clenched her fists, her expression filled with indignation.

　　In her heart, she really wanted to kill all those sea monsters!

　　Whether it is about the current tense situation in the manor or the crisis in the hometown of his good friend Goldfish Princess, these are all caused by the sea monster of Mount Suzuka.

　　"Goldfish princess, are there more than a thousand of them?" Qingming asked softly.

　　"Yes, I suspect that all the monsters from Mount Suzuka have come here, and there seem to be other monsters..."

　　Goldfish's answer instantly made everyone's expression become solemn.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had expected this.

　　However, the appropriate facial expressions still need to be shown.

　　"Ah, such a sinister intention is obvious just by looking at the lineup."

　　The eight hundred nuns spoke softly, having a headache.

　　She had never thought that this time Suzuka Mountain would invade Arakawa with the entire country, which most likely meant that the target was Kyoto.

　　This is not good.

　　The eight hundred nuns did not want to see such a tragedy happen.

　　"Any other important information? The more detailed you are, the higher the chance that Kyoto will send Onmyojis. Of course, I will definitely go over to help you."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said to Goldfish Princess seriously.

　　Goldfish panicked for a moment, then tried hard to calm down.

　　She continued intermittently: "The sea monsters seem to be desperate... The monster holding the fish bone is very powerful... Their miasma is very strong, and many monsters can't stand it..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka picked up a piece of paper and a pen and quickly recorded the information.

　　All of this must be immediately conveyed to Fujiwara no Michinaga in Kyoto so that he can make appropriate countermeasures.

　　"Should, should be gone..."

　　"Let's go! Let's go to Arakawa!"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke threw the paper with information into the air and it turned into a paper crane.

　　Qingming, Yaobikuni, Donghua and Xiaobai all had no objection and were all prepared.

　　"Lord Boya is still missing." Xiaobai suddenly reminded.

　　"We'll go find him right away."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said.

　　Afterwards, the group went to find Minamoto Boya. During the visit, Kousaka Kyosuke also briefly told Suyi about the Sea Country and asked her to keep an eye on the manor.

　　Just Su Chang is enough to participate in the battle.

　　Wait until we reach the Arakawa River basin.

　　Each person used spiritual power to protect themselves and went inside.

　　"What a strong miasma!"

　　Yuan Boya was surprised.

　　Kagura frowned slightly: "It's no worse than the snake-like miasma in Kyoto before."

　　Qingming observed carefully and analyzed: "The miasma spontaneously generated by the sirens should be an important means of fighting the enemy."

　　"Yes, those miasma can also corrode weapons!"

　　Goldfish suddenly remembered and added.

　　"Goldfish Princess, why did you bring humans here?" A conch monster swam over lightly.

　　"They are Onmyoji from Kyoto, they are here to help!"

　　"This battle concerns the survival of Arakawa! What does it have to do with humans?"

　　"That's not the case. Can't humans help?"

　　"My name is Kyosuke, and I have a good relationship with monsters." Kyosuke Kousaka had to step forward and speak.

　　Don't be stubborn at this time.

　　If we don't understand the situation of the Sea Country better than Qingming, Minamoto Boya and others, we will become more passive in the later battles.

　　"——Are you the Kyoto Onmyoji who has connections with many female monsters?"

　　The conch monster was shocked.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was completely confused.

　　"Although I don't know what rumors you have heard, there are both male and female monsters who are on good terms with me. Please don't believe in those rumors without authorization."

　　"If it's you, it's not impossible."

　　"Little Conch, I don't need your permission for this!"

　　"Anyway, go over and help..."

　　The conch monster led the way in front, explaining the situation as he swam.

　　Compared to Goldfish Princess, the Conch Monster was very detailed, describing every single one of the monsters with excellent combat power...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was thinking about getting rid of these troublesome ones first.

　　What does "soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals" mean?

　　People are rushing up to fight in a group. If you don’t use some dirty tactics, you’re doomed!

　　“Kill, kill, kill!”

　　"Fight with all your strength! Protect our Arakawa!"

　　The shouts of killing continued!

　　In the deep water, far away there was still a stirring sound of fierce and violent violence.

　　From a distance, Kousaka Kyosuke could see the blood spreading and erupting...

　　The water monster and the sea monster fought each other.

　　At a higher position, a monster with horns and holding a strange weapon was fighting with a monster wearing armor and holding a huge golden blade.

　　Needless to say, the former is Otakemaru, the leader of the Sea Country, and the latter is the lord of Arakawa.

　　"Big fool..."

　　Goldfish looked sad.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka considered the possibility of stepping forward and joining the battle.

　　"I have weakened their combat effectiveness in the water, mainly because the sea monsters and water monsters have racial bonuses... Qingming, Boya and others are also affected. It is better to fight against some generals."

　　"If we force ourselves to join, Otakemaru might change his target, and that would be bad."

　　"Let's help fight the sea monster first. If Lord Arakawa needs help, it won't be too late to help."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke took the initiative in proposing this.

　　Yuan Boya looked helpless: "Although I am very unwilling, I found that my archery and swordplay in the water were greatly affected."

　　Only then did he realize the seriousness of the problem.

　　That is - even if you can use magic to avoid water, your actions in the water are still different from those on land.

　　"Hey, hey... hurry up and help fight the Kraken!!"

　　The conch monster who came with a group of people shouted hurriedly.

　　He joined the battle immediately after bringing everyone over.

　　"Let's get started."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke glanced at Haruaki.

　　Seeing that Qingming did not object to his proposal, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　It was not so easy to defeat Otakemaru who had the sacred artifact Yasakani no Magatama. Lord Arakawa was able to maintain a stalemate by relying on his understanding of Otakemaru and risking his life.

　　But a stalemate is a stalemate, and once it is broken, you will be defeated.

　　And they and others couldn't help much in the past.

　　Otakemaru was willing to fight Lord Arakawa in a one-on-one duel, that was because of their past friendship.

　　Otherwise, if he had rushed forward with his men at the beginning, Lord Arakawa would not have been able to hold out for long.

　　If you can fight one-on-one, then fight one-on-one.

　　Wait until a group fight occurs before joining in, that's when things get really bad...

　　"Kill some of the brave and warlike ones first." Su Chang muttered.

　　After saying that, her graceful body flew to another place and slapped the head of a mermaid off with one palm.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also raised his hand and concentrated his spiritual attack.

　　Shoot the heads of the most vicious sea monsters...

　　Kagura was behind Kyosuke Kousaka. She picked up an umbrella and summoned the souls of the dead to attack the sirens one by one.

　　Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Yaobikuni, Haku, Touka... each of them fights in their own way.

　　"Humans! Humans have joined the battle!"

　　The Sirens were not stupid and immediately passed on the information one after another.

　　Soon, countless sirens focused their attention on them.

　　“We’re about to be surrounded.”

　　Kagura said.

　　Yuan Boya hurriedly said: "Retreat a little first, we can't let them surround us!"

　　"I am coming - all the soldiers and warriors are lined up in front of me! Hurry up and obey the command!"

　　Qingming raised his right hand and quickly formed a seal to cast a spell. A powerful spiritual power barrier was rapidly pushed in all directions with Qingming as the center, and a group of sirens were blown away.

　　The barriers ignored the water monsters and passed through them, so none of them were affected.

　　"Retreat quickly!"

　　Eight hundred nuns suddenly said.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes reflected a group of at least hundreds of sirens rushing towards them frantically. Without thinking, he pulled Kagura and the exhausted goldfish girl beside him and walked behind the front line.

　　Not to mention Qingming, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Xiaobai and others.

　　Donghua ran slowly, so Suchang carried her on her back and ran quickly.

　　"Big fool..."

　　"Let's evacuate now. If we deal with too many sirens at once, we will all become exhausted very quickly."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ran while quickly comforting Goldfish Princess.

　　After thinking for a while, he added: "Lord Arakawa can still escape if he wants, but I think it would be more in line with his wishes to rescue as many aquatic creatures as possible..."

　　“…Hmm.”

　　Goldfish Princess is also very sensible.

　　She was well aware of the dangers of being besieged.

　　Many of my familiar friends were killed in the siege...

　　"The battle line is retreating again." said an unknown water monster.

　　The water monsters who retreated with Kyosuke Kousaka and others all became much more depressed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in deep thought.

　　"If we keep retreating in the Arakawa Basin, there will be no way to retreat. Many water monsters need water to survive. If we retreat to the mainland, there is no way we will not die of thirst. Moreover, our combat effectiveness will be weakened, not to mention the problem of supply..."

　　After carefully thinking about the problem he was facing, Kyosuke Kousaka realized that war was completely different from war on paper.

　　All the previous boasting is still not enough when we really face the situation.

　　Even though Kyosuke Kousaka knew that he only had to protect his manor and the surrounding land and prevent the sirens from invading, could he not think about other problems that might be encountered?

　　Besides, Kyosuke Kousaka promised Goldfish that he would help.

　　If you can’t help Lord Arakawa, you can’t help the other water monsters?

　　Anyway, you have to try your best!

　　"How about moving the old, weak, women, and children who are unable to fight to other places first? We have to consider everything."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka asked the conch monster that was still alive.

　　The conch monster said solemnly: "Master Kyosuke, are you willing to help me with this?"

　　"Of course I am willing to do so. I live not far away, so this can be considered as helping each other."

　　"Then I'll leave it to you."

　　“…Who should I bring with me?”

　　"Konyu-hime, take Lord Kyosuke and the others over there quickly."

　　"But……"

　　"Let's go first." Kousaka Kyosuke touched Kingfisher's head, "The matter with Lord Arakawa is difficult to resolve, so let's resolve his worries first."

　　He knew very well that in the later stages of the battle, Lord Arakawa would be the one to hold back the entire sea country and protect all the people of Arakawa.

　　Now that I have gained the trust of the water monsters, I should try my best to do these things well.

　　“… Yeah, I understand!”

　　"The escort work is too cumbersome, so I will stay here and hold the front line with everyone!" said Yuan Boya.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Haruaki and Yaobikuni.

　　Qingming said: "Bo Ya and I will also hold the front line. If Lord Arakawa encounters any problems, I will also go to help."

　　The eight hundred bhikkhunis smiled and said, "Don't forget I am here."

　　"Lord Qingming! I will definitely protect you well!" Xiaobai wagged his tail.

　　Donghua was as quiet as ever, just standing firmly behind Qingming.

　　"Then I will go with Kagura and Susho. The three of us are enough. You try your best to protect yourselves. Only in this way can we do more and save more people."

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka was worried, he still didn't try to persuade him.

　　They are all the protagonists, so it’s better to give them some confidence.

　　Then.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka brought Kagura and Susho, and under the guidance of Kingohime, went to the place where the people of Arakawa lived.

　　"Goldfish Princess, does it matter if we all live on land for the time being?"

　　"…As long as it doesn't last too long, the impact is generally not significant."

　　"Then work harder to get this migration done!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his voice a little and touched Goldfish's head again.

　　Goldfish puffed her cheeks: "You made my hair so messy..."

　　"Ha ha."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and didn't reply, his heart becoming calmer.

　　What we can and should do now is to protect the people of Arakawa as much as possible...

　　

 211. Escort and Migration/First Battle with Otakemaru/Sacrifice of Lord Arakawa/All Present

　　Arrived at the location of Arakawa's residence.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw houses neatly arranged in rows.

　　The decoration is very innovative.

　　The roof is made of coral, the roof is made of seaweed, and there are crystal agates... It's really luxurious.

　　Su Chang was also surprised to see the houses that looked similar but had different building materials.

　　"Aunt Carp, Grandpa Goldfish, Sister Carp Spirit...Hurry up and pack your things and follow me out of here!"

　　Compared to Kyosuke Kousaka who didn't take much action, Kingohime was very active.

　　The tender and high-pitched voice could be heard from far away.

　　"What's wrong?"

　　"Goldfish, this is not the time to joke around."

　　"What's going on?"

　　The water monsters that were called out came out of the house one by one.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could tell at a glance that these monsters were either very young or very old.

　　Another similarity is that the demonic power is weak.

　　To sum it up in one simple word: weak combat effectiveness.

　　If you really go and join the battle, you will be courting death.

　　"Everyone, I am the head of the manor on the western side of the land. I am the boss there. Now Arakawa's front line is constantly retreating. For the sake of safety, why don't you live with me first?"

　　"Hey, you are human, right? How can we trust you?"

　　The middle-aged woman whom Goldfish called Aunt Carp spoke directly.

　　Then another crab man said, "We will not leave without the order of Lord Arakawa."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke explained patiently.

　　"Lord Arakawa is currently still fighting with the leader of the sea monsters. The battle is intense. Even if he has orders, it will be difficult for him to issue them. When the situation gets worse, if you want to leave, he will have to risk his life to protect you."

　　"Silly, big fool...how could this happen?" Goldfish Princess said hesitantly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke added: "Just now I heard everyone's battle slogans all involve the word 'protection', so isn't it normal to do so when problems arise?"

　　Su Chang rarely showed her calm side.

　　"Leave here first. You will only become enemies and threaten Lord Arakawa's existence. It will be better to leave for the time being!"

　　Kagura also explained the situation.

　　"This is the Onmyoji Kyousuke, who has friendly relations with many monsters. And we are also working with Qingming, who is also familiar with many monsters..."

　　After Kagura explained, there was a brief silence around.

　　The strange silence lasted for three or four seconds. The stagnant air was stretched to the extreme and then suddenly exploded, and the clattering sound of communication began to boil.

　　"Kyosuke? Is he the Onmyoji who has intimate relationships with many female monsters?"

　　"Ah, I know him too. I heard he was a playboy."

　　"I have an impression of Qingming. He has helped many people before..."

　　The monsters were talking at the same time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pretended not to hear the rumors about himself.

　　He understood it after a short period of time.

　　Why bother explaining to these monsters? It would be more practical to use this title to improve your favorability with them.

　　Soon, under the instruction of the elderly goldfish grandfather Ebisu, the water monsters began to pack their bags...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, Kagura and Susho would lend a hand from time to time.

　　"Fortunately you listened to my advice." Su Chang breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Because of her good relationship with Goldfish Princess, she also had a preliminary good impression of Goldfish Princess' other aquatic friends.

　　Therefore, if we can save nature, we are willing to do so.

　　"All together, it's almost a thousand." Kagura said after counting them carefully.

　　Su Chang was stunned and immediately began to stutter: "Thousands?"

　　In an instant, countless practical problems came to her mind.

　　Where do you live?

　　How much to eat?

　　How much does it cost...

　　"That's no problem. I'll use magic to build a big pond and some houses, and that will be enough."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka explains.

　　When he first came up with the idea of ​​taking them in, he began to continuously absorb the living water which contained some spiritual power, intending to build a larger pond for the water monsters to live in first.

　　We still have to help.

　　Since we are neighbors, it is normal to help each other.

　　The main thing is that it would be unreasonable not to help.

　　"Kyosuke...everyone is ready." Goldfish Princess walked over.

　　Seeing that she was timid, Kyosuke Kousaka walked up to her and touched her head unceremoniously.

　　"Didn't you say you wanted to 'rule the world'? Why did your aura become like this after the Siren came?"

　　"What, what? You heard it wrong..."

　　Goldfish-hime pouted and pushed away the big hand that Kyosuke Kousaka extended.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed: "Let's go!"

　　Then he signaled the other water monsters who were carrying large and small bags to follow.

　　As he was not participating in the front-line fighting for the time being, he did not feel very calm.

　　He understands very well.

　　The situation will get worse and worse.

　　He doesn't know what to do either?

　　"I really want to kill Otakemaru first, but it's probably not an easy task. There are many sea monsters around him who are vaguely protecting him. The probability of a successful sneak attack is too low..."

　　"If we fail, we will have to face a group of sea monsters attacking us even more crazily. Then the battle line will retreat even further. It is better to let him fight against Lord Arakawa alone to buy more time."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly analyzed the situation.

　　Since Otakemaru can rely on the divine weapon in his hand to turn the tables, it is better not to act rashly if you are not sure of winning...

　　Recalling the original plot, Otakemaru absorbed the power of Yasakani no Magatama and recovered.

　　He didn't want to do such useless work.

　　Either take it out with one strike, or don't bother letting the enemy go berserk and cause even greater damage.

　　It turns out that my own strength is not enough.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka was not too discouraged.

　　This kind of thing cannot be taken for granted.

　　Since there is no power to crush everything, you still have to proceed steadily. After all, there is a completely missing Yamata-no-Orochi behind you who is controlling everything.

　　It is better to conserve your strength and be prepared at all times to avoid sudden rollover.

　　And then.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka will lead Arakawa's water monsters to his own manor.

　　After saying hello to the patrolman, Suyi came over shortly. Kyosuke Kousaka briefly explained the situation and then found a piece of barren land to start construction.

　　They joined forces with Kagura to build a pond and create a house... It took a full hour, and even the eight hundred nuns returned.

　　But only eight hundred nuns returned.

　　"How's the situation on the battlefield?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked hurriedly.

　　Yaobikuni shifted her gaze from the moving water monsters to Kousaka Kyosuke and smiled slightly.

　　"They are still fighting, but judging by the situation, it is likely that Arakawa's monsters will fail."

　　"Nonsense?! How could that be possible?" Goldfish couldn't believe it.

　　The expressions of the eight hundred nuns remained unchanged.

　　"Because the Sirens seem to be endless, and their morale and condition are excellent, and there are many excellent generals..."

　　"I don't want to hear it. I don't want to hear it—"

　　"Don't go. Take a rest first, and then come with me to take a look at the battlefield."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka grabbed Goldfish who wanted to leave.

　　Kagura advised softly, "There are too many people involved in the war, and it can't be easily changed by just a few people going over there."

　　"I would like to persuade Kyoto to send Onmyoji to help," said Kousaka Kyosuke, looking embarrassed, "but those people should prioritize protecting Kyoto."

　　This kind of thing was expected, but it's still quite embarrassing to say it out loud.

　　"I can go there by myself..."

　　"Don't be like this, Goldfish Princess. It's dangerous for you to go there alone!"

　　Su Chang also grabbed Goldfish Girl.

　　Goldfish's eyes flashed with tears. After being stubborn for several times, she could only shed tears silently.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka breathed a sigh of relief and worked hard to recover his spiritual power.

　　His spiritual power recovered very quickly.

　　After recovering, he took Kagura and Goldfish Princess and continued to head towards the Arakawa River Basin.

　　Su Chang and the eight hundred nuns still stayed. After all, they had consumed a lot of energy, so it would be better for them not to leave and to recover first.

　　We were only halfway to the battlefield.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that Minamoto Boya, Xiaobai, and Donghua were walking towards them with a group of wounded water monsters.

　　"What's going on?"

　　"Lord Arakawa asked us to take these wounded and retreat first. He alone was able to resist the countless armies of the Siren..."

　　"ah?!"

　　As expected, Goldfish Princess couldn't help but scream out.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke gently pressed her head and asked, "Is Haruaki helping over there?"

　　"I guess so... Lord Arakawa is worthy of being the leader of the Arakawa tribe. What he wants to do most is to protect his people - he asked us to take the other Arakawa people away..."

　　Yuan Boya had a complicated expression.

　　He wanted to go over to help, but judging from the situation, Arakawa had suffered heavy losses and it would be difficult for him to resist the Siren's continued attacks.

　　Well then, let's follow Qingming's advice and accept the commission first.

　　"Can Qingming do it alone? I'll go help you right away!"

　　"Be careful...we'll be there soon."

　　Minamoto Boya glanced at Kagura, but ultimately did not try to persuade her.

　　He, Xiaobai and Donghua don't have much strength left because of the fight against the sea monsters. Once Lord Arakawa is unable to delay the sea monsters, they will most likely fall first and become a burden.

　　Therefore, it is better to evacuate first.

　　Where is Qingming?

　　Minamoto no Hiromasa certainly didn't want to let Haruaki stand alone against Lord Arakawa.

　　But seeing that Qingming insisted, he could do nothing.

　　Although he didn't know what Qingming's solution was, Minamoto Boya still had to admit that Qingming's brain was better than his.

　　"Then I'll go first!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't ask any more questions and prepared to go and support Lord Arakawa and Haruaki.

　　"Goldfish girl, come with us too."

　　"You don't have much power..."

　　When other water monsters saw Goldfish Princess following suit, they immediately started to persuade her.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said quickly: "It's okay, I can still take care of her..."

　　Already knowing that Lord Arakawa was going to try his best to slow down the entire army of sea monsters alone, he understood that Lord Arakawa wanted to sacrifice himself.

　　In this case, he still hopes that Goldfish Girl can meet him again.

　　——After coming back again, Kyosuke Kousaka vaguely sensed that there was something different about the water of Arakawa and guessed that the Lord of Arakawa might have already started to perform sacrifices and cast the barrier.

　　It was too late to stop it.

　　“……”

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka had already caught her and left quickly, Goldfish felt very ashamed and speechless for a moment.

　　She also knew that what she did was causing too much trouble for others.

　　However, Goldfish Princess still wanted to fight with Lord Arakawa to the end. To be more precise, she wanted to persuade Lord Arakawa to leave.

　　Suddenly, Kingfisher had a bad feeling and suspected that Lord Arakawa wanted to fight to the death.

　　"Kyosuke will help you, and me too."

　　Kagura saw how Goldfish-hime felt and comforted her softly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke rubbed his brows and said, "I will definitely save those who can be saved."

　　My chest is filled with guilt.

　　At this time, he wanted to change his mind and try to take down Otakemaru.

　　Goldfish trusted him so much, but he only cared about himself, which made him feel very uncomfortable no matter what.

　　Even though I knew I had no obligation to help, I couldn't get over the hurdle in my heart.

　　"Just do your best, there's no need to be like that..."

　　Goldfish said hurriedly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka let out an "oh" and slowly gathered his strength.

　　You can't be too cowardly in life.

　　Even though I was still thinking about doing things steadily and steadily just now, it is easy for people to be indecisive.

　　When I was young and ignorant, I thought it was great to score 100 points a day, but when I grew up I realized that it was hell... In short, Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to say that people's thoughts are always changing.

　　When he arrived at the battlefield, Kyosuke Kousaka saw that Lord Arakawa was no longer fighting Otakemaru alone.

　　Otakemaru had a man and a woman helping him.

　　One is a girl with crab claws, and the other is a man holding a whale bone.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately realized that these two were Kanihime and Kujira from the Sea Country.

　　Qingming himself was fighting with six sea monsters who were holding various weapons, wearing ghost masks and had very different appearances. He seemed to be able to handle it with ease.

　　"The other weaker ones didn't participate in the battle..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　"Who?"

　　A group of sirens who were watching the surroundings rushed towards Kyosuke Kousaka who suddenly appeared.

　　Kagura was hiding with Goldfish Princess, and only Kousaka Kyosuke appeared.

　　The purpose of his appearance was also very simple.

　　See if you can knock down Otakemaru and seal him.

　　If you kill it, you will have to face a group of violent sirens, which is definitely the worst idea.

　　A thought came to my mind.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his hand and used several spiritual attacks to kill the rushing sirens one by one.

　　"How brave!"

　　The two sirens who were still beating Qingming suddenly broke away from Qingming's battle circle and rushed towards Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka exerted his strength and rushed towards the two sirens in one leap.

　　The tremendous spiritual power surged in the two palms and erupted like a volcano in an instant.

　　"Fan! Cloud!"

　　The cries of the Sirens rang out.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was the siren who calmly passed by the two sirens whose chests were pierced through the air and slowly fell down.

　　"superior!"

　　Groups of sirens rushed forward angrily.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka probably knew that the two sirens he had just killed should have considerable appeal.

　　Otherwise, it wouldn't have caused so much anger.

　　"spread!"

　　The leaders began to surround Kousaka Kyosuke himself in an orderly manner.

　　Kyosuke Takasaki is also absent.

　　He raised his hand and formed a seal, and a storm of spiritual energy was stirred up with it as the center. With a rustling sound, several sea monsters were easily killed in an instant.

　　Broken limbs and countless amounts of blood were scattered everywhere.

　　Even bloodier and more chaotic than a slaughterhouse...

　　"You only attack weak monsters?"

　　The monster holding the whale bone came to Kyosuke Kousaka at an extremely fast speed.

　　The one who comes is Kujira.

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka killed hundreds of his companions in a short time, Kujira became angry and quickly left the team that was besieging Lord Arakawa.

　　open?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was unconsciously playing jokes in his mind, but he didn't feel like laughing.

　　Games are games, reality is reality.

　　If one day you really see a character in the game become your enemy, no matter how much you once liked him, you will no longer like him anymore.

　　"Since it's a war, what's the point of saying this?"

　　A haiku by Kyosuke Takasaka after visiting a special place.

　　After saying that, he rushed over.

　　The murderous aura and miasma of these monsters from the Sea Country weaken the magic attacks on them, so it would be better to attack directly.

　　"Come!"

　　Kujira was even more rude. He picked up the whale bone in his hand and chopped it at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　The power and momentum of the slash seemed to reach its peak in an instant.

　　Feeling the murderous intent, Kyosuke Kousaka did not dodge, but instead produced a knife in his hand to fight back.

　　boom!

　　The airflow suddenly became violent, and the airflow visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions like a shock wave, stirring up countless water waves rushing in all directions.

　　Even Qingming, who was not far away, was affected and had to change the battle venue with several other sirens.

　　"--Um??"

　　Kujira, who wanted to quickly launch a second attack, saw that Kousaka Kyosuke's other free hand was pointing at him, and a huge sense of crisis suddenly arose in his heart.

　　As if feeling that his life was about to disappear in an instant, Kujira's demonic power surged, wanting to burst out with even stronger power.

　　But Kyosuke Kousaka is faster.

　　A highly concentrated spiritual attack mixed with a special energy force shot towards Kujira in an instant.

　　clang~

　　A dazzling streak of countless golden flashes appeared, and Kyosuke Kousaka's attack was immediately resisted.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not surprised, as if he had been prepared.

　　The knife in his right hand, wrapped in billowing scorching flames, roared towards a horned monster that suddenly appeared - Otakemaru.

　　"As the vanguard leader of the Sea Country, Kujira cannot die suddenly..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　He wasn't surprised at all to know that Otakemaru would save Kujira when he was in danger.

　　"ah--"

　　A cry came from a distance.

　　The girl with crab claws was knocked aside by the Lord Arakawa...

　　At the same time, Qingming suddenly burst out with powerful spiritual power, knocking the four monsters who were fighting with him far away.

　　Otakemaru, who quickly blocked Kousaka Kyosuke's attack, felt something was wrong. He discovered that Kousaka Kyosuke had anticipated his attack. He immediately understood that Kousaka Kyosuke was most likely preparing to get rid of him first.

　　The main reason was that Lord Arakawa and Haruaki just happened to have the opportunity to attack him immediately.

　　"Don't underestimate me!"

　　Otakemaru immediately understood the situation and temporarily activated the power of Yasakani no Magatama.

　　Raging waves of stone were summoned by Otakemaru.

　　It was like the endless attacks of a mighty river and a surging sea tide, merging with the current of the Arakawa River and striking in all directions!

　　The Lord of Arakawa, Haruaki, who wanted to support Kousaka Kyosuke, could only defend.

　　And Kyosuke Kousaka, who still wants to continue attacking, has no intention of stopping!

　　There were fire patterns rising from under his skin like dragons and snakes, and Kyosuke Kousaka's eyes were indifferent, his whole body seemed to be burning.

　　The flames were blazing, and a hint of cold light was wrapped around the flames, tearing through the airflow.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka swung his sword without fear!

　　The sword dragging a long flame seemed to be slow but actually fast as it attacked the surging stone waves, and wrinkles appeared in the space...

　　boom!

　　Boom!

　　Just like many artillery shells exploding, the terrifying impact force and sound spread in all directions like raging waves in the sea.

　　The water in Arakawa was chaotic, with scarlet blood and broken limbs, mysterious black mud and rock waves, and a bright red flame that was still burning in the water!

　　"I'm coming!"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who was holding on to Otakemaru tightly, was trying to resist the stubborn power of the divine weapon around him, but a certain existence replaced Kousaka Kyosuke himself and tried to grab Otakemaru.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was a little confused, but finally decided not to stop it.

　　He seemed to see pure soul power flowing from Lord Arakawa in armor, and he understood that Lord Arakawa had the intention to die.

　　"Is it because the barrier has already been cast?"

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　While thinking, he raised his hand and summoned red fire to surround Qingming for protection.

　　In his eyes, Lord Arakawa was dragging Otakemaru towards a certain direction at an extremely fast speed.

　　Anyone can see a vortex channel visible to the naked eye...

　　"Young Master!"

　　"Save the young master first!"

　　The sirens who witnessed Lord Arakawa catching Otakemaru chased after him like crazy, regardless of anything else.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at this sudden change and sighed secretly.

　　At this time, should we take the opportunity to kill all these sea monsters?

　　This is definitely the most effective and beneficial approach for him.

　　However, he didn't have that intention.

　　"Big fool——"

　　The goldfish girl who had been hiding in the distance finally came out.

　　Kagura was also there by her side to protect her.

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　"I'm fine! Nothing happened at all."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled at Kagura, but it was difficult for him to smile.

　　"Lord Arakawa is planning to sacrifice himself..." Qingming sighed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "I'm afraid that it won't work. The power of the Yasakani no Magatama held by Otakemaru has a strong protective ability. At most, it can delay him for a while..."

　　Goldfish was stunned and at a loss.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and then hugged the tiny goldfish with both hands.

　　"Go and have a look. If there is hope, I will definitely go and save him! Even if he is dead, I will also see if there is any other way to revive him..."

　　Knowing what was going to happen, he selfishly didn't do something more positive.

　　Because that would cause great damage to one's own interests.

　　So, Lord Arakawa died.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought that if he were given another choice, he would probably do the same.

　　After all, I can't let my relatives face the crisis of death.

　　Of course, he couldn't let down Goldfish Girl who trusted him.

　　Then go and help resurrect Lord Arakawa.

　　That's all he can do.

　　"I just realized that Lord Arakawa had already abandoned his body and liberated his life..."

　　Qingming said softly.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "At least say goodbye to him first. When we find something that can carry his soul, we can tease him for being so stubborn."

　　Qingming sighed helplessly: "Let's go."

　　"Walk!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hugged the trembling goldfish, looked at Kagura apologetically, and flames burst out of his body and surrounded Seimei and Kagura, quickly pulling them to gallop.

　　Whoosh whoosh~

　　Everything around me became blurry.

　　In just a few breaths, Kyosuke Kousaka saw the sirens trapped in the whirlpool.

　　However, Otakemaru was not seen and did not know where it was.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought that this guy would not be trapped so easily.

　　If I had tried harder to break down the Yasakani no Magatama's defense, I might have been trapped.

　　"Little man..."

　　"Big fool!"

　　Goldfish cried out excitedly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka vaguely saw a shadow in the whirlpool and pointed in the direction to Kingohime.

　　"Little dwarf, you have always wanted to become the master of Arakawa, and your wish has come true now..."

　　"don't want!"

　　"Don't forget that the real duty of the Lord of Arakawa is to protect, to protect the people of Arakawa..."

　　"don't want!"

　　"Kyosuke, I'll leave Kingfisher in your care..."

　　As if ignoring Kingohime's words, the blurry tall shadow looked at Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke nodded solemnly: "I will take good care of her."

　　"The barrier will protect this area... The sea monster will definitely not be able to get through... You can rest assured..."

　　Lord Arakawa then slowly spoke other words.

　　Gradually, gradually, the speech became slower and slower until it disappeared.

　　"Lord Arakawa's consciousness has become blurred."

　　Qingming said.

　　Kagura said: "The power of the soul is almost gone, so it needs to be restored. I can only protect it instinctively..."

　　Goldfish looked at it blankly, saying nothing.

　　"Let's go. There are still many things to deal with. I will find something that carries the soul of Lord Arakawa, and he will be resurrected."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Goldfish's head and made a promise to her.

　　He had the impression that there were treasures that carried souls on the other side of the Sea of ​​Eternal Life.

　　Then that's no problem.

　　"Why are you being so nice to me?"

　　"Don't think too much. Aren't Kagura and I your friends?"

　　Seeing the puzzled expression on Goldfish's little face, Kousaka Kyosuke felt it was too harsh and hurried to explain.

　　I heard before that all the water monsters turned him into a "scumbag", so it would be better to explain it now.

　　"As for you, Kingfisher-sister, Kyousuke and I cannot just sit there and do nothing when we see you in trouble," Kagura helped explain.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very touched, well done!

　　Qingming also said: "I will also go to help find out the news."

　　"Thank you..."

　　"Okay, let's go!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't say any more nonsense and rushed to the manor with Kagura and Seimei.

　　When he returned to the manor, Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that people from the three major Onmyoji families, the Fujiwara, the Genji, and the Kamo, had arrived.

　　The representative of the Fujiwara clan was Fujiwara no Michinaga.

　　The representative of the Genji clan is Minamoto no Yorimitsu.

　　The representative of the Kamo clan is Kamo Yasunori.

　　This can be described as a "full army mobilization".

　　It seems that the message he conveyed is still taken very seriously.

　　The official residence of the Water Department.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka and Haruaki explained what Arakawa had encountered one after another.

　　"To be honest, if it was just Otakemaru, I would definitely be able to defeat him, but with the blessing of Yasakani no Magatama, it would be difficult for me to even break his defense..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke emphasized the key point.

　　The countless sirens are one thing.

　　What’s more important is that Otakemaru really relied on a BUG artifact to defeat the heavens!

　　"More than that, Otakemaru has not really activated the power of Yasakani no Magatama - he has been hiding this power."

　　Qingming also made additional explanations.

　　Fujiwara Michinaga cried out, "This worst-case scenario may have to be used as the most important means to achieve a surprise victory..."

　　Minamoto no Raikou looked at Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　"Now that you have fought him, have you discovered anything?"

　　"Well, I don't know if it is..."

　　"Just tell me when you're nervous like this! Even if it's just a guess!"

　　Minamoto Hiromasa was furious when he saw Kyosuke Kousaka looking worried and responsible.

　　What time is it, why are you still messing around like this?

　　Then, Kagura, who was next to Minamoto Hiromasa, looked over with an expressionless face.

　　Yuan Boya's arrogance instantly dropped...

　　Eight hundred nuns saw this and laughed secretly.

　　"That's right. When I wanted to kill a sea monster that was almost as powerful as a big monster and was holding a whale bone, Otakemaru suddenly appeared. I found that there was a little bit of spatial fluctuation on him at that time."

　　"I suspect that Yasakani no Magatama has mastered the power of space... This is indeed very tricky."

　　Hearing what Kousaka Kyosuke said, Minamoto no Raikou frowned.

　　He understood why Kyosuke Kousaka was reluctant to express his guess.

　　If it is really just speculation, then there will be more things to guard against, which will definitely consume more manpower and material resources.

　　Kamo Yasunori said: "According to ancient records, each divine weapon controls a law of the world, and if the very famous Yasakani no Magatama controls the power of space, it is not surprising."

　　"I have held the Kusanagi sword before. Its power is "breaking". The power of the attack is very strong, and my hand was broken as a result."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in trouble.

　　It is still necessary to play the victim.

　　In the past, he was fighting against the miko Orochi, who was no weaker than ordinary gods, and just now he had to fight against Otakemaru, who was holding a sacred weapon.

　　He works so hard.

　　"Come to think of it, Kyosuke, you and the sacred weapon really have a connection." Fujiwara Michinaga teased.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke rolled his eyes: "What fate? It's just that I have to go over and take a look whenever something happens, and I ended up getting caught in this vortex."

　　He is not lucky enough to be the protagonist.

　　It's just that due to my job, I often have to check on the situation, and then I came across the artifact.

　　This is what is called "If people don't look for things, things won't look for people."

　　"There is one more thing I must say," Qingming said again, "Even if we find the other half of the Yunwai Mirror, it will take a lot of power to activate it. I hope everyone can help."

　　The others murmured in agreement.

　　At this time, everyone knew that the Sea Country would definitely attack.

　　The current Arakawa is just a beginning.

　　"Let me tell you the latest intelligence - Kyoto Port has been attacked by a sea monster, and Lai Ping is already there, leading many Onmyoji to protect it..."

　　Minamoto no Raikou talked about another thing.

　　Minamoto Boya was shocked: "Even in Kyoto Port..."

　　Qingming said: "It is easy to defend that place but difficult to attack. As long as a large number of Yin Yang Masters are stationed there, the Sea Country will definitely not waste their efforts."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched his face unconsciously.

　　"With such a big crisis at Kyoto Port, the prices of food and salt must have risen ridiculously."

　　Fujiwara Michinaga smiled and said, "That's not the case. The Lord Michinaga is restricting other merchants from raising the prices of these necessities because this is the time to work together and not to cause chaos within the company."

　　"Master Daozhang is wise."

　　Takasaka Kyosuke has finished composing a haiku.

　　Minamoto Hiroya looked at Kousaka Kyosuke speechlessly: "He can't hear you flattering him..."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke said, "My mouth moved unconsciously."

　　"You can't serve in the imperial court. Just continue to be an Onmyoji," said Fujiwara no Michinaga.

　　"Got it, what should I do next?"

　　As usual, Kousaka Kyosuke asked for countermeasures.

　　He is not the person in charge.

　　I never wanted to be the boss.

　　Unwilling to take responsibility, he would rather be a robot that completes tasks.

　　After all, to him, many fighting things are not a big deal.

　　"What is your relationship with those water monsters?" asked Minamoto no Raikou.

　　"Friendly relationship."

　　"Then you organize them to continue to guard the defense line here. I suspect that the Sea Nation has already landed on other shores and is heading inland."

　　"Okay, I'll take care of this side."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka agreed without hesitation.

　　Even if you don't tell him, he will do it.

　　If you don't protect your relatives in the manor, you are not a real man.

　　"And then..."

　　Minamoto no Raikou looked at Haruaki, Kamo Yasunori and others again.

　　A series of arrangements and countermeasures continued, with both support and opposition, and the discussion lasted until late at night.

　　Although he looked almost like a broken bone, Kyosuke Kousaka was still very energetic.

　　So energetic!

　　When he returned to the manor where he lived, he suddenly hugged Kagura beside him and rushed inside...

　　Day 320 of Travel

　　Mizubesi Manor.

　　Onmyojis wearing robes with the Aoi family crest were stationed at various locations.

　　Warriors with black bird patterns printed on their clothes patrolled in groups...

　　The atmosphere around was much more tense than usual.

　　Compared to these, Kyosuke Kousaka is very free - he fought with Otakemaru yesterday and needs to rest for a while.

　　Su Shang, who was being pinned down by Kousaka Kyosuke, looked excited and in high spirits.

　　Her pretty face showed joy and excitement, without any sign of tiredness at all.

　　"Master Kyosuke, I think I should have gone there yesterday..."

　　"No, you are wrong. You can only play a greater role if you stay here to guard. After all, your martial arts will be weaker on the water, and you will not be used to fighting."

　　"Oh, no, I've adapted to fighting in water and have developed a lot of tricks related to it."

　　"Okay, let me check it later."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no intention of refusing.

　　If your spouse wants to help, then give him or her help so that he or she won’t feel disappointed.

　　Of course, this is also under the premise of safety.

　　"Master Kyosuke, you have to go and comfort Kingfisher too. Didn't Kagura say that Lord Arakawa entrusted Kingfisher to you?"

　　"I know, but I asked her to organize the other tribesmen first..."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard Su Shang mention Ponyo, he felt quite apologetic.

　　If he had been a little more ruthless, such a tragedy would not have happened.

　　"It's none of your business."

　　Kagura, who noticed some of Kousaka Kyosuke's emotions, suddenly said.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said awkwardly: "Yeah, I know..."

　　In my eyes, a budding flower seems to be about to bloom.

　　The excitement of the body cannot be suppressed at all.

　　The problem is, talking about this kind of thing and resulting in such emotions, this is really... - I'd better not talk about serious matters at times like this in the future.

　　Holding Su Chang, he turned over.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka waved to Kagura who was still there.

　　Kagura stepped forward shyly.

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came back into the house from outside, holding two peach blossoms in his hands.

　　"Hey, have the peach blossoms bloomed yet?" Su Chang asked in surprise.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "Not yet, I used magic to create two flowers, and I want to put them on you."

　　"Okay, okay~"

　　Su Chang didn't hesitate at all.

　　Kagura didn't say anything, but just looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with eyes full of anticipation.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and put them on Kagura and Susho's heads one after another.

　　The peach blossoms are small and not eye-catching.

　　Little drops of dew dot the pink petals, and the look of them about to slide down is very pleasing to the eye.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka always feels familiar...I don't want to think about it anymore.

　　"Also remember your sister, Shizuka and the others." Su Shang reminded again.

　　"Your sister should give it to you in private. She is very shy, and so are the others..."

　　"oh oh."

　　By the way.

　　Early in the morning, Suyi went out with Shizuko, Chitanda, Youtouhime and Hakuro.

　　Su Yi is in charge of affairs.

　　Because of the sudden appearance of several water monsters and the Onmyoji who came from Kyoto to guard the place, she was so busy that she was overwhelmed - she even asked people to pass on messages and rarely showed up.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka planned to get up now and help.

　　We can't let her continue to show up in public like this.

　　No matter what, you have to fulfill your responsibilities as a man.

　　There is no need to mention Shizuko, Chitanda and others, they are all very busy.

　　"Kyousuke—"

　　Suddenly, a tender cry was heard from outside.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka subconsciously looked at Sushang and Kagura, and was secretly relieved to see that they were dressed neatly.

　　Fortunately, my anger subsided quickly yesterday.

　　"Suchang, go pick up Goldfish Princess."

　　"Okay!"

　　Su Chang quickly stood up and went out.

　　After a dozen breaths, Goldfish Girl was held by Su Chang.

　　"Hey hey hey, Su Chang, I'm already grown up, why do you have to hug me?" Goldfish Girl complained as soon as she came over.

　　Su Chang said, "It's faster if I hold you in my arms."

　　As he spoke, he put Goldfish down.

　　"Have some tea first."

　　Kagura poured a cup of hot tea for the arriving goldfish princess.

　　"Thanks."

　　"……You're welcome."

　　"Kagura, why do you look so weird?"

　　"It's normal that you don't say thank you." Kagura said bluntly.

　　Goldfish pouted, but ended up saying nothing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was secretly amazed.

　　"He has become more sensible, but he hasn't grown up like in the original novel..."

　　In the original storyline.

　　Lord Arakawa asked Goldfish Princess to lead other monsters of the water tribe to leave. Then, Goldfish Princess grew up during her escape in order to survive and protect other monsters. Her monster power improved and her form changed.

　　Now, probably because Kyosuke Kousaka inserted himself into the plot, Goldfish still failed to stimulate her inner potential.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought it was pretty good.

　　Growing up means accepting the cruelty of reality.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hopes that Goldfish Princess will do that later, or that he can find the item that carries Lord Arakawa's soul as soon as possible and revive Lord Arakawa.

　　To be honest, it's good that Ponyo is kept like this.

　　“…What are you looking at?”

　　After taking a sip of tea, Goldfish's face flushed and she spoke stutteringly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was speechless for a moment: "Nothing, how are you doing over there?"

　　"It's ready. Everyone is willing to listen to your orders..."

　　Goldfish said this with a wandering look in her eyes, not even looking at Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt particularly uncomfortable and wanted to complain.

　　What are you thinking, little brat?

　　"You are the master of Arakawa. You have to consider them and not just perfunctorily entrust everything to others..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke continued to teach seriously.

　　Goldfish hummed vaguely.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little disappointed with this attitude.

　　No matter what, you have to be a little more sensible.

　　"...There are some changes in my body. Can you help me see if there is any problem?" Goldfish Princess suddenly said.

　　Su Shang asked with concern: "What's going on?"

　　Kagura looked at it carefully: "The demon power is very stable, I can't see any problems..."

　　"You guys take a look first."

　　Goldfish suddenly closed her eyes, her whole body glowed, and she was changing at a speed visible to the naked eye...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at it in confusion. Is Goldfish Princess evolving?

　　

 212. Goldfish Princess's Growth/Musical Instruments/Strategy of the Sea Nation/Fight Again

　　evolution?

　　Transform?

　　At this moment, the process of Goldfish Princess's instant change of posture confused Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　The long hair that swayed gently past her waist, the fair complexion, the three-dimensional and elegant appearance, and the body that was obviously much taller...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka still couldn't recognize this girl.

　　“…I must have grown up.”

　　With her clear sea-blue hair gently spread out, Goldfish Princess lowered her face slightly as if to hide her blushing cheeks.

　　The voice was soft and gentle, lacking some of the childishness, but was charming and pleasant to the ear.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke really wanted to say "Why are you blushing?"

　　Besides, people who say they have grown up are generally not grown up.

　　"It's become even more beautiful!"

　　Su Chang praised happily.

　　Kagura looked envious: "You've grown taller."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke touched Kagura's head and said, "No matter whether she is tall or short, she is still Goldfish Princess."

　　To be honest, he noticed that Kagura seemed to be developing slowly.

　　I haven't grown much in height or figure in the past few months.

　　But it’s nothing.

　　He is a Kagura fan.

　　"Yes, she is Goldfish Princess no matter what~" Su Shang echoed Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Seeing that everyone seemed normal, Goldfish secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　It seems that she has no problem.

　　And indeed, I have grown up.

　　Suddenly, her sharp eyes caught sight of the not-too-eye-catching decorations on Su Shang and Kagura's heads.

　　"Peach blossom?"

　　"Hehe, it's a gift from Kyosuke-sama."

　　"I remember peach blossoms didn't grow so quickly."

　　"Kyosuke-sama used magic to transform it."

　　"ah……"

　　Goldfish Princess looked at Kousaka Kyosuke with her mouth slightly opened.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is silent.

　　It hasn't grown much at all.

　　stare!

　　Very intense gazes began to focus on Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　After a while, Kyosuke Kousaka showed helplessness on his face.

　　"I'll go outside and get one. Don't tell me it's from me. I don't even know what my reputation is like."

　　Really, he was sure of it.

　　As long as the news of giving Taohua to Jinyuji gets out, there will definitely be scandals.

　　Don't wait and find yourself becoming a scumbag who doesn't care about food or meat and even doesn't let little girls go.

　　"I believe you, Kyousuke."

　　"Me too!"

　　Kagura and Susho spoke one after another.

　　Goldfish also agreed.

　　However, it was of no use.

　　There is still some gossip to be told.

　　In short, Kyosuke Kousaka still gave Goldfish a peach blossom.

　　Then he took a few people to the temporary residence of the water tribe.

　　At this time, some water monsters had spontaneously gone to other river basins of Arakawa to stand guard.

　　When Kousaka Kyosuke left with Haruaki yesterday, he also carefully counted the range of the barrier activated by Lord Arakawa's sacrifice.

　　Therefore, just pay attention to the areas that are not covered by the barrier.

　　But even so, the place is still quite big.

　　This also cannot prevent the sirens from landing on other shores...

　　"Eh? Goldfish-hime?"

　　"Sister Goldfish?"

　　Although the monsters were surprised to see humans such as Kousaka Kyosuke, Kagura, and Susho suddenly coming, they were most surprised by the change in Goldfish Princess.

　　Since monsters usually recognize other companions through their breath, Goldfish Princess was recognized by other monsters at a glance.

　　"Goldfish Princess has grown up..." A kappa walked up, looked at Goldfish Princess, and sighed.

　　Goldfish promised: "Yes, I will inherit Arakawa's will and protect everyone!"

　　Her demeanor was calm and composed as she spoke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but sigh that the pretending was indeed very convincing.

　　Obviously, there was no difference between what happened just now and before, except that he spoke a little more reservedly.

　　"Master Kyosuke, are you planning to come over and ask about the situation this time?"

　　Elderly Ebisu comes over.

　　This is an old man riding a goldfish, a highly respected figure among the aquatic creatures.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke did not hide his purpose:

　　"Yes, after all, the Siren's target is definitely not just Arakawa. It is very likely to go to other places next. This requires everyone's concerted efforts."

　　"That's no problem. Then let the current Arakawa master, Kingfisher, explain it to you."

　　“I appreciate your support.”

　　"You're exaggerating. If it weren't for Lord Kyosuke's help, it wouldn't have been so easy for us to evacuate this time."

　　"It's normal for me to do my part. I can't just sit back and watch the fire from the other side and do nothing. Besides, it's not just me who is helping. There are also the great Onmyoji Qingming and others..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaki is a humble man.

　　Compared to Qingming, he is indeed far inferior.

　　Because Qingming had helped many monsters when he was young, by the time he became famous, his fame had already spread to various countries.

　　Because of this, the water monsters are willing to believe him.

　　——That’s right, Kyosuke Kousaka really doesn’t think he’s that great since he hasn’t been famous for more than a year.

　　After all, Qingming has truly been "practicing what he preaches" for many years.

　　Any monster with a brain that is not stupid and has heard of him will subconsciously believe him.

　　These are the celebrities and big stars of the Heian period.

　　after.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came into contact with other water fairies through Goldfish Princess.

　　First, he asked about the living situation in a polite manner. If there were any problems, he solved them. If there were no problems, he continued to discuss the business.

　　In an hour, Kyosuke Kousaka collected information about each member of the Water Tribe.

　　Only by recording the intelligence of these people in detail can we make reasonable allocations.

　　"Anyone who has nothing to do can come and help. I will pay you."

　　In the cabin, Kyosuke Kousaka discussed things with Kingfisher.

　　Goldfish let out a cry.

　　"It's okay. Since you took me in, it's my duty to do things for you."

　　"That won't work. Your arrival hasn't caused much trouble here. At most, it just occupies land. And as for food, didn't you go fishing in other river basins of Arakawa?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke explained patiently.

　　When it comes to food and drink, the thousands of water monsters in Arakawa are able to provide for themselves.

　　Zhuangzi did not accept any of the food offered by him, showing great principle.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to persuade him about this.

　　Just help when you feel you need help.

　　on the other hand.

　　Since they are all new here, they may feel unfamiliar and scared of their surroundings, so Kyosuke Kousaka naturally hopes to be able to solve this problem.

　　Then isn't it the best idea to hire these water monsters and let them deliver the message?

　　Right now!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hopes that Arakawa's water demon can have more contact and communication with people on his side.

　　In this way, subsequent cooperation will be more convenient.

　　"Okay, I'll go ask later." Goldfish thought for a while and finally agreed with Kyosuke Kousaka's suggestion.

　　Just as Kyosuke Kousaka was about to say something, a subordinate came over to report the news.

　　"What is it? Tell me straight away."

　　"Master Kyosuke, someone has discovered traces of a siren in Omagahara across the river..."

　　"Yes, I see."

　　After listening to the report carefully, Kyosuke Kousaka dismissed his subordinates.

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka took out the map he made.

　　"Goldfish Princess, why do you think the Sirens want to attack the Plains of Demons?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pointed to the Plains of Demons on the map.

　　Goldfish looked at the map carefully.

　　It was discovered that the Demonic Field clearly did not record anything.

　　"I can't see anything here..."

　　"Yes, doesn't this record the location?"

　　Su Chang saw the problem at a glance and just reminded him quietly.

　　Maps can be said to be a taboo in this era.

　　Possession is a sin.

　　Her husband paints often. She didn’t dare to look at him before, but now she feels it’s no big deal after watching him so many times.

　　As my husband said, "Just say you haven't seen it. What you see in private doesn't count."

　　Well, that's it!

　　"Location……"

　　A flash of inspiration came to Goldfish's mind.

　　Across the river, there is a place in the eastern part of Fengmo Plain that is about to connect with the Seven-Cornered Mountain in the north.

　　"The Sirens want to attack the Seven-Cornered Mountain through the Demonic Plain?" Goldfish Princess said immediately.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "Not only that, but taking over Qijiao Mountain is useless."

　　"It's no use..."

　　Goldfish murmured.

　　Seeing that Qijiao Mountain was not far from Kyoto, I immediately had another idea.

　　"——They want to attack Kyoto through the Seven-Cornered Mountain?"

　　"To be precise, we are going around the Seven-Cornered Mountain and outflanking the rear of Kyoto."

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's point is clear.

　　The difficulty of dealing with the Hai Kingdom is really beyond imagination.

　　He already understood how panicked the Kyoto nobles were when they heard the news later.

　　He wanted to help.

　　Unfortunately, I have to guard Arakawa's defense line and cannot leave at will.

　　And Haruaki, Minamoto no Raikou, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Fujiwara no Michitsuga and others were either defending on other shores, or gathering power to activate the Yunwaijing, or integrating the army to fight against the sea monsters.

　　Everyone is very busy.

　　Compared to them, Kyosuke Kousaka is quite leisurely.

　　However, there is a limit to how leisurely you can be.

　　After all, no one knows when the siren will attack.

　　If that situation really happens, Kyosuke Kousaka will have to lead people to resist.

　　It is terrible when our own people are not around. Morale will naturally be low, authority will be damaged, and duty will be neglected.

　　Then why not just look around here first.

　　"Anyway, send the information and guesses first, although Seimei, Raikou and the others may have some guesses."

　　Takasaka Kyosuke continued.

　　Goldfish asked: "Since they guessed it, then probably..."

　　"There is no probability. We should be properly prepared for all possible dangers." Kyosuke Kousaka said bluntly.

　　Otakemaru's sacred weapon, Yasakani no Magatama, has spatial abilities.

　　If he suddenly brought a group of his men to a certain place, it would be a real disaster.

　　Considering that doing so would certainly consume a lot of energy, Kyosuke Kousaka guessed that the possibility was very low, but preparations had to be made.

　　"I understand... We must be prepared for anything that might happen."

　　Goldfish looked at Kyosuke Kousaka and her heart beat uncontrollably faster.

　　A strange emotion that I had never experienced before surged into my heart.

　　"What, what happened?"

　　Goldfish was very flustered.

　　The urge to continue staring at Kousaka Kyousuke was particularly strong.

　　She vaguely felt that she had developed special feelings for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　What it is, I can’t really tell… What is it exactly?

　　"Next, you should organize your tribesmen to practice." Kyosuke Kousaka suggested again.

　　"……practice?"

　　"It's about integrating the personnel and dividing them into teams. It's clear in advance which ones are responsible for defense and which ones are responsible for offense, so that they don't fight independently in battle."

　　"So, so complicated."

　　"Don't worry, I will teach you well."

　　"……Um."

　　Goldfish replied softly, she felt her heartbeat quicken again.

　　What should I do?

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was resting in the manor, with Kagura and Suyi beside him.

　　Su Shang went to look for Hiroi Kikuri.

　　Goldfish Princess began to practice what Kousaka Kyosuke had just taught her.

　　"Master Kyosuke, the water demon who helped me doesn't want to be paid..."

　　"I'll tell Goldfish-chan about this. By the way, do they do the work of one person replacing many people?"

　　“It’s about the work of a dozen people.”

　　"That's amazing." Kyosuke Kousaka exclaimed.

　　It turns out that monsters can become super-powerful when put into production!

　　That’s right.

　　Normal monsters are stronger than humans.

　　Human beings are favored because of their large population and the power of faith they generate when they believe in gods.

　　It would be useless to change it, and Kyosuke Kousaka thought with some malice that some gods might just abandon humans.

　　Naturally, a high-level god like the Yamata no Orochi would only be a little weaker even without faith.

　　It's still powerful, there's no comparison.

　　"Then some people won't have to work anymore, right?" Kagura said.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke shook his head: "That's not the case. We only hire a few people. The important thing is to make them aware of our attitude towards them."

　　In this era, Kyoto has never been short of labor.

　　No matter how cheap it is, you can find it.

　　Because there were too many people fleeing to Kyoto from various countries.

　　The result is some ridiculous phenomena that make the country even more short of people.

　　"Everyone doesn't have any aversion to them and the communication is very harmonious," Su Yi said quickly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "That's good."

　　It doesn’t matter whether it’s true or not, as long as it appears harmonious on the surface, there’s no problem.

　　If possible, it would be best if we could truly understand each other.

　　"Adult Kyosuke——"

　　“……”

　　A lively and crisp voice attracted Su Yi's indifferent attention.

　　Su Chang, who had rushed over lively, had a frozen expression and fell into a petrified state.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke laughed heartily.

　　He hugged Su Yi and wrote a chapter.

　　"Although it is a serious moment now, life still has to go on like this, otherwise it will be too monotonous."

　　In the end, Kyosuke Kousaka told himself in front of Kagura and Susho how excited he was today.

　　“Hmm…”

　　A strong sense of shame mixed with panic and joy emerged from the bottom of her heart. Su Yi felt dizzy and just closed her eyes and cooperated silently.

　　After a while, Kyosuke Kousaka did it again for Kagura who was watching him.

　　Finally, it’s Su Chang.

　　Just like that, there is harmony all around.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka firmly believes in one thing - Sese can change the world!

　　No, actually all you need to do is change your partner.

　　Whether it's greasy or cheesy love talk, that's fine.

　　"What is it?"

　　"Nothing, nothing." Su Chang's cheeks turned red after the intimacy, and her eyes wandered.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke waved his hand and said, "It doesn't matter. If Suyi has any objections, then let her be wronged a little more."

　　Su Yi lowered her head and dared not speak.

　　She knew her husband very well.

　　Whenever something happened, her husband would hit her directly.

　　However, she still hoped that her sister would not become too arrogant due to her favor.

　　“That’s right…”

　　"Tell me secretly?"

　　"There's nothing to hide, it's just that Liang's bass is broken."

　　"Oh, this, just bring it here and let me fix it. I have nothing to do now anyway."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quietly placed his hand on Suyi's body.

　　It's just a small matter, don't be too picky about it.

　　Repairing musical instruments, what's that?

　　The girl named Yamada Ryo was probably too embarrassed to say it, and Su Chang saw it and patted her chest to say that she was asking for help.

　　"It is not appropriate to ask you, Lord Kyousuke, to repair a musical instrument for the daughter of a vassal."

　　Su Yi sighed.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke quickly comforted him: "It's nothing, isn't it just a private joke? Come on, let them play some music for others to listen to. Music can soothe people's mood, it's a good thing."

　　“……”

　　Su Yi remained silent, and her body began to weaken again as Kousaka Kyosuke continued to comfort her.

　　Kagura looked at Suyi's well-developed body with envy.

　　Being frequently exposed to affairs between men and women, she thought that she should be at least a little older.

　　Su Shang was also very envious.

　　"Sister is always comforted by Kyousuke-sama like this, I want it too."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was already thinking about Suyi's future pregnancy. Even though it would be a long, long time in the future, he still couldn't help but feel a little bit of anticipation.

　　Thinking this way is probably a little bit perverted.

　　But what's wrong with men being perverted?

　　Even if it is wrong, it is the world's fault.

　　"Okay...Lord Kyosuke." Suyi sighed.

　　She couldn't go on any further, so she wanted to wait and see what the situation was outside.

　　Even though I know that what Kyosuke Kousaka said about conserving your energy is reasonable, it is still inevitable to worry.

　　Maybe she is just such a timid person.

　　"Later on, I'll play the bass for you, too."

　　"The bass solo seems very difficult." Su Shang reminded.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke rolled his eyes: "You should encourage me now."

　　"Come on, Master Kyousuke!"

　　Su Chang changed the sentence very neatly and refreshingly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka liked the fact that this lively girl was so tactful.

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to Suyi, and took Kagura and Susho to find Hiroi Kikuri.

　　Even if this is against etiquette, can't we just not let other people know?

　　Still, others were horrified.

　　"...Kyousuke is an adult?!"

　　Xingge, Hongxia, Yudai, and Yamada Ryo all bowed respectfully and hurriedly.

　　Hiroi Kikuri, who was a beat slower, also hurried to do the same.

　　Seeing this, Kousaka Kyosuke sighed, "This is why those in high positions have the mentality of 'it's lonely at the top'."

　　Living in this ancient feudal period, the hierarchy is still deeply rooted.

　　It is impossible for the time travelers who have survived to the present day to ignore this point. Of course, there are some lucky ones, but unfortunately they are a minority.

　　Most of them were what Kyosuke Kousaka saw at that time.

　　"No need to be so polite, let me see what's going on with Beth."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka got straight to the point.

　　In just a few seconds, he got the bass that Yamada Ryo was using.

　　Su Shang quickly came up to him and looked at him curiously with wide eyes. Kagura was also curious.

　　"Please all sit down. There's no one here. I'm not a big fan of etiquette."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said something to himself as he picked up his bass to check it.

　　If you are a man, you should be careful in what you say and do.

　　If she were a woman, then she would naturally have reasons to be treated kindly.

　　He doesn't quite agree with the claim that Kyosuke Kousaka is "double-standard".

　　Mainly because he felt that this era was harsh enough on women and there was no need to continue treating them harshly.

　　For example, Zhangzi is expected to become the queen in the future.

　　In the eyes of my father, the Taoist priest, this woman is just a bargaining chip and a tool.

　　No matter how stunning the superficial nobility and luxury are, it cannot conceal the tragic fate of women.

　　Back to the topic.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is well aware that female time travelers who come to this era are in a worse situation than male time travelers, which is why he feels sympathy.

　　Of course, that is sympathy.

　　When I first came into contact with Yukino, Nino, Miku, Satsuki and others, I also had this kind of feeling towards them.

　　Once you get to know each other, you're filled with love, and every day you're thinking about how to fill that love... ahem.

　　The more he thought about it, the more his mind became crooked, and Kousaka Kyousuke tried hard to remain natural.

　　Hiroi Kikuri, Xingge, Yamada Ryo and others sat down carefully at Su Shang's signal.

　　"The quality was still a little lacking. I'll try to improve it... What kind of sound do you want?"

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw that the strings were broken and the sound became subtle and indescribable due to the excessive moisture in the wood, he immediately realized that there were many areas that needed improvement.

　　"Is it okay?" Yamada Ryo's light yellow eyes were bright, as if rippling the misty ripples in the water.

　　

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt very familiar.

　　It was as if many invisible vines were silently entwined around me.

　　Who did you learn this from?

　　"First it was Eru, then Susho and Kagura..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke felt amused and found it quite interesting:

　　"You're welcome. I'll check the instruments of the rest of you later and make more strings for you."

　　"I just remembered that strings are consumables. How can I not replace them if I use them frequently?"

　　Hiroi Kikuri was full of gratitude: "Master Kyosuke, you are such a good person!"

　　"Stop, I don't like this sentence. As a noble, he is definitely not a good person, because he can't get along well."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gently interrupted Hiroi Kikuri's speech.

　　Good person?

　　In this era, good people can't survive.

　　If it weren't for the fact that they were all high school students, Kyosuke Kousaka would have wanted to be more realistic.

　　"Ahahaha... But in my eyes, you really are. I will worship you as a god day and night."

　　"I think you'd better keep quiet. There are still gods in Kyoto. Your blasphemous words are quite disrespectful."

　　“——Hmm!”

　　Hiroi Kikuri immediately covered her mouth with her hands.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was silent.

　　No wonder this person can survive in this world. After all, she knows how to survive.

　　"As for the gods, I have only seen Lady Zhuiyue and Lady Yume Yume. I wonder how they are doing?"

　　"Judging from their geographical location, they should be doing fine..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka casually said to Sushang as he rebuilt the bass.

　　He had taken into account the possibility of invasion by the sea country, so he chose a conspicuous location for the shrine that was not easily attacked.

　　Because the sea country had to come inland secretly.

　　Therefore, we cannot attack places that are too obvious, so as not to attract the attention of Kyoto.

　　"Just like in the original story, the Sea Nation is attacking the Arakawa Lord's estuary to draw firepower, and the other elite troops are divided into two groups, one north and one south, to take a detour, hoping to outflank Kyoto from behind."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's thoughts.

　　Being too familiar with what was going on, he also offered advice in this regard.

　　After all, he had traveled all over Kyoto, Shichikakuyama, Kuroyomo, and the area around Oeyama, and had drawn very detailed maps.

　　The importance of accurate maps in wars of this era is overwhelming.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka believes that Minamoto no Raikou, the hawkish Onmyoji, and Haruaki, who can conquer various monsters through his personal charm, can deal with the invaders from the sea country well.

　　He just needs to do his job as a tool at all times.

　　While Kyosuke Kousaka was repairing the instrument, all kinds of subtle emotions flashed through the minds of the others.

　　Xingge: "He says he's not a good person, but he's a clean person among the nobles..."

　　Hong Xia: "Mrs. Su Shang's husband is such a nice guy."

　　Yamada Ryo: "He is indeed a good person."

　　Ikuyo: “He’s kind, handsome, and capable… He’s exactly like the hero in a shojo manga!”

　　Boom!

　　"I'll try to change my voice. If you think it's appropriate, I'll try to adjust it?"

　　"thank you."

　　"I started..."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke said this, he started experimenting.

　　The timbre of a musical instrument should vary depending on the materials it is made of.

　　He adjusted the timbre by reconstructing everything in the material world through magic, which was considered cheating.

　　It's nothing.

　　As long as you can achieve your goal, that's enough.

　　Why did he form a band?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka recalled what happened before, but found that he had almost forgotten his original purpose.

　　"Oh, yes, it has something to do with that social phobia... She owes me too much."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　After a quick thought, he decided that it didn't matter.

　　Just consider it as an apology.

　　The original intention was to treat Goto Ichiri's social phobia, but ended up getting addicted to PUA.

　　Who knows, it might be his fault that Goto Ichiri is like this.

　　Then he really has to take responsibility to the end.

　　Skipping over some trivial matters, Kyosuke Kousaka spent half an hour repairing the instruments for the band members, and then left with Kagura.

　　Su Chang wants to stay and play.

　　"Mrs. Su Shang, you are so lucky to have married a good husband!"

　　After Kousaka Kyosuke and Kagura left, Hiroi Kikuri, who was very sure that they would not make any mistakes, praised them again.

　　She wouldn't have cared about these things before in modern times.

　　But there is nothing we can do about it once we come to this world.

　　It would be very tactless if you don't know how to flatter.

　　It would be logical to flatter the boss no matter what in order to receive such good treatment.

　　"Ah, when you mention this, I feel that there is a wonderful bond between Kyousuke-sama and me..."

　　As expected, Hiroi Kikuri's words this time brought back Suchang's memories.

　　Su Shang shared her love history with great interest.

　　Because Hiroi Kikuri, Xingge, Hongxia and others are vassals, Suchang knows their personalities and temperaments well, so she trusts them very much and is willing to share her good memories with them.

　　The others listened carefully.

　　After all, it is information about the current owner, so it is good to know more.

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had nothing to do, was taking Kagura for a stroll.

　　The siren did not attack and the surrounding area was under martial law, so he couldn't just look for trouble.

　　"I wonder how things are going over there, Brother Boya?"

　　"Maybe it's still a bit busy. There are too many problems that need to be prepared and dealt with. On our side, we just need to hold the defense line."

　　"Will they come?"

　　"Of course they will, because if they don't attack us, the troops lurking inland from other places will attract more attention."

　　"Hmm...Are the Sirens not good at land combat?"

　　"That's possible. But the most important reason is that the inland area is our Kyoto's home turf. If we defend it, they may not be able to hold out for long."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka explained the situation to Kagura in great detail.

　　He has drawn accurate maps, is very familiar with the area around Kyoto, and with his understanding of the plot, he can definitely be said to be an armchair military strategist of the highest level.

　　Yes, on paper.

　　If it really comes to actual combat, it would be better for him to charge alone.

　　Regarding other military arrangements, Kyosuke Kousaka thinks he is absolutely a weakling.

　　Suddenly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's expression froze, and he raised his hand and released a dazzling magic firework into the air.

　　"Alert!"

　　"Alert!"

　　"Everyone return to your residence immediately..."

　　The patrolmen all became serious when they saw the fireworks, and some idle people who were still lingering outside returned to their residences.

　　"Lord Kyosuke!" Su Yi came quickly.

　　Behind her are Youdao Ji and Bailang.

　　Shizuko and Chitanda should have stayed in the residence covered with barriers. After all, Youdaohime and Hakurou are very important fighting forces in wartime, and it would be a waste if they stayed any longer.

　　"I sensed the presence of the siren. I was not mistaken. They will definitely come over."

　　"Get on Kyosuke!"

　　Another soft yet steady female voice was heard.

　　——It was Goldfish Princess who came quickly with several neat teams of water monsters.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke nodded seriously to Goldfish Princess.

　　"Follow me, the Sirens are coming."

　　"Yes! We will protect this place!"

　　"And Arakawa. Arakawa's battle line has not completely retreated yet."

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's laughing path.

　　He was telling the truth.

　　The manor is the manor, and Arakawa is Arakawa.

　　The Arakawa River basin is very large and long.

　　The Siren had already conquered part of the city, so it would not be so easy to conquer it completely.

　　Especially since Lord Arakawa has already set up a barrier to block a large number of possible attack routes of the Sirens, so as long as the remaining part of the route is guarded, there will be no problem.

　　As for failure?

　　If they fail, they will have to face the problem of the siren marching straight into Kyoto.

　　That's something no one wants to happen.

　　"What an open conspiracy! As long as people know that Kyoto may face danger after conquering Arakawa, Kyoto will have to send more Onmyoji to deal with it."

　　"And the number of Onmyoji is limited. Once they are dispersed, the other Siren troops lurking inland will be able to deal with those who hinder them more calmly..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka silently analyzed the situation in his mind.

　　When he sensed the familiar scent becoming stronger and stronger, he prepared to rush to the destination first.

　　He just left a few words before leaving.

　　"Reach the shore in a steady and orderly manner. I'll go first—"

　　Seeing Kyosuke Kousaka leave so quickly, everyone was silent at first, and then moved forward even faster.

　　Kagura, who was not taken away by Kyosuke Kousaka, was not very disappointed.

　　She understands very well.

　　The sirens are more resistant to spells, so it is more effective to use martial arts to fight against them.

　　If she went there, it would be better for her to focus on protecting herself.

　　"This time, I will surprise Master Kyousuke~"

　　Su Chang murmured.

　　Su Yi frowned slightly: "It's better to be careful."

　　"Got it, sister."

　　Su Chang looked relaxed, and her energy and spirit became more and more restrained, reaching an indescribable level.

　　She wasn't worried about her husband at all.

　　After all, her husband said that he was the best at escaping, and she believed it very much.

　　In this case, she should pay more attention to herself.

　　Just focus on yourself on the battlefield.

　　The right thing to do is not to cause trouble to your husband or other people!

　　But Kyosuke Kosaka?

　　As soon as he arrived at Arakawa, he saw a dense, seemingly endless army of sea monsters on the river.

　　There was also a huge ghost ship floating in the sky. Standing on the ghost ship was a horned monster holding a strange magatama weapon. He was looking down at Kyosuke Kousaka with a defiant look on his face.

　　"This time, I won't give you the chance to play tricks."

　　"Then tell me, is it fair for just a few of us to fight off a large group of you?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka just keeps talking nonsense.

　　There's already a war, so why are you still talking about conspiracies and intrigues? Why are you pretending to be pure?

　　"Haha... pass on my military order, all troops advance!"

　　Otakemaru smiled coolly and sent the mermaid army behind him to charge without hesitation.

　　There were at least thousands of sirens, full of murderous intent, marching forward in a very orderly manner.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's eyelids twitched.

　　——This is why he is so afraid of the Sea Kingdom.

　　A swarm of ants can kill an elephant.

　　This is not just talk.

　　"Everyone, let's encourage each other." Kyosuke Kousaka sighed in his heart without looking at the several Onmyojis, warriors, and water monsters behind him.

　　The number of only three hundred seems insignificant compared to the number of thousands.

　　What’s important is that both sides are not weak.

　　No one is much worse than anyone else.

　　Then, naturally, the one with greater numbers wins.

　　"It will take some time for Kagura, Suori Susho, and Kingohime to arrive with their people..."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　To be honest.

　　There was nothing he could do about it. Compared to the sirens from the Sea Country who could move quickly on the water, it was naturally slow for the people living on the shore to integrate.

　　Why not live on the shore? This is of course because it consumes too much manpower and material resources, and it also gives others the opportunity to take over.

　　It would be more practical to set up a powerful barrier that can last for a period of time.

　　"Come on! Onmyoji!"

　　Otakemaru laughed loudly and rushed directly towards Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went forward without hesitation.

　　Realizing that he could not break Otakemaru's defense in a short time, he did not waste his efforts.

　　Because he had experienced the power of Yasakani no Magatama when Otakemaru was used, he knew very well that he could only cause a little damage to Otakemaru at most, so it would be better to delay Otakemaru.

　　As for the rest of the Siren army?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could only leave it to fate.

　　boom!

　　There were bursts of thunder in the sky!

　　Amid the astonishing sound of swords clashing, there was a violent gust of wind blowing everywhere.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out a sword from space and officially started fighting with Otakemaru.

　　Not long after that.

　　When the barrier set up on the shore was about to be broken, Kagura, Suyi Suchang, Goldfish Princess and others finally arrived.

　　The group of people speeding along the way were not moving slowly.

　　It was just that the time was delayed because of the team leader. Even so, it did not consume much energy of other people. Instead, it made everyone hold back their energy.

　　"kill!"

　　"guard!"

　　The roar of charging was no weaker than that of the Siren Army.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened to the fierce shouting and screaming. Although he appeared calm on the surface, he became increasingly restless inside.

　　Among the people there were many of his relatives.

　　Even though we are not that close and don't even know each other very well.

　　But the wives knew...

　　Wouldn’t the wives be sad if those men died?

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka thought of this, ripples began to form in his heart again.

　　"You have to know that I will never stop until I capture Arakawa."

　　During the battle, Otakemaru declared with confidence.

　　"hehe."

　　This is how Kyosuke Kousaka responded.

　　"Are you trying to let me know through your words that the Kaigoku will occupy Arakawa at all costs?"

　　Why do this?

　　How could Kyosuke Kousaka not know?

　　That is to let Kyoto send more troops to Arakawa, so that the troops in other parts of Kyoto will become weak.

　　It turns out that he is very familiar with the conspiracies and intrigues of war.

　　If you haven't played the game before and understand the plot, you will be deceived at the beginning.

　　Bang!

　　Stars flew everywhere, and swords intertwined again, igniting a fierce flame of war.

　　"Why don't you use fire?"

　　"You want to see it?"

　　"Is it unusable?"

　　"I'll show you."

　　Collapse collapse collapse

　　Suddenly, countless flaming chains surrounded his body and Kyosuke Kousaka rushed in front of Otakemaru.

　　Seeing that Kousaka Kyosuke seemed to be using explosive power tactics like yesterday, the powerful Otakemaru was already prepared. With a thought, he briefly activated the power of the sacred artifact Yasakani no Magatama.

　　Buzz buzz buzz

　　The thick and dark yellow energy instantly covered Otakemaru's entire body.

　　The next moment, Kousaka Kyosuke, who had grabbed Otakemaru, ignored the lingering, thorny force in his hands and dragged Otakemaru in another direction!

　　"I'll show you enough!"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said coldly.

　　As he held onto Otakemaru tightly, flames shot out from his whole body, heading towards the endless army of sea monsters.

　　Flames rolled up!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka struck like a cannonball, dragging a long flame.

　　Countless sirens were roasted into powder in the blink of an eye...

　　“You bastard!!”

　　Otakemaru roared and shouted loudly.

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka actually delayed him so badly and killed countless of his companions at the same time, his heart was filled with infinite anger!

　　The divine power of the Yasakani no Magatama tightly held in his hand surged even more violently!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could clearly feel the feeling of the Kusanagi sword corroding his body.

　　Let go?

　　It's right to let go.

　　However, when Kyosuke Kousaka saw that there were still countless Siren troops and it seemed that they could not be killed, he gritted his teeth and held on.

　　"Soldiers versus soldiers, generals versus generals? Bullshit! Grit your teeth and kill a lot of them first!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately made a decision in his mind.

　　Using the advantage of numbers to crush them, right?

　　Then he will completely suppress this advantage!

　　Then.

　　There was a ball of fire on the field, constantly burning large groups of Siren troops. It was a scene more intense than the fierce battle between all the people...

　　“Ahhhhh—”

　　Otakemaru roared, and the demonic power in his body resonated with the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand.

　　Finally, he blew Kyosuke Kousaka aside!

　　Phew~

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did a backflip to easily remove the force.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　Suyi and Suchang, who had been observing the situation, rushed over.

　　Kagura stood silently beside Kyosuke Kousaka, holding the umbrella tightly.

　　"Nothing."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled, not caring at all about the divine power eroding him, and then looked at Otakemaru, whose demonic power was out of control, with a provocative expression: "Do you want to watch the fireworks again?"

 213. Susho and Kagura's Attack/Guerrilla Warfare/Enmusubi's Support

　　"Okay, then I'll see if you can make more fireworks for me!"

　　Otakemaru's anger faded and he suddenly laughed out loud.

　　The whole person suddenly retreated and fell onto the ghost ship floating in the sky.

　　Many sirens who saw this scene retreated together.

　　Retreat even at the risk of being attacked.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who was still quickly adjusting his own condition, shouted: "Defense!"

　　That’s all.

　　One by one, the Onmyojis quickly retreated to build a protective barrier.

　　At the same time, the warriors and water monsters quickly protected the Onmyojis one by one under the captain's instructions.

　　"All troops charge!!"

　　Otakemaru, who had no nonsense to say, had already lost his smile, and his expression and eyes were so cold that there was not a trace of emotion at all.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent, knowing full well that the opponent in front of him was indeed a tough one.

　　Otakemaru, who was able to control his emotions in such a short time, would surely not give him another chance.

　　I'm afraid we won't be able to catch him easily if we fight again.

　　Boom boom boom!!

　　The air was filled with a salty smell and the surging waves rose high up and then fell down like a huge curtain.

　　Those who exist beneath the waves can only see the darkness without sunlight.

　　"Kagura, plain clothes and plain clothes..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said quickly, and then headed towards the surging waves.

　　Calling wives by their names lets them know that they are unwell and that support is available at any time.

　　His condition was extremely bad.

　　However, who is in better condition in this situation?

　　All he could do was use some of the power to resist the waves, and then continue to entangle Otakemaru.

　　"Die!"

　　Otakemaru, who was living on the ghost ship, was surging with demonic power, and he swung the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand fiercely through the air.

　　The surging stone waves cleverly merged with the overwhelming waves and rushed towards Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent, and the violence and madness that had been suppressed for so long were finally activated.

　　The whole thing turned into a ball of fire, and then into a huge Suzaku bird, and its claws grabbed towards the slashing blow from Otakemaru.

　　Sniff

　　A subtle sound of fierce burning was heard, and countless substances evaporated into wisps of smoke in an instant.

　　At least half of the huge waves were evaporated in the blink of an eye...

　　“Die!”

　　Otakemaru, who had accumulated strength, anticipated that Kousaka Kyosuke would deal with the waves, and while he was dealing with them, he activated some of the power on the Yasakani no Magatama and once again launched a slash that was several times more powerful than before.

　　His eyes were filled with murderous intent!

　　"Don't hurt Kyousuke-sama!"

　　Su Chang let out a delicate cry, and her true energy poured out like a flood, and the long sword in her hand burst out with a light as brilliant as the stars.

　　The dazzling sword light filled the sky and the earth, sweeping in all directions, and for a moment it was even brighter than the surrounding flames.

　　Clank, clank, clank~~

　　The sound of swords never ceases!

　　The cold sword light seemed to be endless, constantly shooting towards Otakemaru's slashing and... the ghost ship.

　　Um?

　　While still thinking about whether to concentrate on one more attack, Otakemaru discovered that his body was experiencing a sense of urgency that would only occur when encountering a terrifying crisis. He immediately became cautious, and at the same time had to deal with all of Su Chang's attacks.

　　It doesn't matter if we attack him, but if the ghost ship carrying most of the supplies and tribesmen is destroyed, the Sea Country will definitely fail in this war.

　　"die."

　　When Otakemaru was quickly dealing with Suchang's attack and wanted to command other generals to help, a faint voice seemed to float towards him across the distance.

　　Illusion?

　　Because his teacher was good at illusion, Otakemaru was immediately on guard, and with an idea in his mind, he activated his demonic power to resist.

　　Phew~

　　At the critical moment, Otakemaru suddenly tilted his body, frowned, and suddenly looked in a certain direction.

　　He saw a girl wearing a goldfish headdress looking at him quietly.

　　The biting coldness in that seemingly emotionless gaze seemed to be able to freeze him completely from the bottom of his heart.

　　"Psychic."

　　The girl Kagura attacked again without mercy.

　　The world around them suddenly became pitch black. The sirens who were attacking with the waves only felt that countless pairs of eyes were watching them. When they wanted to react, they completely lost their voices.

　　“……”

　　Otakemaru's expression was calm, but the Yasakani no Magatama that he was holding tightly in his hand showed signs of shaking.

　　He is not afraid.

　　Just considering whether to activate most of the power of the artifact to turn the tide?

　　But if we continue, more of our people will die. It's not worth it, not worth it.

　　"The number of dead is almost enough for a blood sacrifice. We can't just act on our own accord, it's just in terms of morale... and it may not necessarily attract more troops from Kyoto."

　　Otakemaru quickly analyzed the pros and cons in his mind and issued the order without hesitation: "Retreat!"

　　As soon as the military order was issued.

　　The mermaid, who was still desperately fighting with other warriors and water monsters, immediately began to think of ways to get out of the battle without hesitation.

　　In just a dozen or so breaths, the sirens turned from desperate criminals into creatures more ridiculous than any fish.

　　Even the people who were fighting with them were slightly stunned.

　　——The guy who was fighting like crazy just now turned into someone who was willing to leave at all costs the next moment? This is indeed a bit puzzling.

　　"Clean up the battlefield."

　　After dissipating the waves and the miasma mixed in them, Kousaka Kyousuke gave the order in a loud voice.

　　I did not issue any more orders to pursue.

　　How to chase?

　　The water and the sea are the areas where the sirens are good at fighting. How could they send people to their deaths?

　　Besides, his current condition is not good.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka knew that he had to cover it up.

　　On the battlefield, without the marshal, the army will be in chaos.

　　As the person in charge of the defense line here, he must let everyone know that he is safe.

　　Otherwise, people will become uneasy and may even want to run away.

　　Looking at the battlefield full of broken limbs and corpses, Kousaka Kyousuke sighed secretly...

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who finally returned to his residence from the battlefield on the Arakawagishi, no longer concealed his tiredness.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　Kyosuke Takasaka is wearing a plain outfit and looks very comfortable.

　　On the other side, Kagura also held Kousaka Kyosuke tightly, tears flashing in her cherry pink eyes.

　　"How is it..."

　　"It's okay, but my hands are a little hard to move. This is actually okay, but it's a little uncomfortable down there."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said quickly.

　　Su Chang secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "I'll help you right away!"

　　"Let's go inside first."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little embarrassed as he could no longer control his bulging body.

　　Su Shang and Kagura felt relieved when they saw this.

　　When they arrived at the residence, Shizuko and Chitanda, who had been waiting there, also came to help.

　　Su Yi, Yao Dao Ji and Bai Lang are still dealing with matters on the battlefield and probably won't be back so soon.

　　in.

　　Su Yi was acting on his behalf to help deal with other people's funeral affairs, and he would attend after everything was done.

　　Yaodao Ji and Bailang continued to eliminate the possible remaining sirens on the battlefield.

　　It's true that everyone is busy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt very sorry for asking them for help and then making them suffer from worry.

　　"Is everyone all right?"

　　Shizuka asked again with concern while she was using her knees as a pillow.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "There were quite a few casualties. After all, the number of Sirens seemed endless. According to conservative estimates, there were more than tens of thousands."

　　Shizuko sighed and stroked Kyosuke Kousaka's head.

　　"You've worked hard, and so have we all. Unfortunately, I can't do anything to help..."

　　"Just help me, I feel like I'm going to explode."

　　"Don't worry, I will definitely serve you well." Shizuka assured.

　　Although the current scene is much more absurd than before, don't take it too seriously.

　　Seeing Kagura and Chitanda lying beside Kyosuke with their heads down, and Su Chang making subtle smacking sounds at Kyosuke's feet, her mind was quite confused.

　　I don’t know if I can hold on any longer.

　　You have to work hard!

　　About an hour later.

　　Suyi, Youdaojime and Hakulang, who finally returned, joined the ranks of serving Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Then, one by one, they fell down...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has a harder time controlling his spiritual power than usual. When the anxious spiritual power washes over the bodies of these spouses, it's almost like an electric shock, and it can also be very mentally taxing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was grateful that his spouse could persevere for once.

　　"...It's still very hard." Su Chang was slightly distressed.

　　She really couldn't hold on any longer, and her husband wouldn't allow her to continue.

　　"I'm fine now, let's talk about business first."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately looked at Suyi.

　　He felt quite embarrassed about this, as he had to trouble his wife who always helped him with such a matter of life and death.

　　The problem is that it is really difficult for him to take action now, and if he shows any abnormality, it will easily cause panic among the people.

　　It’s better to adjust yourself first and then go out and arrange things.

　　"This time, 151 Yin-Yang masters died, 454 people from the water tribe died, and people from Zhuangzi died..."

　　Su Yi began to report the information very calmly. Although she was sad inside, she was able to adjust herself quickly.

　　What’s important is that my husband is still in good spirits and condition, that’s all.

　　This is what she cares about most.

　　"All together, there are almost more than a thousand people."

　　Su Chang murmured.

　　Many people she knew died this time.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "Those who are still alive, disabled, and have no fighting ability will be transferred to logistics. I will arrange a retreat for them later. As for the preparations for war, let's wait and see..."

　　Suyi: "Master Kyosuke, do you think the Sirens won't attack again?"

　　"Probably, but it won't be as intense as this time. It seems like they have accomplished their goal and are avoiding the battle, but that doesn't mean they won't continue to attack and disturb our peace. So I just think we don't need to be more nervous and just stay ready for battle like before."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke explained.

　　The number of people participating in the battle on the Shuibu Si side is limited, so he will apply for a group of teams to help next.

　　After all, the Sea Country probably thinks that this place will not be so easy to break through. What they need to do is to keep attacking to attract the troops of Kyoto, weaken the troops protecting the surrounding areas of Kyoto, and then take advantage of the opportunity to attack.

　　In a head-on battle, they can still defend themselves well.

　　"Then if Otakemaru comes again..."

　　"I can still handle it."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately said to Suyi.

　　Su Yi remained silent.

　　Su Shang touched Kousaka Kyosuke's hand sadly and said, "Your hands are barely moving."

　　"Yes, so this time I have to ask for help from Lord Yukonmusubi. Of course, I can still fight before that, and you just need to stay by my side and assist me."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said.

　　As he spoke, he raised his hand and stroked Kagura's cheek.

　　Kagura hadn't said much since the battle, she just clung to him... afraid that he would disappear.

　　"I will assist you well."

　　Kagura took the initiative to raise her hands and hold Kyosuke Kousaka's hands, putting them on her little face, staring at Kyosuke Kousaka with her big eyes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled, hummed lightly, and then looked at Shizuko and Chitanda.

　　"You two are still so energetic, then feed me and let the others rest."

　　"This is Kyosuke." x2

　　Shizuko and Chitanda responded at the same time.

　　The two understood that Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to find something for them to do.

　　After all, they did not participate in this battle.

　　Unlike Kagura, Suyi Sushang, Youtouhime and Hakurou in the room, who were all participating in the battle.

　　Then just give orders well so that people won’t think too much.

　　Day 321 of Travel

　　Early in the morning, Kyosuke Kousaka realized that the Siren was attacking again when the sensing barrier was triggered again.

　　Immediately gather people to guard it.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who arrived with Kagura as soon as possible, looked at the familiar ghost ship floating in the sky and Otakemaru who was still holding the strange magatama weapon, and his heart was very calm.

　　"If you want to attack again, I don't mind using the same method I used yesterday. Don't think you can do whatever you want just because you have a divine weapon."

　　"Hehe...then why don't you try it?"

　　Otakemaru spoke with a defiant look on his face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't say anything, just looked at Otakemaru quietly.

　　He would not take the initiative to go to the ghost ship.

　　Because it would be easy for Otakemaru to lead a group and beat him up.

　　This could really cause trouble.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has no intention of forcing himself.

　　After a while.

　　"Aren't you coming?" Seeing that Kousaka Kyosuke was hesitant to move, Otakemaru sneered.

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't move, just waited calmly.

　　If the enemy doesn't move, I won't move.

　　That's what I mean.

　　He would never take any risk.

　　Your own adventures can be a distraction for your partner who is at war.

　　Therefore, he has always emphasized that he would put his life first and would not take risks.

　　"All troops charge!"

　　Otakemaru sneered and did not give Kousaka Kyosuke any chance to delay time.

　　Knowing that Kyosuke Kousaka just wanted to wait for other people to come, how could he give him a chance?

　　He even planned to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　As long as Kousaka Kyosuke is really killed, not only can he avenge his own people, but he may also be able to completely occupy Arakawa, step onto the shore, and attract more main forces from Kyoto...

　　"Psychic."

　　Kagura raised her hands and formed seals, her little face expressionless as she summoned many dead souls to fight against the Siren.

　　She doesn't like killing.

　　But that doesn't mean she wants to lose her beloved husband.

　　The meaning of her life is her husband.

　　“Ahhh—”

　　Screams, wails, and screams filled the surroundings.

　　The sirens, with murderous eyes, were killed one after another by the many souls controlled by Kagura.

　　The countless little hands stretched out by the dead souls were like the sharpest blades, easily cutting the sirens apart.

　　There were also some strange ghosts that passed through the Siren like a flash of light, causing the Siren to become crazy as if it was under some kind of illusion...

　　“It’s really difficult.”

　　Otakemaru was still smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. He rushed towards Kyosuke Kousaka with the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went over to him without hesitation.

　　He took out a long sword from the space and stabbed it hard, like a poisonous snake suddenly jumping up, making a blow that tore the air apart.

　　Bang!!

　　A cold golden light flashed by in an instant, and the long sword's attack was easily wiped out.

　　Otakemaru raised the Yasakani no Magatama and swung it quickly towards Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　His speed was extremely fast, as if he became stronger in the blink of an eye!

　　“Ahhhhh—”

　　The shrill, sharp scream passed by Otakemaru's ears and affected his mind.

　　His movements inevitably stagnated.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka noticed the flaw, and with the sword in his hand he struggled to block Otakemaru's attack, while with his other hand he aimed a highly concentrated spiritual attack at Otakemaru.

　　"ha!"

　　A roar split the sky.

　　Under the stimulation of Otakemaru's surging demonic power, the spiritual attack launched by Kousaka Kyosuke was reduced in the blink of an eye, and it seemed to disappear when it fell on him, just like a drop of water falling into the sea without splashing any ripples.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a headache from watching this.

　　"If you don't break this turtle shell first, it will be difficult to do anything."

　　Relying on the blessing of the divine weapon, Otakemaru's defense alone is enough to make people feel very difficult.

　　Not to mention being hit by his Yasakani no Magatama attack.

　　"I think you should stop here!"

　　Upon discovering Kousaka Kyosuke's injuries, Otakemaru's murderous intent became more determined.

　　If Kyosuke Kousaka is not killed, he will use more means to kill his people.

　　This was something he absolutely did not want to see.

　　To be honest, if his people had died at the hands of other soldiers, he wouldn't be so angry...

　　"I'm not afraid of you."

　　Seeing that Otakemaru was about to make a big move, Kousaka Kyosuke quickly moved to Kagura's side.

　　Kagura held an umbrella and stared coldly at Otakemaru.

　　The tremendous spiritual energy in his body surged endlessly, and the background of half of the world was faintly wrinkled and distorted.

　　"What you mean by 'not afraid' is hiding behind a woman?" Otakemaru laughed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said calmly: "When a husband and wife are united, they can break any obstacle!"

　　joke.

　　Your condition is already so bad, why do you still care about your face?

　　He still wants to continue the party!

　　No, he still wants to live and live a better life!

　　How can you not worry about your own life?

　　"Then I will take the lives of both you and your spouse!"

　　Otakemaru was about to briefly activate the power of the Yasakani no Magatama again, but suddenly, his brows furrowed and he felt his body stagnate slightly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka noticed the bright red flowers on Otakemaru at a glance and did not hesitate any longer. Hot flames surged on his body and he raised and lowered the knife in his hand.

　　The sharp energy intertwined and moved like living fire snakes, and finally rushed towards Otakemaru.

　　Boom! !

　　The sword light and flames surged and seemed to be accompanied by wind and thunder, and the loud explosions resounded through the sky.

　　"withdraw!"

　　A loud command sounded coldly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka only saw a figure quickly breaking free from the hazy water vapor and firelight.

　　“You are really thick-skinned.”

　　Muttering something, Kousaka Kyosuke did not pursue.

　　The perspective turned to the sirens that had turned into dry bones. Each of them had bright flowers with oblanceolate petals blooming brilliantly, red and strange, like flames.

　　The words "Sister will protect you" flashed through my mind, and I couldn't help but smile.

　　It feels very safe.

　　“Is it the red spider lily?”

　　"Yes, she is also someone who protects me like Kagura. I am so happy."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's head with difficulty, with a look of regret on his face.

　　I was thinking to myself, "I'm sure someone found out when I asked Kagura to write the love letter for me..."

　　Hearing the sound of dense footsteps, Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Su Yi Su Shang, Goldfish Princess and others who were hurried over with a group of people, feeling a little helpless.

　　I really hope the Sirens will stop fighting guerrilla warfare.

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka continued to sit back and rest, allowing Shizuko and Chitanda to take turns feeding him fruit.

　　"Master Kyousuke, if you want to move your hands, you can just tell me. I'll take the initiative."

　　Shizuka was speechless.

　　Seeing Kyosuke Kousaka staring at her and Chitanda, his hands moving, he looked completely helpless.

　　"Are you using desire as a means of healing? Isn't that too much?"

　　"...I, I'll help you?"

　　Chitanda, knowing what Kousaka Kyosuke wanted to do, asked tentatively.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said righteously: "It's okay, one day I will be able to use desire to heal my injuries!"

　　“There’s absolutely no hiding it.”

　　Shizuka finally couldn't help but complain.

　　The Youdaoji who was giving Kyosuke Kousaka a massage behind him was also in a delicate mood.

　　"Master Kyousuke, you are not fit to fight in this state. If you are careless on the battlefield, you may..."

　　"It's okay, I know my condition. If I really feel something is wrong, I will hide behind you. White Wolf, you have to watch carefully then."

　　"Okay, I will keep a close eye on your situation and shoot an arrow at your enemy anytime I notice something wrong."

　　"Good awareness! And Youdaoji, you should try to develop long-range slashing skills occasionally, then you can support me from behind, and it will be very unexpected."

　　"Yes, I will try harder!"

　　"Master Kyosuke, it's great that you have such a strong sense of survival."

　　Shizuka went from complaining to admiring.

　　Compared to many men of this era, my husband really doesn't have much "male chauvinism" and is very practical and realistic.

　　Because of this, Shizuka was not too worried about Kyosuke Kousaka for the time being.

　　"I feel like the serious atmosphere during the war was changed by Kyousuke-sama single-handedly. This is good. It's really not good to be too sad."

　　"Yes, after all, I can't abandon you. Come, give each of you a kiss."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka leaned forward.

　　Shizuka cooperated by leaning forward her little head, and soon she felt an itchy and warm feeling on her face.

　　Next came Chitanda.

　　"There are other people too. I treat them all equally."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tilted his body again.

　　There is Kagura who is silently standing beside him, there is Youtouhime behind him, and there is Hakulang who is walking over...perfect!

　　The sisters Suyi and Suchang are still missing. They have gone to visit their tribesmen and will not be back for a while.

　　Although he felt very comfortable, Kyosuke Kousaka thought that he should not be too comfortable.

　　So, let the other partners except Kagura do their own things.

　　He was the only one accompanying Kagura.

　　"Don't worry, I will be fine. If the critical moment comes, I will have a way to escape."

　　"Yeah...I know."

　　Kagura felt the warm breath in her ears, and her cheeks were gradually filled with happiness.

　　Every time she was comforted by Kousaka Kyosuke's gentle voice, she seemed to remember the memory of waking up from the deep darkness.

　　At that time, it was Kousaka Kyosuke who gently hugged her, who knew nothing and could only tremble, and melted her frozen soul.

　　"I will protect you, Kyousuke."

　　"Then you protect me now, and when I recover, let me protect you."

　　"OK."

　　"Come closer to me."

　　“Hmm…”

　　Kagura cooperated with Kyosuke Kousaka, her mouth slightly open and her eyes gradually blurred.

　　I don’t know how much time passed.

　　Feeling somewhat comfortable, Kyosuke Kousaka let Kagura hug him again. After all, it was becoming increasingly difficult for his hands to move.

　　"It's really comfortable, but isn't this too indulgent?"

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Even though I was thinking about this, I could still enjoy the sweet taste with a faint fragrance in my mouth.

　　Frankly speaking, he was in a very bad condition and it was impossible to hide this from his partner, so he chose not to conceal it from the beginning.

　　Nowadays, it is still easy to comfort everyone's anxious hearts by shivering.

　　Sure enough, only Sese can change the world!

　　In fact, just change the people around you.

　　"Come, help me write the letter."

　　"good."

　　Kagura nodded obediently.

　　Then she moved to the low table, adjusted her position, sat in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms and started writing a letter.

　　Kagura writes whatever Kyosuke Kousaka says.

　　At this time, Kyosuke Kosaka, who did not go home, wrote letters to his friends in the mansion every day. He even remembered the red spider lily and Aokiji in the underworld, the moon chaser in the shrine, and Kasumigaoka.

　　Very fair.

　　There is no other way. At this tense moment, it is better to write a letter to let everyone know my news.

　　After Kagura helped write the letter, Kyosuke Kousaka stuck to Kagura's soft little body and rubbed it from time to time.

　　"Kyosuke, do you want me to help you?"

　　"No, this is fine."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt happier and happier.

　　He is not a lolita complex.

　　But it was still great to have such a small and delicate girl like Kagura sitting in his arms.

　　Sniffing the fragrance of hair, or the tender body fragrance from the neck to the body, is a special enjoyment.

　　Sure enough, he is said to be perverted, but what's wrong with a man being perverted?

　　Suddenly.

　　A soft voice came from the courtyard outside.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka raised his eyes, he saw Su Chang walking towards him quickly and silently.

　　"Master Kyousuke, are you okay now?"

　　"Okay, great, how are you doing?"

　　"Very good. We have arranged everything according to your instructions. Everyone is very satisfied."

　　"This answer is a bit rigid. I don't even know if it's a white lie." Kyosuke Kousaka said with a smile.

　　Su Chang shook her head: "That's not true. Most of the people who participated in the battle received the compensation they recognized. Even if they died in the battle, their families could still rely on them. This is already very good."

　　Leaving aside other external Onmyojis, those who died in the war in Zhuangzi, those who were injured and disabled... their families were all well taken care of. What else can be wrong with this?

　　If it were someone else, death would just be death, right?

　　"Okay, I believe what you said. How is your sister?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked again.

　　Su Chang replied: "Still busy with what to do after the war."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke thought about it and said, "I'll go over too. It's not good to keep your sister busy all the time."

　　"It's nothing. My sister likes to be in charge."

　　"That's not a reason."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came over and hit Su Shang as well.

　　Su Chang's eyebrows were curved and she looked very happy.

　　Then.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura and Susho out to look for Suyi.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found Suyi in the place where water monsters lived.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　"Adult Kyosuke..."

　　Not only Suyi was calling him, but other water monsters were also calling him. Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little flattered.

　　"Master Kyousuke, are you feeling well now?"

　　Goldfish Princess with long flowing aqua-blue hair came over and asked.

　　Compared with before, she used honorifics.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought that this was a formal occasion after all, so there was nothing wrong with addressing him like that.

　　"Of course, no problem. If the leader of the sea monster comes again, I can still beat him back."

　　"Thanks to you..."

　　“No, this is the result of everyone’s joint efforts.”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately denied what Goldfish said.

　　At this time, we should focus on unity and not say anything that is detrimental to unity.

　　No, it's like this even in normal times.

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka began to comfort the monsters of the Arakawa Water Tribe.

　　After all, these monsters have lost many relatives and friends, so they still need to be comforted...

　　It took half an hour.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to the water monsters one by one, and then went to other places in the manor to meet other fighters.

　　It was not until the evening, when Kyosuke Kousaka was preparing to start a party, that Kamisama Yuuno came over.

　　"Hey, hey, hey, why are you being eroded by the power of the artifact every day?"

　　Yuuki Shin looked depressed.

　　She had trouble digesting the power of Kusanagi's sword before.

　　Now that Yasakani no Magatama has so much divine power, how can she absorb it?

　　"Please, think of a solution. If my hands can't become more dexterous, I won't be able to fight the Siren leader who invaded the inland area better. If more people die, how can I have a place for you to make a connection with me?"

　　"…Isn't this more of a threat?"

　　"You're overthinking it. Anyway, let's have a meal first. We came all the way here and we can't let you and Shiyu continue to suffer."

　　"Well, since you insist so strongly, Shiyu and I will not be polite."

　　“Thank you very much.” Kasumigaoka, whose name was mentioned, thanked respectfully.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled at her gently, and was very grateful that Kasumigaoka was willing to come and visit him.

　　Then, Kamisama Yuuki started to eat the sumptuous meal that had been prepared very unceremoniously.

　　The sight of him eating heartily as if he hadn't eaten for days always reminded Kousaka Kyousuke of a mysterious existence.

　　It's an illusion.

　　It's an illusion, it must be an illusion.

　　Time flies.

　　After the meal, Yuuki Shin became much more serious.

　　Kagura, Suyi Sushang, Chitanda, Shizuko, Youdaohime, and Hakurou all stared at her.

　　Feeling uncomfortable being stared at, Yuuki gave a dry cough and spoke about an idea that suddenly came to her mind.

　　"The power of Yasakani no Magatama is very difficult to deal with, because it is much more than the power of Kusanagi sword before. So, I can't absorb it this time. I can only think of other ways..."

　　"The solution is——"

　　"Use my special red thread to form a bond. I will try to disperse some of the divine power through the way you form a bond with other women."

　　"It's a bit bad. I've been in a relationship with my wives."

　　"Well, think about it. I think you still have a lot of people you can get close to."

　　Yosuga rolled her eyes, an expression that said "just tell the truth".

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very calm, and especially wanted to tell Kamisama Yui not to go so far.

　　"Let me think... I suddenly remembered that there were indeed two of them, but let me go ask them. We can't become friends just because of something like this. I have to explain the situation to them in detail."

　　"Well, your idea is rare, very good~"

　　"I don't feel good."

　　"So disrespectful."

　　"You've been tired all the way. Let's go down and rest."

　　"Hmph, I haven't treated you yet..."

　　Kamisama Yuuki held the tablet upright, trying to show off her authority.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke pondered for a moment, no, I remember that Enmusubi should be very interesting, right? Eh, why did he think of this?

　　Quickly, he passed over the strange thought.

　　He couldn't be weird.

　　After Kamisama Yui and Kasumigaoka were led by Chitanda to other rooms to rest, Kyosuke Kousaka also briefly talked about his experiences with Higanbana and Aohime.

　　Among them, Su Yi and Higanbana knew it long ago.

　　Because sometimes you just say what you want to say.

　　After all, this is not really cheating, so there is no need to hide it.

　　"Do you want me to go to the underworld to find Higanbana and Aokiji?" Kagura asked.

　　"No, I'll go find them alone. Higanbana will protect me when I get to the underworld. I feel embarrassed to find them mainly because of this matter."

　　After refusing, Kyosuke Kousaka gave another explanation.

　　Shizuko secretly complained, "Thank you for your honesty, Kyousuke-sama, but isn't there something wrong with what you said?"

　　Overall, Shizuka began to admire her husband again.

　　He was able to let a woman protect him so calmly and not feel embarrassed at all.

　　It’s really amazing.

　　——Shizuko was not mocking him, but she really admired her husband. She almost wanted to protect him. If she had not been strong enough...

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Chitanda was responding politely to Kamisama Yume and Kasumigaoka.

　　"Lord Yuuki Kamisama, Miss Shiyu, thank you for coming here this time."

　　"It's okay, it's okay. After all, Kyousuke is my believer."

　　“…Eh.”

　　"What's wrong? Does Kyousuke dare to say no?"

　　"...Kyosuke-sama said that he is a follower of Zhuiyue."

　　"Damn it! You clearly used my red thread to tie the knot with your wife!"

　　Goddess Yuunuke is a little angry.

　　Kasumigaoka rolled her eyes secretly, "This is not a basis for believing in you at all?"

　　"Excuse me, Lord Yuukami, Miss Shiyu, is there anything else you need?"

　　"I don't have any more. I'm very full and want to sleep..."

　　Kamisama Yume waved her hand to Chitanda and casually ran to lie down on the soft couch.

　　And Kasumigaoka said: "Well, Ms. Eru, you can just call me Shiyu. I am just a small follower of Lord Yukonisuke."

　　"If you don't mind, please just call me by my name..."

　　"Okay, Eru."

　　"Yes, Shiyu."

　　Chitanda bowed politely.

　　Kasumigaoka returned the salute and at the same time admired Kyosuke Kousaka's vision.

　　Eru, she had heard of her in the palace.

　　This is the reason why Kousaka Kyosuke and Fujiwara Yasumasa had a conflict.

　　Looking back today, Kasumigaoka feels that Kyosuke Kousaka has done a great job.

　　What’s amazing is that she was not at all surprised by Kyosuke Kousaka’s many wives and concubines. Instead, she was envious of the deep feelings that other wives and concubines had with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After all, love is a very precious thing in this era.

　　It would be nice to have it.

　　"Then I'll take my leave now."

　　"Slow down."

　　"Goodbye, Shiyu, and Lord Yuukami."

　　"Goodbye~"

　　Yonkatsu Kamisama, who was lying on the couch, shook her hand, looking lazy and old-fashioned.

　　Kasumigaoka rolled her eyes at Enmusubi again without realizing it.

　　After Kamisama Yui left completely, Kasumigaoka talked about Kamisama Yui's problem.

　　"Lord Yuuki, you really dare to treat this place as your own home..."

　　"Why not? I also have a place to stay in Kyousuke's house."

　　“……”

　　Kasumigaoka leaned back subconsciously.

　　Kaname Yuuki's face turned completely black: "What are you thinking? I mean, Kyosuke left a place for me to live. Huang asked me to help deal with the Kusanagi sword power on Kyosuke, so I stayed there temporarily."

　　"I never thought that this would happen again. Will he be corroded by the power of the divine weapon every day in the future? I can't handle this..."

　　As she spoke, Kamisama Yui started to nag.

　　Kasumigaoka was very curious: "The power of the Kusanagi sword?"

　　"It's Orochi. Kyosuke used the Kusanagi sword to kill Orochi. Then it's like this now. His hands can't move. Oh, this time he's fighting against the leader of the sea monsters. It's amazing that this sea monster has been recognized by the artifact and actually did such a thing..."

　　Kamisama Yonimushi began to condemn the host of the Yasakani no Magatama.

　　In her heart, Kasumigaoka unconsciously began to admire Kyosuke Kousaka more and more.

　　"No matter what the crisis is, Kyousuke-sama is willing to take the risk..."

　　"Oh, it's such a pity. I thought Kyousuke would come to you this time."

　　"…Don't say anything careless."

　　"Hehe, that's right, how could he do such a thing? At least we have to get along again. Come on, Kyousuke can't be dealt with by two people."

　　“…How many do you want?”

　　"Who knows? Just let him hold on."

　　Enmusubi simply fell asleep, being very heartless.

　　Kasumigaoka was helpless as she couldn't possibly disturb Kamisama Yume's rest.

　　It’s just that all kinds of thoughts can’t help but surge up in my heart, a mixture of bitterness and bitterness.

　　As a ghost, she can really...

　　Day 322 of Travel

　　In the early morning, Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to Kagura, Suyi and others and went to the underworld.

　　At this time, his strength was weakened due to the power of Yasakani no Magatama, but he still had the ability to protect himself.

　　Besides, the flowers of the red spider lily are found in many places in the underworld. As soon as he enters, the red spider lilies will be able to detect him. Isn't that very safe?

　　Against the backdrop of a gloomy world, Kyosuke Kousaka followed the scent and began to move towards Higanbana's residence.

　　When he arrived at the place, the red spider lily was lying lazily on its side, and no matter how you looked at it, it seemed to be waiting for him.

　　And Qingji?

　　He was sleeping soundly.

　　Qingji is a girl who is very healthy in terms of eating, drinking and sleeping.

　　Every time after having sex with him, I always sleep soundly and it is difficult to wake me up.

　　But once awakened, the love will become as hot as a flame...

　　"Come on."

　　"Yes, I am here."

　　"Then come over."

　　The red spider lily waved with a smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka vaguely felt that there was a bit of danger, and couldn't help but think of the guess he had in his head at the beginning, and secretly felt that something was wrong.

　　In the end, he gritted his teeth and walked over.

　　"Oh no, I really may not be able to defeat Higanbana this time..."

　　A small hand gently held Kyosuke Kousaka's hand.

　　Just when he felt somewhat relieved, Kyosuke Kousaka was pulled by a strong force and suddenly faced Higanbana, who seemed to be smiling and squinting her eyes.

　　"Your hands...can't move?"

　　A slightly cool chill enveloped Kyosuke Kousaka, but he remained unafraid and went straight towards the charming woman who was only a few feet away from him. He wanted to be on top again this time!

 214. The Flower Pattern of Higanbana/The Female Ghost/The Surprise of Yomiuri

　　"Oh, I really can't move my hands."

　　The interested voice came from Higanbana's mouth.

　　She smiled and stroked the rows of neatly round and tapered marks on her strong arms, giggling.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was lying down with his eyes closed, ignoring the woman.

　　Half an hour.

　　He had a special experience which was not bad, but was a little strange.

　　How special is it? I don’t know how to describe it.

　　

　　The warm and wet feeling all over the body is really unforgettable.

　　"It's not that great. You seemed to be enjoying it before."

　　The red spider lily said again.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka continued the PUA unconsciously.

　　“That’s the smell of love.”

　　"I don't really understand this, but I think your fetish is beyond the ordinary."

　　“……”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is silent.

　　Seeing how calmly and naturally Higanbana spoke, he was almost about to suffer "social death".

　　“But I don’t hate it either.”

　　"It's hard for you to comfort me like this..."

　　The corner of Kousaka Kyousuke's mouth twitched.

　　Looking at the red spider lilies seemed to comfort him as if taking care of his mood. His emotions were very complicated.

　　It would be better to just laugh at him.

　　It’s not that he has a tendency to be self-abuse, but he is not used to the fact that the red spider lily, who often teases him, suddenly cares about him.

　　"What's the matter this time? You risked serious injury to come here~"

　　Higanbana asked about things in a joking manner as before.

　　"Uh," Kousaka Kyosuke immediately felt embarrassed, "It's a problem with your hands. I have a solution here..."

　　After that, he explained the whole story in detail.

　　After all, the red spider lily is a monster that has lived for hundreds of years, so it is too low-class for her to play tricks on it.

　　Be honest, be honest.

　　"I understand. You want to be my servant who protects me after you die. That's fine."

　　"Why did you become a servant?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is unsatisfied.

　　Although saying that he always suppresses the red spider lily does not mean anything, his status cannot be so low.

　　The red spider lily tilted its head slightly, and a smile was on its face, which was delicate and bright like peach blossoms in March.

　　"I thought you liked this kind of play."

　　As she spoke, she moved her long, slender legs inwards and gently moved them up and down.

　　A pair of scarlet eyes slowly narrowed into a line, with seductive eyes flowing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took a deep breath and almost exploded.

　　Higanbana carefully admired Kyosuke Kousaka's expression and smiled slightly.

　　"Look, Qingji is still sleeping next to you, but you are like this now. Don't you think it's exciting?"

　　"Speaking of this, I will definitely report you to Qing Ji later."

　　"So, then the two of you will deal with me together?"

　　"Just to give you a good verbal lesson."

　　"Well, do you think you have the position to say this now?"

　　"some!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has no shame at all.

　　Even though he had been honest with Higanbana before, he couldn't forget to be honest with Qingji.

　　"Then I won't help you." Higanbana continued to smile and retracted her foot.

　　"If you don't want to help, then don't help." Feeling a little regretful, Kousaka Kyosuke simply chose to bury himself in front of the red spider lily, trying to peek into the abyss.

　　"Your behavior is not consistent with your words and deeds."

　　“There is a saying that goes, ‘Work hard and you will have enough food and clothing.’ ”

　　"You're moving your mouth."

　　Higanbana made a mocking sound, but eventually raised her little hands and moved them up and down quickly.

　　Before I knew it, it was like this after only knowing each other for a few months. I don’t know what will happen after a hundred years?

　　Time passed slowly while I was thinking carelessly.

　　Feeling that the time was about right, Higanbana woke Qingji up directly.

　　"Kyousuke!"

　　Aoki, who was still a little dazed, pounced on Kyosuke Kousaka with a clingy look on her face.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is very used to this kind of thing.

　　I just feel a little bit of wonder every time.

　　She was a shemale when we first met, why are we so clingy?

　　After thinking about it, Qingji is almost becoming a cream puff now, so it is impossible for her to not be obedient.

　　

　　"…Do you want it now?"

　　When Qingji saw Kyosuke Kousaka's posture, she became shy and put her hands on the belt of her body.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka blinked his eyes, looked at Higanbana who was standing up, as if it had nothing to do with him, and just smiled at her, and suddenly he felt a headache.

　　Where's the live broadcast?

　　Where does such a great taste come from?

　　——Kyosuke Kousaka really hopes that Higanbana has never understood the modern world and is having a great time now.

　　Even though he is a vested interest, he is always confused by the indescribable sense of immorality.

　　Considering that Qingji had been kept in the dark before, he could be considered an accomplice to some extent, so after thinking about it, he decided to do it.

　　Compared to your own thoughts, it is better to consider Qingji's feelings.

　　The so-called "treat others with sincerity".

　　Now that you've done it, you should be responsible to the end.

　　"Hehehe, you're envious, right? Higanbana~ I have Kyousuke all to myself!"

　　"Don't think it's a big deal just to lend me a place to live. Women still have to compete in terms of pampering, right?"

　　"It's so hot that I can hardly bear it. If you beg me, can't I give you a seat?"

　　The mocking words came out of Qingji's mouth.

　　She proudly twisted her beautiful, youthful and fit body and laughed sweetly towards the sky.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was stunned and almost at a loss as to what to do.

　　Look at the red spider lily again.

　　He just smiled and said nothing, as if he was waiting for the good news.

　　Seeing this, Kyosuke Kousaka finally couldn't help it.

　　He put his mouth close to Qingji's ear and said very carefully and softly:

　　"Just now, Higanbana knocked you unconscious, and then I did that with her..."

　　"--babble?!"

　　Qing Ji widened her eyes and leaned back, her light golden eyes filled with disbelief.

　　Then he turned around and glared at the red spider lily angrily.

　　"You're mean! You're cunning! You're just a mean person!"

　　"Oh, I saw you were sleeping soundly, so I didn't want to disturb you."

　　"Damn it! I will definitely let you know why my name is Qingji!"

　　"Come on, but don't make it too hard on Kyousuke..."

　　"Ah, Kyousuke!"

　　Qingji looked at Kyosuke Kousaka very embarrassedly again.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled: "I was also wrong just now. I couldn't control myself."

　　"This is none of your business! You must have been forcibly captured by Higanbana. I will help you get revenge!"

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Aoki in silence, as she didn't mind at all.

　　I don't know how to continue.

　　After all, no matter how you look at it, he was wrong.

　　No matter how thick-skinned he is, there is a limit.

　　Sure enough, the red spider lily is still the same red spider lily, and it still causes him trouble.

　　It's Mao time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka brought Higanbana and Aokiji to Mizube Tsukasa's manor.

　　“What a nice place~”

　　As soon as she arrived, Qingji started praising her.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is not in control.

　　"Isn't it too selfish to keep Qingji in the underworld because I'm worried about her unstable emotions?"

　　At that moment, Kyosuke Kousaka found that Aoki was very obedient and submissive.

　　Except for some minor conflicts with Higanbana, everything else is good.

　　So, is it true...but will the red spider lily be lonely?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly glanced at Higanbana, and Higanbana looked back at him teasingly as if it had predicted the future.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very depressed.

　　Smart women are not very popular.

　　Forget it, just be friends.

　　Of course you still have to write the love letter and keep calm.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　A lively cheer passed by my ears.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw Su Shang running towards him excitedly.

　　At this time, everyone was in the courtyard of their residence, so it was reasonable for Su Shang to come over immediately after sensing the presence.

　　"Well, this is Aokiji and this is Higanbana." Kyosuke Kousaka introduced the two people he brought with a smile.

　　Su Chang welcomed this very much and greeted Qing Ji and Higanbana with a smile on her face.

　　"Hello, I'm Su Shang~"

　　"Hello~Suchang~"

　　"It's our first meeting. Please advise me."

　　In response to Su Chang's greeting, Qing Ji responded lively, and Bianhua greeted politely.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not too surprised by Higanbana's behavior.

　　Because Higanbana is indeed a woman who knows etiquette very well.

　　To outsiders, she is both delicate and charming, and also calm and intellectual.

　　Unfortunately, this woman really wants to cheat people without paying with her life, and she may demand souls as payment at any time.

　　He is even more dedicated in making fun of him.

　　"Adult Kyosuke..."

　　After a while, Suyi, Kagura, Shizuko and others also came over.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka simply introduced them one by one.

　　If it were modern times, it would start with Shura Field.

　　And in this era, it is quite normal.

　　"Higanbana is still very considerate." Kyosuke Kousaka muttered.

　　"It's time, let's go have breakfast."

　　After getting to know each other, Kyosuke Kousaka suggested having dinner together, and no one objected to this suggestion.

　　When eating, Kyosuke Kousaka asked Kagura to feed him.

　　After all, Kagura is small and looks very adorable, and even Aokiji seemed to be doting on her when she first saw her.

　　That's a great advantage.

　　"Qingji, Qingji, what's it like where you live?"

　　"It's not far from the River Styx. Normally, you can always see a lot of dead souls flowing along the River Styx to the underworld. Yes, there are especially many dead souls during this period!"

　　"It must have been those sirens who did it!"

　　"Don't worry, I will kill those sea monsters with you!"

　　"good!"

　　Su Shang and Qing Ji seem to get along very well.

　　In contrast, Su Yi also communicates slowly and harmoniously with the red spider lilies from time to time.

　　Higanbana seems to be very interested in the affairs of the manor.

　　On the contrary, unlike when Kyosuke Kousaka mentioned it before, he had no reaction at all.

　　This is probably what it means to "be fair to the person, not the issue."

　　"What a harmonious relationship."

　　Shizuka said secretly.

　　She only said hello and one sentence during the whole process, and silently observed the new arrivals, Higanbana and Aoki.

　　I found that Qingji is as lively as Suchang, while Bianhua is more mysterious...

　　That smile gives people a mysterious feeling.

　　To be honest, if she didn't know that she had an intimate relationship with her husband, she would really want to stay away from the red spider lily.

　　Because I'm afraid.

　　Fortunately, my husband has a good eye and it is impossible for him to pick a bad woman.

　　Shizuka firmly believes this.

　　Chitanda next to her was a little curious. When she heard Aokiji and Higanbana talking about things in the underworld from time to time, she couldn't help but be attracted by what they were talking about.

　　"So there are so many monsters living in the underworld? It turns out that the dead go to the underworld through the Styx..."

　　I see!

　　So amazing!

　　The strong curiosity remains the same as it is today.

　　Chitanda, who looked pure and quiet, just listened quietly to things she didn't know.

　　Originally, Chitanda was more worried about her husband Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　But seeing that Kagura was taking good care of him, his worries were reduced.

　　Furthermore, she was well aware that worrying too much would only embarrass her husband, so she tried to avoid it.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke himself?

　　He saw that Qingji and Higanhua were getting along well with the Suyi and Suchang sisters and others, and they looked very happy.

　　Inexplicably, I feel that it was the right decision to come to this world.

　　Even though he often gets injured, can't Sese solve these problems?

　　“…You don’t want to eat?”

　　"eat."

　　Being suddenly asked and meeting Kagura's cherry pink eyes, Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and opened his mouth again.

　　I was thinking about feeding Kagura a few meals later.

　　Wait until breakfast is finished.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka invited Kamisama Yuusuke and Kasumigaoka over.

　　When Kamisama Yumemu saw the red spider lily, she was shocked. She opened her mouth wide and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with an incredible look.

　　"You are so bold that you even dare to flirt with the red spider lily of the Styx!"

　　"It's not a hookup, we really love each other!"

　　"I feel like you're not truly in love with whoever you are with..." Kamisama Yui couldn't help but look at Kyosuke Kousaka with contempt.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said righteously: "Please don't say that. You were obviously involved in my relationship."

　　"Ahem, yes, you and Higanbana are in love, I firmly believe it!"

　　Enmusubi immediately changed her words.

　　Kasumigaoka, who was standing by, was helpless. “Are you worried about losing your reputation?”

　　Similarly, Shizuka also complained in the same way.

　　The others who have gradually become familiar with Yuuki Shin are not surprised.

　　Qing Ji couldn't help but belittle Higanbana: "Look, even the gods have witnessed your evil deeds."

　　"What did Higanbana do?"

　　Seeing that Higanbana didn't seem to mind at all, Su Chang asked.

　　The red spider lily smiled and said, "I was born in the night of nothingness, to guide lost souls. I can clearly feel which souls are praying, and they are longing for a listener."

　　"Then, I will listen to their obsessions and wishes, and then maintain a bond with them with an absolutely fair contract. All they need to do is offer their souls in exchange for an equal wish..."

　　The surroundings suddenly became quiet, dead silent.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head secretly, and had to break the possible silence by saying:

　　"Don't you think he sounds like a dangerous person when you say that? Although that's exactly what he said..."

　　Shizuko complained in her heart, "Even Kyousuke-sama said so. It's a pity that you are not afraid at all."

　　Su Chang's eyes sparkled as she looked at the red spider lily in admiration: "It looks amazing!"

　　"Yes, the existence that disrupts the cycle of life and death at the junction of Yin and Yang in the Styx is indeed very powerful."

　　Yuuki Shin curled her lips.

　　Everyone was slightly stunned when they heard Kamisama Yui's explanation, and looked at Higanbana strangely.

　　Qingji put her hands on her hips and laughed triumphantly.

　　"Look, this is a troublemaker!"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke gave Qing Ji a knife: "We are family now, stop teasing us like that."

　　"Oh..." Qingji touched her head and responded obediently.

　　The red spider lily looks very natural.

　　"The dead souls cross the Styx in the night, either going to hell to atone for their sins or to a new life. But in my sea of ​​flowers, they can sink into the beautiful dreams of their previous lives and keep the original intention of reincarnation in this life. So becoming my flower mud may be a happy thing."

　　Goddess Yuuki saw the essence at a glance.

　　"But they will eventually disappear and become part of your power. I don't think this is a better ending."

　　"They are all willing, because I will fulfill their last wish. As for disappearing? I don't think it's disappearing, because I will take away their wailing souls, and they will bloom sweet and fragrant flowers, leaving behind their obsession to last forever. I will quietly wait for the flowers to wither and bloom countless times, witnessing everything about them..."

　　It was rare for Higanbana to speak for a long time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened very attentively.

　　He understands.

　　The red spider lily is just interested in obsession.

　　And every soul that traded with her did so voluntarily, so there was nothing to say.

　　"Hey, stop talking. It's hard to understand what you say. Anyway, you can do anything as long as you don't harm others~"

　　Yomiuri waved her hand casually.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke agreed: "That's right, just choose the way that makes you most comfortable and happiest and live your life well."

　　Su Chang nodded her head.

　　"That's right~ Just live happily~"

　　Kamisama Yume rolled her eyes at Kousaka Kyousuke and said, "Be careful or you'll turn into flower mud."

　　"This is considered a curse. Do you still want to form a bond with her?" Kyosuke Kousaka complained.

　　The red spider lily was amused, as if it agreed.

　　Qing Ji stared at Higanbana and clenched her fists: "Don't worry! I will keep a close eye on this woman!"

　　"Please give me some trust in this regard..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sighed, then stretched out his hand to Kamisama Yui with difficulty, then turned to look at Higanbana and Aokiji.

　　After noticing this, the two of them also walked up to Kamisama Yume.

　　"It's a bond!"

　　"Let Lord Yuuki-sama witness all this."

　　"Then I will bless your marriage!"

　　Yosuke Yume put her hands together, and red lines appeared from between her hands and quickly wrapped around the hands of Kyosuke Kousaka, Higanbana, and Aokiji.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka instantly felt the divine power eroding his own body slowly flowing onto Kamisama Yui along the red line.

　　Kamisama Yuuno seems to have divine power, and her poor appearance reveals a rare holy temperament.

　　"You two know each other, understand each other, and promise each other... your marriage is complete!"

　　Yuuki Shin closed her eyes and recited a sentence.

　　The red lines suddenly glowed, then gradually faded and began to disappear.

　　"Thanks for your hard work……"

　　Feeling that about one third of his divine power had disappeared, Kyosuke Kousaka felt a lot more relaxed.

　　Just as he was about to say something else, he frowned.

　　"The sea monster is coming again. Wait a minute before I thank Lord Yukonami again. I will go and meet the enemy first."

　　"I'll go too!"

　　"Haha, join me."

　　"I'll take Kagura there first, you guys follow the main group..."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke said this, he hugged Kagura swiftly and moved towards the side of Arakawa at an extremely fast speed.

　　I was complaining in my heart, this is endless, right? Not even a day off! I'll use all of this to make flower mud!

 215. Ponyo and the Red String/Crisis at Kyoto Port/Ishigami Yuu and Paper

　　Quickly arrived at the edge of Arakawa.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw that the Onmyojis on duty on the shore were setting up a powerful defensive barrier.

　　In the sky, there is a huge and hideous ghost ship floating.

　　There are countless and densely packed sirens on the Arakawa River.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's attention was mainly focused on Otakemaru standing at the bow of the ghost ship.

　　Otakemaru, the man with horns on his head, still had a rebellious smile on his face as always.

　　The magatama weapon in his hand was placed on his shoulder, making him look even more reckless.

　　"..." Kousaka Kyosuke was silent.

　　He was completely speechless.

　　Can we change the place?

　　He had to protect both his own estate and Arakawa of the water tribe.

　　There is simply no possibility of taking a step back.

　　If I really let Otakemaru hold me back and let the sea monsters fight, I would suffer heavy losses.

　　"The purpose of Otakemaru's attack here is to delay Kyoto's main force on the one hand, and to perform a blood sacrifice on the other hand, to start a huge ritual and absorb all of Kyoto's spiritual energy..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pondered and began to wonder what Otakemaru's purpose was this time?

　　Do you still want to continue attracting troops from Kyoto?

　　Or are there not enough blood sacrifices?

　　"start!"

　　A cold command suddenly sounded in the sky.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was waiting for changes, immediately felt something was wrong.

　　Because as Otakemaru issued the order, the sirens all unleashed their demonic power simultaneously.

　　The rolling waves rose high from the Arakawa and rushed inland!

　　"Kagura, protect yourself too."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said quickly and rushed towards the waves.

　　He had to stop this disaster which was no different from a tsunami, and his body's defense was quite weak when he tried to stop it, so he needed Kagura's protection.

　　After all, no one can resist Otakemaru at the moment.

　　It will still take time for Su Yi Su Shang, Yao Dao Ji and others to come over.

　　With a thought, Kyosuke Kousaka turned into flames to fight against the endless waves.

　　There are also almost invisible sirens lurking in the waves.

　　If they were to fight against the army, Kyosuke Kousaka was sure that no matter how brave and skilled the army was, they would be no match for these sea monsters.

　　boom!

　　Boom! !

　　Raging waves mixed with terrifying demonic power and shock waves rushed towards the shore.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who evaporated most of the waves and burned the mermaid in the process, only hoped that the Onmyoji on the shore could give him some help.

　　Kagura had to protect him and herself at the same time, so she didn't have much energy to help.

　　Just as he was thinking this, Kyosuke Kousaka felt a terrifying gaze locking onto him.

　　In mid-air, a hidden sharp aura flashed by.

　　However, it was quickly offset silently.

　　“……”

　　Otakemaru squinted at Kagura, who was in the waves but was almost unaffected.

　　Kagura looked at Otakemaru expressionlessly without any movement.

　　It was just that the spiritual energy that erupted from his body caused ripples and distortions in the space.

　　laugh!

　　Otakemaru smiled and was too lazy to test it further.

　　Just stay still.

　　Until, when they have figured it out, they gather everyone together and leave.

　　Su Yi Su Shang and others who had just arrived were once again disappointed and could only see the ghost ship sailing towards the foggy sky.

　　The sirens turned around and left slidably without any hesitation.

　　"It's like this again... What are you trying to do?" Su Chang couldn't help but complain.

　　It took less than a quarter of an hour for him to rush over with his men, only to see the enemies turning around and leaving.

　　This is the second time.

　　"It looks like he has his own purpose. Maybe he's trying to make a feint to the east and attack in the west."

　　Yaodaoji expressed her opinion seriously.

　　When it comes to matters involving battle, Yaodao Ji has her own opinions.

　　Having often experienced various battles and accepted various missions on Genji's side, she is very sensitive to all things combat.

　　"That's probably the case," Kousaka Kyosuke smiled, "but we just need to guard this place."

　　The red spider lily that followed also smiled.

　　"Your strategy of defending a corner was seen through, but they still came over. They knew you would come over immediately, but they still did this. This is really boring."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard this, he was helpless.

　　"We can't counterattack, right? The only way I fight here is on the defensive."

　　attack?

　　He hadn't thought of this method.

　　The problem is that the main combat strategy here still needs to be reported to Kyoto.

　　And Kyosuke Kousaka understands those nobles in Kyoto too well!

　　How could this group of people who only love romance and don't care about anything else be willing to cause trouble?

　　If Kousaka Kyosuke really insists on attacking, the Taoist priest can handle it.

　　But what happens after it’s solved?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has to hand in an answer that satisfies the Taoist priest.

　　Otherwise, it would embarrass the Taoist priest as his superior, which would not be a good thing.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka chose to just sit back and relax.

　　After all, as long as we don't lose, we will win.

　　It doesn't matter how many people die.

　　"I now understand why those generals in ancient times were always imprisoned so easily. There was no one who could speak up in the court. If you overstepped your bounds, you would be punished..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in a dark state of mind.

　　It's not that he didn't know this truth before, but it was a different story when he actually experienced it himself.

　　"Then keep up the good work." Higanbana continued smiling.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was helpless.

　　These words are full of sarcasm.

　　Who wouldn’t be annoyed if there were a few more guerrilla warfare?

　　after.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took his people back, just like yesterday.

　　He was very depressed, but being depressed was of no use.

　　There are too many sirens, and they can work together to create a tsunami at any time, or even change the terrain to be suitable for their own combat in an instant.

　　In this situation, it is difficult for Kyosuke Kousaka to deal with it.

　　If he really dared to go over and suppress Otakemaru like he did before, Kousaka Kyosuke thought the probability of success was too low.

　　Isn’t there a famous saying that goes “The same moves are useless against Saint Seiya”?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew that Otakemaru was not a Saint Seiya, but at least he had brains.

　　I guess he's just waiting for the chance for him to act like he did before, and then do something ruthless.

　　For something like this that is likely to happen.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka means to follow his heart.

　　It’s not that I’m afraid of death, but I understand that doing useless work is a waste of energy.

　　Especially when your own condition is not good.

　　All in all, Kyosuke Kousaka is still alive. After all, no one is dying now, right?

　　The pressure is probably on other inner roads - for example, Seven Corners Mountain and Dark Night Mountain.

　　According to the plot of "Onmyoji".

　　Otakemaru sent two elite troops to the Seven-Cornered Mountain and Kuroyoru Mountain around Kyoto, and carried out a bloody sacrifice while outflanking the rear of Heian-kyo.

　　Seimei, Minamoto no Raikou and others must have guessed this and were already trying to intercept them.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not too clear about what would happen.

　　I just think that I should just do my job well.

　　It's evening time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had a meal with Higanbana, Aokiji and others, and then sent them back to the underworld.

　　The red spider lily itself belongs to the monster from the other side of the River Styx.

　　Just as she said during the day, she was born to guide lost souls, and she would leave naturally when everything was fine.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka asked about Aokiji's words, and after learning that he was fine, he chose to continue living with Higanbana.

　　The reason given was "adapting to life in the underworld."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is naturally casual, as long as Aokiji is happy.

　　"Kyosuke, if you have any questions, come and see me."

　　"Well, don't worry, you saw it over there. Kagura, Suyi Sushang, Youdaoji and Hakuro all protected me very well."

　　"Yeah, I felt a little relieved after seeing that, but if possible, I would like to protect you, Kyousuke."

　　"You should just live your life well. I'll take you out to play when I'm free."

　　"Great! It's settled!"

　　Qingji looked very happy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka held her lovely cheeks with both hands and gave her a solemn farewell ceremony.

　　After a while, Qing Ji felt dizzy.

　　What Kyosuke Kousaka likes most is Aoki's weak resistance to love.

　　Just a little PUA, and he will be really obedient.

　　Next, we arrived at the red spider lily.

　　"Are you prepared to get hurt?" said Higanbana with a smile.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "The vines on your body don't have thorns, so..."

　　It's a bit uncomfortable to get injured every time.

　　Or try saying something softer.

　　After the water snakes fought fiercely for a while, Kyosuke Kousaka finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　It’s great that you’re not injured.

　　"Is it sweet?" asked Higanbana.

　　"This is love, you don't understand."

　　"It's more like more control."

　　"In short, it's love. You should learn from Qingji."

　　“Hehe~”

　　Aoki held her head high and chest puffed out when she was praised by Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　Higanbana laughed, with a meaningful look on her face: "You are not qualified to say this since I am suppressing you."

　　"ah!"

　　Qing Ji was shocked, wondering how on earth could this be done?

　　It's obviously the man on top of the woman?

　　How can women do this?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke coughed dryly and said to Aokiji, "I'll give it to you next time, too."

　　Qing Ji was still confused and just nodded.

　　What was in his mind thinking about how he could communicate by putting pressure on Kyosuke Kousaka?

　　This is Qingji’s blind spot.

　　But she was too embarrassed to ask more questions.

　　"Goodbye then. I will continue to write to you later."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye, suppressed his nostalgic feeling, turned around and left.

　　Qingji was still staring blankly in the direction of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　I don't know how much time had passed before I came to my senses.

　　She glanced at the red spider lily that was lying comfortably on the flower bed with a look of dissatisfaction on her face.

　　"Why do you put Kyousuke on top of it?"

　　“It’s because of love.”

　　“Eh…”

　　Qing Ji was speechless.

　　If the reason is related to love, it is understandable.

　　Higanbana looked at Qingji's dazed expression with interest and felt it was quite funny.

　　To be honest, even after visiting the modern world of dreams, she was more surprised by the knowledge about the two sexes.

　　Every time I see Kyosuke Kousaka using it on himself, I still feel it's quite amazing.

　　As for those ideas, values ​​and the like.

　　Higanbana thinks that just looking at Kousaka Kyousuke is enough.

　　She felt that Kyosuke Kousaka was much more interesting than anything in modern times.

　　"How did you suppress Kyousuke?"

　　"oh?"

　　Higanbana looked at Qingji with confusion, who was pretending to be calm but whose eyes kept flickering.

　　After a quick thought, she suddenly giggled.

　　Qing Ji seemed to be enraged, and cried out as she pounced on the red spider lily...

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had just returned, met Kingohime who came to visit.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was originally hard, lost his temper in an instant.

　　"Goldfish princess, is there something wrong with other aquatic creatures?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked hurriedly.

　　Seeing Goldfish's serious expression, he subconsciously thought of something bad.

　　Goldfish girl's expression froze for a moment, and her eyes became vague.

　　"That's not the case..."

　　"Goldfish Princess also wants to help!" Su Chang said happily.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke leaned back slightly, having a bad feeling: "Help?"

　　"It's the red line! The red line!"

　　Su Chang raised her little hands.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka stared at Goldfish Princess in a daze, then looked at the other companions.

　　Two blushes gradually appeared on the fair cheeks of the former goldfish girl, which were very rosy, but she still didn't want to look at him.

　　The latter, Kagura, Suyi, Shizuko, Chitanda, Youtouhime, Hakuro and others were very natural and calm.

　　More like waiting for his answer.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was a little overwhelmed.

　　"Konyu-hime looked like she was only ten years old not long ago, but now she's grown up and looks like she's sixteen or seventeen, but her personality doesn't seem to have changed much."

　　"It's not like there haven't been any changes, but I still think of her as the same as before. She probably can't even get hard... er, let's skip it."

　　All in all, it’s too cruel!

　　At least that's how Kyosuke Kousaka sees it.

　　"But you and I have only known each other for a short time, so it would be better if we could at least get to know each other better..."

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka changed his words.

　　It's very happy to be liked by a girl who is not disgusted by you and is very cute.

　　It can be said that I was extremely happy.

　　Although the roar of gunfire that seemed real and unreal continued in my ears.

　　"Don't worry about it at this time. The situation is so urgent. Your injuries are more important."

　　Goldfish Princess turned her face slightly away and began to face Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke pretended to meet Kingohime's gaze naturally. Seeing her ocean-blue eyes looking at him, he still gritted his teeth and continued:

　　"After we became friends, I don't quite know how to treat you."

　　Goldfish felt uneasy and tried to hide her nervousness: "It's fine as long as it's almost the same as before."

　　"I understand..." Kousaka Kyosuke said, "Let's get along better in the future. I believe we will have a better understanding of each other."

　　"Um!"

　　Hearing the words that sounded like a confession, Goldfish nodded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly looked at the other partners, each of them had a face full of blessings.

　　In his opinion, there was still a strong sense of incongruity.

　　"Congratulations!"

　　Su Chang finally couldn't hold back her words and shouted, very happy.

　　She thought to herself, I have one more playmate!

　　Very good!

　　When Kingfisher heard this, she became even more embarrassed. She bowed to Kagura, Suyi and the others, and spoke in a low voice.

　　"Please give me your guidance..."

　　Su Yi: "I'm glad you can join."

　　Kagura: "Let's continue playing together in the future."

　　Shizuko and Chitanda: "I don't deserve your advice..."

　　It was like meeting each other for the first time.

　　At a certain moment, Kyosuke Kousaka seemed more like an outsider.

　　Day 323 of Travel

　　After finishing breakfast, Kamisama Yuuki brought Kasumigaoka over.

　　Seeing that the person she was to be connected to this time was a monster, Yosuga Yuuno's mouth curled up in a strange smile.

　　"You don't mind monsters at all."

　　"Humans, gods, demons, ghosts, as long as they can communicate, they are actually all similar."

　　"There's nothing wrong with what you said..."

　　"That's the truth." Kyosuke Kousaka said frankly.

　　Anyway, in his opinion, they all look similar, so there is no problem in in-depth communication.

　　“All right,” Yume Yume’s smile turned into a dashing one, and he clapped his hands, “Let me be the witness of your marriage!”

　　After saying that, a red line appeared out of thin air, with both ends wrapped around the hands of Kyosuke Kousaka and Kingohime.

　　Goldfish felt like her heart was about to jump out and she couldn't help but close her eyes.

　　"Huh?"

　　“Huh?!”

　　Surprised voices rang out one after another.

　　Goldfish Princess, who also realized that something seemed to be wrong with her, opened her eyes, only to find that the world in front of her had become subtly different.

　　Everyone...she has to raise her head to see everyone?

　　Oops!

　　"Hey, Kyosuke, it turns out you even like children."

　　"I'm not a child!"

　　A childish voice came out of Goldfish Girl's mouth.

　　She reacted immediately and wanted to use her demonic power to continue growing, but a hand gently pressed down on her shoulder.

　　"Please take it easy. I think it's a bit hard for you to change your form. There's no need to rush. No matter which you are, I and everyone else will accept it."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke laughed lol.

　　When he finished speaking, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't know whether he had goosebumps or not.

　　But he could hear the sound very clearly, which was louder than the explosion of a cannonball.

　　Oh my god!

　　"Yeah, I've grown up, but sometimes I want to recall what I looked like when I was young..."

　　Goldfish thought of an excuse quickly.

　　Kagura said, “This is also very cute.”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was speechless. He felt that Kagura seemed to be a little happy as she leaned over to compare her height with Kingohime.

　　Really, you don't need to worry too much about these.

　　Petite and cute.

　　It's just that when it comes to Ponyo, it's a bit...

　　"How old is Goldfish Princess?" Kasumigaoka, who almost never speaks, couldn't help but ask.

　　Goldfish blinked her eyes and tilted her head unconsciously.

　　"I forgot...it seems like a long time."

　　"I'm sorry for asking such a presumptuous question."

　　"Nothing."

　　Goldfish didn't care too much about this kind of thing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka understands Kasumigaoka's dilemma very well.

　　Having a young wife is still very immoral, but it doesn’t matter.

　　Because Kyosuke Kousaka knows how to develop.

　　Whether it was Komachi, Kei, or Kagura, he would try his best to raise them until they were old enough to be eaten.

　　Goldfish-hime would have to wait another ten years at most - well, to be honest, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't have much desire for Goldfish-hime, but she was fine with being a younger sister.

　　After he resurrects Lord Arakawa, they continue to play games and chat together.

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka met with the fighters one by one.

　　What about winning people's hearts and showing kindness to others? Isn't this a very normal thing?

　　Could it be possible that I have made enemies with these people?

　　"Adult Kyosuke, urgent report from Kyoto Port!"

　　Just when Kyosuke Kousaka was about to take Kagura to the gathering place of the water tribe, someone came over to deliver a message.

　　What was said made Kousaka Kyosuke feel a chill in his heart.

　　Is this ever going to end?

　　It must be a siren!

　　Received the urgent news, as expected.

　　To put it briefly - in the morning, tens of thousands of water monsters attacked the Port of Kyoto. The Onmyojis from the three major Onmyoji families, the Minamoto, Fujiwara, and Kamo, united together to defend under the command of Minamoto no Yorihira, but half of the Port of Kyoto was eventually lost.

　　Then, instead of asking for support, they asked for shelter for the homeless victims in Kyoto Port?

　　"There are already enough people here."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to complain.

　　Considering that the "victims" inside were just ordinary nobles, he knew that he still had to help.

　　After all, nobles intermarry with each other and share what they have, so even if the relationship is distant, they still have to provide "humanitarian assistance."

　　In this case, there is no option to refuse.

　　Thinking of this, Kyosuke Kousaka hurriedly summoned the management of Mizube Manor to explain the situation.

　　After some discussion, a guard team of 200 people went to pick them up.

　　Any more is definitely impossible.

　　Holding the front line on Arakawa's side is more important than anything else.

　　"It is estimated that about a thousand people may be accepted." Privately, Kyosuke Kousaka talked about the details with Suyi again.

　　Su Yi's heart was moved: "Master Kyosuke, do you want to accept those refugees?"

　　Yes, Kyoto Port was almost lost, which meant that not only the nobles were left homeless, but other commoners as well.

　　"Yes, since the manor hasn't recruited all the villagers yet, it's not a bad idea to treat those refugees as temporary labor. After observing for a while, we can dismiss the ones that are not good."

　　"Good job, Kyosuke."

　　Su Yi bowed and turned to leave to prepare for the shelter.

　　She actually knows it too.

　　It will have a very negative impact on your reputation if you do not rescue a group of civilians affected by the disaster at such a critical moment.

　　Phew~

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly breathed a sigh of relief and hugged Kagura beside him with his still relatively flexible hands.

　　“……” Kagura watched quietly, and in response, she hugged Kyosuke Kousaka with her hands.

　　For a while.

　　Kagura then asked, "Is the issue of sheltering difficult?"

　　"It's not that difficult, but it does take a lot of manpower to manage, and there's no ruling that these people coming here will disrupt the order here, so I'll have to act according to circumstances."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's detour.

　　He felt that the group of nobles coming from Kyoto Port were a bit tricky.

　　Unfortunately, we can't just ignore it.

　　These are actually okay.

　　The main thing is that there are also a lot of disaster victims, who are good and bad.

　　Considering that there are many people around, Kyosuke Kousaka tried his best to show his helpful side.

　　Like Qingming.

　　He became famous because he often helped people and monsters.

　　Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, you won't have much fame among monsters.

　　"I'll help, too."

　　"We'll see then."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not refuse Kagura's offer to help.

　　As a human being, you can't always be a mascot.

　　Especially when he really wants to express himself, he certainly cannot discourage his enthusiasm.

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka returned to his usual place to rest.

　　The Sirens did not attack that day, because the disaster at Kyoto Port was probably taking place at the Mizube Manor.

　　Day 324 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka just waited quietly.

　　Waiting to see if the Kraken will attack.

　　Su Yi, Su Shang, Shizuko, Chitanda, Yao Dao Ji, Bai Lang and other companions are busy with their own things just like before.

　　Suyi was busy taking in refugees from Kyoto Port at the manor, Sushang went on patrol and played, Shizuko and Chitanda followed the old tradition and stayed in the manor with many barriers to study agriculture, and Yaodaoji and Bailang went to the bank of Arakawa to guard...

　　From this perspective, Kyosuke Kousaka is indeed quite lazy.

　　Plus I started writing love letters.

　　If other people knew about this, they would all curse him and call him a "scumbag!"

　　"Kyosuke, Kagura!"

　　There was a call from outside.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was writing the letter, looked towards the source of the voice and knew it was Goldfish Princess without having to guess.

　　The soft voice of Goldfish Princess as she grows up is very special.

　　There was a faint sense of firmness and determination in her coquettishness.

　　“You’re here.”

　　"Yes..."

　　"Sit down."

　　"Yeah." Goldfish Girl sat down obediently.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka put away the letter on the table very neatly.

　　Goldfish immediately became curious, what is this?

　　"This is the letter I was going to send to my friends back home in Kyoto." Seeing Goldfish's confusion, Kyosuke Kousaka said it frankly.

　　oh!

　　Goldfish showed an expression that said, "I see."

　　Then, she fiddled with the clear sea-blue hair on her head and lowered her face slightly.

　　The overall look is peaceful and quiet.

　　The corners of Kousaka Kyosuke's mouth twitched secretly: "Let's just maintain the normal relationship for now, and wait for time to pass and things will come naturally, right?"

　　At first he wanted to refuse, but Goldfish's love-struck look was too obvious.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is not impotent, so of course he agreed.

　　Just be a playmate first and we’ll talk about it later.

　　"...I don't quite understand how to treat you now." Goldfish raised her head slightly and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka carefully, her blushing cheeks clearly revealed.

　　Don’t you think this sounds familiar?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it and then looked at Kagura.

　　Kagura understood what Kyosuke Kousaka meant and looked at Kingohime.

　　"When I met Kyousuke, he was holding me."

　　"Hold me? Yes, yes, yes, it's not impossible."

　　"Don't force yourself."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is silent.

　　It turns out that Kagura can't give any good advice on emotional issues.

　　"——It's okay! I want to get along well with you!"

　　Goldfish seemed to have regained her spirit. She moved her knees and came in front of Kyosuke Kousaka with her head lowered.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no choice but to just hug Goldfish gently.

　　"Kagura, come too. Goldfish-hime will be nervous."

　　"May I?"

　　"Yes, Kagura, come along!"

　　Goldfish said quickly.

　　Even though Kyosuke Kousaka's hug was very gentle, she couldn't help but feel nervous!

　　It would be much better if Kagura was with us.

　　"Then here I come."

　　Kagura found the empty space in Kyousuke Kousaka's arms and gently entered inside, very skillfully.

　　Kagura is often hugged and whispered by Kyosuke Kousaka, and she is already so familiar with him that she can't be more familiar with him.

　　"It feels warm." A clear, tender voice sounded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also felt warm in his heart and hugged Kagura tightly.

　　Goldfish Princess slowly calmed down.

　　"This is indeed much better..."

　　“Once you face things head on, it doesn’t seem like a big deal anymore.”

　　"Yes, that's it."

　　"After we defeat the Sea Nation, I will go find the vessel that carries the soul of Lord Arakawa and revive him. During this time, you must also take your responsibilities on the Water Tribe side more seriously, okay?"

　　"I understand... I will definitely protect my people!"

　　"That's not all. After all, your strength is still a little insufficient. It is necessary to ask others for help."

　　"Well, I also feel that my strength is still a little lacking..."

　　"It's okay. This kind of thing is hard to resolve in a short period of time. After all, nothing can be accomplished overnight."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gently comforted Goldfish Princess.

　　Originally, Goldfish Princess was still an innocent child, and everyone cared about her.

　　As a result, Lord Arakawa has now handed over the responsibility of protecting his people to Goldfish Princess, so Goldfish Princess is naturally under a lot of pressure.

　　Growth is definitely possible.

　　But Kyosuke Kousaka hopes that Goldfish Princess will not grow too much because of this.

　　At least there should be a buffer period.

　　Otherwise it would be too distressing.

　　"I don't care whether I'm connected with her or not. Anyway, Goldfish Princess has a close relationship with me, so I will definitely help her if I can."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　To be honest, he definitely still has some moral integrity.

　　I just want to protect Goldfish Princess like everyone else.

　　But there just happened to be a small "accident", so let's just go with it.

　　After all, he is still a man and he will not make such a lovely girl sad.

　　It's just too much of a dog, well, he admitted that.

　　They hugged each other for about a quarter of an hour.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka let go of Kagura and Kingohime and started chatting with them.

　　As long as the Siren didn't attack, they all had a lot of free time.

　　There's nothing we can do about it.

　　If they don't defend themselves, are they going to fight on the water or on the sea, which is a good place for fighting against sea monsters?

　　All I can say is that guarding is really the best strategy.

　　Furthermore, Kyosuke Kousaka knew very well that the longer the Sea Country fought with the inland, the more time they would have to buy for the follow-up - Kyoto, which was on the defensive in the war, had a natural home advantage, and if the Sea Country did not invade in a short period of time, the disadvantage would become more obvious.

　　"By the way, the music played by Kiuri, Xingge and the others is very nice. Everyone likes it very much."

　　Goldfish suddenly talked about another interesting thing in the manor.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke asked with a smile: "If it sounds good, that would be great. We have been so busy these past few days that it is easy to get agitated. Some music can really help to soothe your mood."

　　Suddenly, he remembered that he was just starting to learn guitar and bass.

　　"I've learned some myself. How about I play them for you?"

　　"OK!"

　　"good."

　　Afterwards, Kyosuke Kousaka played music for Kagura and Kingohime.

　　The days without the sirens coming were spent leisurely like this.

　　at the same time.

　　Hiroi Kikuri, Hoshige and others who were mentioned by Kingohime are resting.

　　They toured around the estate with their musical instruments, and were very tired from being busy all day long.

　　“I’m really going to heaven…”

　　Hong Xia lay weakly on the edge of the corridor and began to vomit.

　　Yamada Ryoya was lying quietly next to him, without a sound, only his eyes were staring blankly at the sky.

　　"Senior Liang, please don't die!"

　　Kita Ikuyo hurriedly pushed Yamada Ryo, who seemed to have lost his soul.

　　Seeing this scene, Hiroi Kikuri laughed.

　　"Hahaha, you're so energetic..."

　　Xingge on the side rolled her eyes and said, "Don't drink too much, we still have to continue."

　　"I understand, I understand..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri continued to pour wine, the exquisite porcelain bottle tilted over the small cup, and she took a sip.

　　This was impossible before, but it is happening now.

　　This is also very reasonable.

　　Since wine was very precious in this era, you naturally had to taste it carefully.

　　Although the alcohol content is pitifully low, it is still very precious.

　　Hiroi Kikuri has no right to be disparaged.

　　"Hey, I brought some snacks~"

　　A lively voice passed through everyone's ears.

　　A young girl suddenly appeared in the pavilion where everyone was resting.

　　"Madam Su Shang..."

　　"Madam Sushang!"

　　A series of hurried or unexpected voices rang out one after another.

　　Su Chang waved her hand indifferently: "Don't bow, eat something first."

　　"Wow! It's a rice ball, huh—"

　　Hiroi Kikuri shouted with joy, took one of the food handed to her by Sushang, put it in her mouth, and started eating it with relish.

　　"Rice ball?"

　　Yamada Ryo and Nijixia, who were still struggling to stand up and salute, stood up quickly and rushed to the food area.

　　"The filling is pork pickled with garlic. I made it!" Su Chang said excitedly.

　　Xingge picked up a piece and took a bite and couldn't help but exclaim: "It's delicious..."

　　So awesome!

　　Is this the all-round wife?

　　Xingge was almost shocked.

　　Let’s not talk about Kyosuke Kousaka for now, because he is a legend in himself.

　　What Xingge didn't expect was that Kousaka Kyosuke's wife Su Shang was also too outstanding.

　　He can fight on the battlefield, hunt, and now he can cook... He's really an omnipotent person.

　　"In fact, the food made by my sister is more delicious. I just learn from her occasionally. The most serious one is Nino in the mansion. She is the spouse of Kyosuke-sama like me. Her cooking is even more delicious~"

　　Su Chang chattered.

　　Yamada Ryo mumbled as he buried his head in the food and ate it frantically: "So delicious, so delicious..."

　　Kita Ikuyo's face was full of admiration.

　　"Senior Liang eats like a wild animal!"

　　Hong Xia was helpless: "You should finish eating and rest quickly. We will continue the performance later."

　　Su Chang said hurriedly: "Don't be so stressed. The Sirens probably won't come over these days. Everyone is in good condition, so they don't need music to relax..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri looked touched: "Mrs. Sushang, you are so kind."

　　"No matter how good it is, there is no wine. We can discuss the food. Oh, I almost forgot, I also brought some maltose."

　　"Caramel?!"

　　Everyone was surprised again.

　　Sugar, which is ubiquitous in the modern world, is really hard to find in this era.

　　Even if it is not too sweet, it is still a high-end treasure.

　　"Madam Su Shang, your kindness seems a little..."

　　Xingge wanted to remind.

　　Su Chang waved her hand casually: "It's okay, I've asked my sister, except that Ju Li can't drink too much, everything else can be satisfied as much as possible."

　　Hiroi Kikuri scratched her cheek.

　　"It seems that I have entered Madam Su Yi's sight with a very bad image..."

　　Xingge glanced at her and said, "It's hard for normal people to have a good impression of women who are addicted to alcohol."

　　Hongxia agreed with her sister's words: "Sister Juli, you have to keep a spirited look occasionally."

　　"No, that would be too difficult for me!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri first stuffed a piece of candy that Susho took out into her mouth, then she held her head with both hands and looked distressed.

　　Xingge secretly shook her head and simply ignored this college junior.

　　She knew that the school girl was not really drunk.

　　When it comes to the critical moment, I will certainly not let you down.

　　At the very least, the schoolgirls’ performances these days did not experience the various “miserable situations” that occur in performances in the modern world.

　　"Oh! I suddenly remembered that a group of refugees will be coming to Kyoto Port. Don't contact them when the time comes." Su Chang thought of another thing.

　　"Kyoto Port? Refugees?"

　　Hiroi Kikuri looked curious.

　　Su Chang explained: "In the past two days, the sea monster turned to attack Kyoto Port, but that port was about to be lost, so refugees came here."

　　Yamada Ryo was a little confused about this.

　　"Don't touch them, they are..."

　　"They are strangers after all. But Master Kyosuke intends to take them in as villagers for the time being. Considering that these people may have ulterior motives and the current situation, he is putting them aside for management."

　　Su Chang explained seriously, which was rare.

　　She thinks most of this common sense is clear.

　　But these friends in front of me are still simple and kind, so it is better to give them a reminder.

　　After hearing the explanation, the group of people all agreed to Su Chang's request in a serious manner.

　　Not long after, Su Chang noticed some movement outside the farm and said goodbye and went outside.

　　Soon, we discovered that refugees from Kyoto Port were arriving one after another.

　　Su Chang sighed, "We have to spend a lot of food again, and I don't know when the support from Kyoto will arrive..."

　　Day 325 of Travel

　　The sky is slightly overcast.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was sitting on the edge of the corridor, carefully checking the information of the refugees who came from Kyoto Port for refuge.

　　It is somewhat difficult to arrange these people.

　　If you have some connections with nobles, you certainly cannot offer too bad conditions, otherwise it will be suspected of insulting the person, and that would make an enemy.

　　Therefore, food, clothing and lodging must be properly addressed.

　　And it doesn’t matter?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hopes to find elites like Junpei Yamada and Yumi.

　　Talent cannot be wasted.

　　This is an iron rule.

　　After a quick look, I found that there were some, but they were probably among the aristocracy, so forget it.

　　The current situation is more important than anything else.

　　The Sirens may currently be focusing more on the inland of Kyoto, landing on other shores and heading to Kyoto.

　　Even so, Kyosuke Kousaka still had to stay here.

　　On the one hand, it is the safety of one’s own property.

　　On the other hand, if problems really arise, one will be in a passive position politically.

　　Well, that's all we can do.

　　The saying "I won't move unless the enemy moves" is exactly this kind of situation.

　　The view turns to the residential area of ​​the refugees in Kyoto Port.

　　Refugees from Kyoto Port are divided into different levels.

　　Servants and ordinary civilians were pulled to the manor to work as laborers, and were provided with food and shelter accordingly.

　　The nobles and those who had some relationship with the nobles were arranged in a quiet area that had just been expanded.

　　Among them, the more prestigious ones are located in the central area of ​​the region and have better environment.

　　But there is one thing that many people need to abide by.

　　That means freedom is restricted.

　　Fortunately, the area where people can still move around is the size of a small park, which is enough for some people who feel depressed to engage in outdoor activities.

　　"It's so painful. Why do we have to stay here? I think I saw a monster yesterday. It was much more beautiful than those pirates."

　　"Yeah, there's a mermaid, that's really cool, I really want to talk to her."

　　"I didn't expect monsters to be so common here. I really want to get out. Why don't you let me out?"

　　The boys were chatting idly.

　　When he saw the soldiers on duty from afar, he lowered his voice as if in fear.

　　To the boy squatting beside an inconspicuous bush, the sound was actually not small at all.

　　"The sound of communication is not insignificant to the supernatural people of this era. Let's not talk about Onmyoji, just think of the samurai who can jump several stories high and run away so that only a black shadow can be seen. Their facial features are more acute than those of ordinary people..."

　　The boy, Ishigami Yu, was silently fiddling with and piecing together several pieces of scraps of paper, muttering to himself.

　　In this world of gods and monsters, there is no freedom even to dream, let alone speak.

　　If you don't control your mouth, something bad will happen sooner or later.

　　[… Lord Haiming… ritual…]

　　The messy and fragmented words seemed to be engraved on the pieces of weird leather paper made from an unknown animal.

　　Ishigami Yu was trying to piece things together, his mind was a mess.

　　A pair of already tired eyes were filled with lifelessness.

　　Right now.

　　Ishigami Yu didn't know what he was doing.

　　He only knew that he seemed to be working on a puzzle, but the puzzle seemed inexplicably important.

　　It was so important that he had to solve it!

　　At least, that's what he thought.

　　Everyone thought he was crazy, but he didn't know if he was crazy or not.

　　Fortunately, his parents and brother just thought he was depressed and didn't pay much attention to him. After all, they were already busy with their own things.

　　It would be even more annoying to care about him.

　　Suddenly, Ishigami Yu seemed to have entered a mysterious state.

　　The pupils shrank sharply, and the movements of the hands unconsciously followed the feeling in the heart...

　　[I will obey Lord Haiming's orders and go to Black Night Mountain to perform the ceremony at all costs! I will definitely protect all the tribesmen and return home safely...]

　　The blurred words gradually became clear.

　　Reading the contents of the paper in his hand that suddenly formed a complete piece of paper, Ishigami Yu was stunned, and huge waves of shock rose in his heart.

　　Is this true or false? No, I must report it first!

　　Da da da…

　　"Ishigami-san, are you okay?"

　　A gentle male voice sounded, making Ishigami Yu feel physically uncomfortable.

　　Ishigami Yu didn't look up.

　　Then, an impatient female voice was heard again.

　　"Guang, let's go, ignore him."

　　"But if Ishigami-san isn't feeling well, we still have to go help."

　　“……”

　　Ishigami Yu was silent and sighed secretly in his heart.

　　No matter how the boy standing in front of you "cares" about you.

　　He knew very well that he just had to play the role of a pitiful person.

　　"Ishigami-san, are you really okay?"

　　Standing in front of Ishigami Yu who was squatting in the corner of the grass, Ogino Hikaru's face was full of concern, and the pride and pleasure in his heart were simply indescribably wonderful.

　　In this time when there was no evidence to accuse him, he wanted to see how desperate this clown was.

　　Just think of it as a little spice for these depressing days.

　　After the teasing was almost over, Ogino Hikaru was pulled away by his current girlfriend Otomo Kyoko to leave.

　　However, a certain feeling of being ignored is still strong.

　　Ogino Hikaru had an idea and simply pretended to follow the pulling force of Otomo Kyoko and staggered and tilted his body. His leg suspended in the air pretended to kick Ishigami Yu unintentionally.

　　“Hmm…”

　　"Ah! Ishigami-san!"

　　She never expected that her strong pull would cause her boyfriend to lose his balance and kick Ishigami Yu. Otomo Kyoko panicked and tried to support Ishigami Yu who was kicked down.

　　"Paper, paper—"

　　Ishigami Yu screamed hoarsely as he looked at the paper that was thrown into the air by him and then flew far away in the sky.

　　That might be the paper that contains important information about the Siren!

　　"Ishigami-san, how are you..."

　　Kyoko Otomo saw that blood was oozing out of Ishigami Yu's nostrils, and she hurriedly picked up a handkerchief to wipe it.

　　"Hey! Kyoko, he's crazy... Don't go near him, or you might get hurt."

　　Ogino Hikaru pretended to be worried, but secretly he was trying hard to hide his dissatisfaction.

　　This simple woman.

　　That's really stupid.

　　"Don't worry about it! I don't want you to get hurt!" Ogino Hikaru pulled Otomo Kyoko hard.

　　“…It hurts!”

　　Otomo Kyoko looked painful.

　　Ishigami Yu, who had no strength left and whose mind was blank, seemed to come back to his senses. He pointed at the paper still flying in the sky with all his strength and shouted:

　　“——Sea Monster!!”

　　The hoarse voice is very penetrating.

　　Ogino Hikaru was stunned, and even Otomo Kyoko beside him and the people who had gathered around to watch the fun were stunned.

　　"Don't move!"

　　A peaceful voice sounded faintly.

　　A man in his twenties appeared in front of Ishigami Yu like a ghost.

　　He has a dignified appearance and wears a water-steel jacket with a black bird pattern printed on it. He exudes a steady and tough aura.

　　The young man is Qin Bidong.

　　He saw Ishigami Yu, with blood all over his face, pointing at the sky, and immediately discovered a piece of paper floating in the sky that seemed to have an unusual aura.

　　With a flash of his body, he leaped into the air in an instant and grabbed the paper in his hand.

　　It took less than two breaths to land.

　　In this short period of time, Qin Bidong had already quickly read the contents on the paper, with a flickering in the depths of his pupils.

　　"Someone, take this man to heal his wounds."

　　Qin Bidong gave the order in a clear voice.

　　Soon, Ishigami Yu was carefully lifted by two people onto a makeshift cot and moved outside.

　　Qin Bidong asked someone to bring the parties involved, Ogino Hikaru and Otomo Kyoko, over.

　　Others who were more like spectators simply registered.

　　Less than a cup of tea.

　　The paper that Ishigami Yu pieced together was delivered to Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke rubbed his brows and muttered to himself, "In the plot, there is indeed a thing about the sea monster dropping fragments... but this is not what is recorded."

　　Without giving it much thought, he packed up the spliced ​​paper and sent it to Kyoto via paper crane.

　　This kind of thing is too troublesome.

　　Just give the evidence to Kyoto and let them deal with it themselves.

　　"What about the person who put the paper together?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked Suyi.

　　"I think he was affected by the evil spirit on the paper and the sudden attack. He was a little dazed."

　　"This is inappropriate... At least we need to find out the whole story. I will treat the man."

　　"Yes, I'll have someone bring him here right away."

　　Su Yi immediately obeyed the order and went outside to do her job.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke sighed, "The early leak of information about the blood sacrifice array will surely make Kyoto take it more seriously, but the corresponding increase in the number of troops mobilized will be a good thing, I wonder if this is a good thing?"

　　The plot went haywire again.

　　Even if the blood sacrifice of the Sea Kingdom is exposed, they will still go on, and it will be even more fierce. Maybe there will be more sacrifices in Kyoto. Eh? Will the brothers-in-law be transferred there at that time? Headache.

 216. Kyoto Mansion and Letter/Minamoto no Yorimitsu's Request/The Incident at Shichikakuyama

　　Ichijo-oji, Kyoto.

　　Inside a luxurious mansion.

　　Fujishikibe stared outside blankly.

　　Since she got married, she rarely left her bedroom except to visit her family.

　　Now, just by opening the shoji screen in the room you are in, you can see the beautiful scenery of the courtyard outside.

　　Unfortunately, Fujishikibu was not in the mood to appreciate it these days.

　　She was just in a daze now.

　　After a long while, Fujishikibu picked up the neatly stacked letters next to the coffee table and began to read.

　　[The night is long and I can't sleep. I think of the deep love we had with each other day and night. I feel ashamed. The battle with the sea monster is not difficult because my hands have recovered a lot and you don't need to worry anymore.]

　　[It’s just that the time for you and I to meet is still a little far away. After all, the sea monster is good at human military tactics and strategies, and is cunning and difficult to deal with. It makes me very worried, and I don’t know when I can meet you again. ]

　　[Although some people say that a real man cannot have a long-lasting love affair with his wife and children, I am still attached to this matter and wish to be trapped here forever. On the day we meet again, I hope to be like a ship entering the harbor, entering the vast warm ocean, getting drunk, swaying, and flying...]

　　“……”

　　Fujishikibe silently shifted his gaze a little, but did not dare to continue looking down.

　　She read every letter from her husband carefully.

　　After that, Fujishikibu didn't dare to watch it a second time.

　　At least I don’t dare to look at them all.

　　Otherwise, her head would become dizzy.

　　Bold text is too explicit.

　　The handwriting is more heroic and elegant than before, and seems to be filled with strong emotions.

　　Fujishikibu felt a little weak after looking at it for a long time.

　　Sometimes, she was very curious about the contents of the letters her husband wrote to other companions.

　　Just out of curiosity, nothing else.

　　In the end, Fujishikibe felt that the content of the letter was too...

　　She likes it very much, that's...

　　Fujishikibe didn't know what to say.

　　Tilting her head slightly, she spotted Komachi, Moe, and Kei walking into the courtyard, apparently planning to take care of it.

　　His gaze lingered for several seconds, Fujishikibu gently covered his mouth to hide his tiredness, then closed the shoji screen and went to sleep.

　　Every day when her husband was at war, she had no spare time to appreciate the flowers and the moon.

　　In the courtyard.

　　Several people who were taking care of flowers, vegetables and fruits these days were chatting.

　　Mengye: "I really want to reply."

　　Komachi: "Yeah! Me too!"

　　Hui: "After all, I want to talk to Kyousuke-sama."

　　Mengye: "Huh? Hui didn't hide it?!"

　　Hui: “Because…”

　　Mengye: "Because?"

　　Hui: “…I miss you.”

　　Komachi: "I miss Kyousuke-sama too!"

　　Mengye: "Everyone is."

　　Seeing that Hui was a little disappointed, Mengye stopped teasing her.

　　No matter what, it's impossible not to worry when my husband goes to war.

　　Even my silly second sister Qianhua rarely plays board games and spends most of the day sleeping.

　　If I didn't eat much, I would become very fat.

　　"I don't think you need to worry too much about Kyosuke-sama," Komachi said seriously, "Since Kyosuke-sama has the leisure and elegance to write a letter, there must be no problem."

　　Meng Ye blinked her eyes: "Yeah, I think so too. At most, I am only worried about Sister Su Yi, Sister Su Shang and the others. I don't know if it will be enough..."

　　Just as Hui was about to continue speaking, her mouth slowly closed.

　　Well, she was also well aware that her husband was very bold in matters of love between men and women.

　　The contents of the letter made Hui hesitate to read.

　　Whenever she saw the letter, Hui would always think of her husband's appearance as the wolf kidnapping Little Red Riding Hood.

　　She hadn't meant to think that.

　　But Hui always has such an illusion in her head.

　　Especially when Kousaka Kyosuke said he wanted to promote her development...

　　After thinking about it, Hui's mind became confused again.

　　Suddenly.

　　Komachi talked about things outside Kyoto.

　　"I just found out this morning that there was a siren attack at Kyoto Port..."

　　"What's the matter?" Meng Ye asked hurriedly.

　　Not long after she arrived in Kyoto, she found out that there were many students from Shuchiin Academy and their relatives at Kyoto Port.

　　Well, some of her classmates and friends were there too.

　　So naturally we hope that nothing happens to these people.

　　"It doesn't look good," Komachi said, "some of the victims were temporarily relocated to the Water Department not far away."

　　"That's true..."

　　Meng Ye's emotions were complicated and difficult to describe for a moment.

　　My husband is really like the protagonist.

　　Things always come to him.

　　I hope all my classmates and friends who have come into this world are okay.

　　"Kyoto is indeed safer..." Mengye sighed in her heart again.

　　"Everyone will be fine!"

　　Seeing that Mengye was feeling a little depressed, Komachi hurried to comfort her.

　　Meng Ye smiled and said, "It's nothing. I also believe that those bad sea monsters will be defeated."

　　Komachi clenched her fist and responded, "Yes! It will definitely be like this!"

　　As she said this, Komachi began to worry about her brother.

　　In contrast, Kousaka Kyosuke was cheerful in the letter even though he was hurt, and even posted a photo of himself being fed by Kagura.

　　Komachi suddenly became a little worried about her brother.

　　And the brother that Komachi is worried about - Hikigaya?

　　He was at Ukyo's location with his familiar acquaintances Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu, and Shijo Teimori.

　　During these two days, they were arranged here by Genji's people to stand guard with many Onmyoji.

　　The reason? Naturally, to protect against possible krakens.

　　"It seems that the other adults think that the sea monster will bypass the shores around Arakawa and Kyoto Port and land from other places to attack Kyoto..."

　　Ayanokouji said slowly.

　　After pondering for a long time, he finally came up with a more likely guess about the situation.

　　Shijo Tei: "Maybe, but the most important thing is that Ukyo's defense is always weaker than Sakyo's."

　　Hikigaya: "Anyway, just follow your orders."

　　Horikita Manabu remained silent, expressing his agreement.

　　They chatted with each other for a few more sentences, and just when they thought time would pass by as they were on duty, someone came over.

　　"Admirer Lai Guang!" x 4

　　Everyone bowed to the newcomer, Minamoto no Raikou.

　　Minamoto no Raikou hummed lightly, and without beating around the bush, went straight to the point.

　　"I need your help with something. Ah Ba, you are the leader."

　　"Yes, Lord Raikou!"

　　Hikigaya knew that he couldn't refuse and agreed immediately.

　　At this moment, the Siren is attacking. He is not sure what changes will happen in Kyoto later, but he knows very well that if he can do his best, he must go to help!

　　"Very good, I hope you can find a monster and talk to him."

　　“……”

　　Hikigaya seemed to have thought of something and was slightly surprised, but agreed on the surface.

　　However, a man with a face that seemed to be both crying and laughing and whose eyes did not conceal hatred but had been shaken several times flashed through his mind.

　　Otsuki Shrine.

　　Inside the compartment, Moon Chasing God placed another full porcelain bottle into the cabinet space, his expression dazed.

　　"I don't know how he is doing. Will Lord Yukonumi heal him?"

　　Unconsciously, when she thought of Kousaka Kyosuke whispering in her ear and caressing her from time to time, Zhuiyue Shen's legs couldn't help but soften.

　　She felt like she didn't know how long it had been since she last saw Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　He raised his hand and counted on his fingers.

　　"I remember it started from the day Yukino and the others stopped coming... one day, two days, three days..."

　　After counting to "seven days", the Moon Chaser stopped.

　　He tilted his head and looked at the drums of various sizes and types in the room, and a gleam flashed in the depths of his eyes.

　　Just as he was about to say something to himself, Zhuiyueshen suddenly raised his head and looked somewhere.

　　It was as if I was seeing through the distance that I could see countless people riding horses towards the shrine.

　　Outside the shrine.

　　Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei felt the ground shaking and came out, then saw a dense army running towards them from afar.

　　Both of them were startled and their hearts beat faster unconsciously.

　　"What, what's going on?" Bai Yingui's pupils shrank unconsciously.

　　How could she not feel terrified when she saw a large number of troops heading straight for the shrine?

　　I could hear the cries of a baby and some women looked out from the door anxiously.

　　A group of people riding on tall and handsome horses came and stopped in front of the Torii.

　　Hayasaka Ai stepped forward with her hair stiff.

　　"Are you the shrine maiden?" a male leader wearing fine steel armor decorated with chrysanthemum patterns asked condescendingly.

　　"Yes."

　　Hayasaka Ai bowed very respectfully and then answered.

　　"Is the deity of the shrine inside?"

　　"this……"

　　Hayasaka Ai suddenly felt a little overwhelmed.

　　She had a vague feeling that there were indeed gods in the shrine.

　　But since Kyosuke Kousaka didn't tell her, she naturally couldn't ask.

　　Now, how should she respond?

　　"I'm here, what's up?"

　　A girl with pink rabbit ears and wearing a dark blue kimono appeared silently beside Hayasaka Ai.

　　The male leader was stunned, and the people dressed as Yin-Yang masters around him were all shocked.

　　"We are from Kyoto, and we are heading to the Black Night Mountain to eliminate the sea monsters that have landed on the shore. We ask for your assistance in saving the innocent civilians who may be in danger."

　　The male leader reacted quickly, and after getting off his horse, he spoke to the Moon Chasing God in a polite manner.

　　Moon Chasing God heard this and said: "I am also a shikigami of the Inspection Office. Since you want to use me, I will ask him now."

　　As she said this, Zhuiyue Shen used her considerable demonic power to contact Kousaka Kyousuke through the contract.

　　She didn't want to use this method.

　　Because this would also consume a lot of Kyosuke Kousaka's energy, but at the moment this matter is more urgent, so she needs to ask.

　　Very quickly.

　　After receiving a response from Kousaka Kyousuke, Zhuiyue Shen asked the male leader.

　　"Kyosuke-sama asked, is this a signal from Raikou-sama? He has his own plans for me to be here, and if Raikou-sama has any instructions, he can make adjustments."

　　"No need for that. Since Lord Kyousuke has his own plans, I can't force him."

　　The male leader secretly sighed that it was a pity, and after a simple salute to the Moon-Chasing God, he rode away on his horse.

　　Rumble, rumble…

　　As the male leader rode away on horseback, a group of people quickly followed suit.

　　After a while, he disappeared.

　　"Um."

　　Zhuiyue God nodded to Hayasaka Ai, then hid his figure and quickly returned to the statue.

　　She felt very uncomfortable being surrounded by a group of people, so she decided to continue as before.

　　Just pretend this never happened!

　　"..." Hayasaka Ai herself was still confused.

　　It turns out that Lord Moon Chasing God really exists?

　　at the same time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was originally thinking about the situation, was speechless.

　　"You're here to take advantage of me?"

　　Are you bullying him because he can't hold a knife?

　　Forget it, going to Dark Night Mountain too early would be courting death.

　　Even if Otakemaru doesn't go, his subordinates are no pushovers.

　　If you are lucky enough not to die, I will cause trouble for you later.

　　Looking down at Kagura and Kingohime who were in his arms, Kyosuke Kousaka yawned secretly and took a nap.

　　If the siren doesn't attack, he will still have to stay idle.

　　It’s still the same sentence - if the enemy doesn’t move, I won’t move.

　　Just take it easy in places like Heiye Mountain, Qijiao Mountain, and Dajiang Mountain.

　　Although he didn't know the specific situation in Omagahara on the other side, Kyosuke Kousaka knew very well that they might be facing considerable trouble.

　　He didn't care about it. It was none of his business.

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kagura and Kingohime slowly left Kyosuke Kousaka's arms.

　　The former was quite calm because he had already adapted to it.

　　The latter pretended to be calm.

　　Gradually becoming familiar with the temperature of Kyosuke Kousaka's body, Goldfish thinks she can face Kyosuke Kousaka directly.

　　The angular face in her eyes looked more and more handsome, and for some reason a faint blush slowly climbed up her pretty cheeks.

　　"It seems that I am not as nervous as before."

　　Goldfish said so in her heart.

　　Noticing her heart beating faster and faster, she still said, "I'll go back and take a look at the situation."

　　Kagura said, "Goodbye."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said, "Don't work too hard."

　　"I know. Goodbye, Kyousuke, Kagura."

　　Goldfish smiled and waved goodbye.

　　He stood up, turned around and left without any delay or hesitation.

　　The waist-length sea-blue hair swayed gently and spread out, leaving a faint fragrance of the girl's shyness in the air.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke sighed, "This is how you treat me as an elder."

　　Knowing that Kingo-hime must be very sad and disappointed about the death of Lord Arakawa, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that he had temporarily become Kingo-hime's spiritual pillar.

　　He doesn't care about this.

　　As long as Goldfish can live happily, there will be no problem.

　　Day 326 of Travel

　　There was some noise coming from Qijiao Mountain.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to check it out, the sensing barrier set up by Arakawa was triggered.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought for a moment and sent Youdaohime and Hakulang to check it out, and cast a spell to increase their speed.

　　Because I have already guessed some reasons in my mind.

　　Holding Kagura, they quickly reached the bank of the Arakawa River. The Onmyojis had already activated the barrier and started to strengthen it when they sensed something was wrong.

　　Above the sky, on the bow of the huge and ferocious ghost ship suspended in the sky, as expected, stood Otakemaru.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very annoyed by this situation which was almost the same as the previous ones.

　　“Kagura.”

　　"yes."

　　Kagura gently placed her hands on Kyosuke Kousaka's body and instantly transferred all her spiritual power into him.

　　With his spiritual power surging, Kousaka Kyousuke had no intention of talking nonsense.

　　The magic spells that he had prepared at any time swept directly towards the ghost ship without any hesitation.

　　A flash of crimson light flashed between heaven and earth.

　　clang~

　　Otakemaru's heart exploded, but he was not slow at all. The Yasakani no Magatama in his hand directly blocked the highly condensed hot light.

　　Immediately, the whole person's body flipped again, constantly moving around, changing his position.

　　Anyone who is careful can notice that Otakemaru is moving around the ghost ship.

　　People with more keen eyes could actually see that Otakemaru was protecting the ghost ship from harm.

　　"start!"

　　At a moment of respite, Otakemaru immediately issued an order.

　　In an instant, rolling demonic miasma burst out, and a tsunami tens of meters high appeared immediately.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had to give up attacking the ghost ship and instead resist the tsunami.

　　Kagura let go of her hand and stared at Otakemaru quietly.

　　When Otakemaru attacked Kousaka Kyousuke, he instantly used the prepared spell to counteract him...

　　After about a quarter of an hour of back and forth, Otakemaru left on the ghost ship.

　　"The entire army is moving toward Qijiao Mountain!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately gave instructions to the troops that had just arrived.

　　After saying that, he took the lead and embraced Kagura and moved towards the Seven-Cornered Mountain as quickly as possible.

　　When we got there, we saw smoke all around.

　　There were many monster corpses lying everywhere, none of them survived, including those of sea monsters...

　　"Are you really preparing for a blood sacrifice at Seven-Cornered Mountain?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was deep in thought, and once again took Kagura to the location of Youdaohime and Hakulang.

　　When we arrived at the location, we saw them fighting with the sirens.

　　The strength of each sirens was not weak. With tacit cooperation, they even launched attacks together that made Kyosuke Kousaka feel somewhat threatened.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't hesitate and went to provide support with Kagura.

　　Unfortunately, the sirens seemed to be prepared. After they cast a spell to summon huge waves, Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura had to resist.

　　Although they could take the opportunity to kill all the sirens, the problem was that such a huge wave might wash away all the monsters in the Seven Corners Mountain.

　　Even a nearby human village could be affected, which would be very serious.

　　"I'll help, too."

　　A gentle voice sounded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw a strong wind blowing the waves in a direction where no one was.

　　Turning his head slightly, he saw a man standing on a flying dragon and raising his hand to perform magic.

　　In just a few breaths, the rolling waves were moved to the distant Arakawa River...

　　"——It's Ichimokuren-sama!"

　　"Lord Shanfeng is here too!"

　　The monsters shouted in surprise one after another.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered another familiar figure.

　　It was a young man covered in animal skins.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka met him when he was conquering Oeyama and passing through Shichikakuzan.

　　That's right, it's what the monsters call "mountain wind".

　　Shanfeng is the king of the forest in the plot of "Onmyoji" and is considered the lord of the Seven-Cornered Mountain.

　　When the sirens attack, they will naturally protect other monsters.

　　"I won't forgive you!"

　　A cold shout was heard.

　　The mountain breeze really turned into a gust of wind and chased the fleeing sirens.

　　Those who escaped slowly were turned into pieces in an instant...

　　"It's finally over." Kyosuke Kousaka sighed.

　　"Sorry to trouble you, Master Kyousuke."

　　"Nothing, you are Ichimokuren?"

　　"Yes, I am Haruaki's shikigami. I just made a contract with him a while ago. I wanted to come visit you, but as you can see... I'm a little too busy."

　　Ichimokuren, who was riding on a flying dragon, slowly came down and nodded to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke also nodded and continued, "Let's deal with the surrounding things first."

　　He never thought that Qingming had made a contract with Mokuren so quickly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had thought of Ichimokuren in Shikkaku Mountain before, but since he didn't meet him, he didn't bother to care.

　　As a result, Qingming had met him earlier.

　　I admire Kyosuke Kousaka so much.

　　Da da da…

　　There was a sound of footsteps.

　　It was the troop that had originally arrived at the shore of Arakawa to prepare to deal with the mermaids. The leaders, Su Yi Su Shang, Goldfish Princess and others, were walking in the front.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　"Come, let's search for any clues about the Sirens around here, and rescue the monsters on the Seven-Cornered Mountain..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately issued the order.

　　The enemy of my enemy is my friend.

　　What's more, Kyosuke Kousaka already had connections with Qijiao Mountain, and at least some of the White Wolf's tribesmen lived here.

　　However, he heard that she lived very secretly, so he didn't think the Siren could find her.

　　"Seven Corners Mountain was also attacked."

　　Su Chang walked over and asked in a low voice.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "They should be carrying out some kind of plan. You didn't see that their main purpose was to kill."

　　"So that's how it is..." Su Chang understood instantly.

　　She understood that there were many special magic arrays in this world.

　　Protection, resurrection, sacrifice...all kinds of them.

　　It seems that the sirens intend to use killing as a sacrifice to complete some kind of ritual.

　　What an infuriating enemy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's attitude was very peaceful.

　　Because I wasn't surprised at all.

　　He had known this for a long time.

　　I just don't plan to pay much attention to it, or I just plan to take care of myself.

　　"If we don't let a certain number of people on Qijiao Mountain die, then the Sirens will most likely concentrate their attacks, and then in order to stop me, they will most likely do something more drastic to Arakawa or the manor."

　　It was because Kyosuke Kousaka thought of this that he didn't intend to get involved too much.

　　Of course I think this is selfish.

　　But he knew very well that if he was not selfish, more sacrifices would be made for the people in the manor, the people coming to support from Kyoto, or the water monsters of Arakawa.

　　This is something he absolutely would not allow.

　　Although he felt sorry, Kyosuke Kousaka did not hesitate at all.

　　If you give him a new choice, he will still do the same thing.

　　Shen time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was communicating with Ichimokuren and Yamakaze on the other side of Shichikaku Mountain.

　　He told them that the Sea Country might conduct a blood sacrifice, and asked them to be on the lookout and come for help at any time.

　　Immediately, Kyosuke Kousaka returned with his men.

　　Today was just like the previous battles, with no gains at all.

　　We even had to send a group of people to clean up the battlefield.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka felt pretty good about this situation.

　　Since he couldn't deal with Otakemaru, if he and his companions tried to resist, they might face the risk of being beaten up, so he might as well play it safe.

　　Anyway, as long as the magic circle carved by the Sea Kingdom on the Black Night Mountain and the Great River Mountain is blocked, that will be enough.

　　Although there will be more sacrifices at that time, it will not have much to do with him.

　　After all, keeping to oneself is the best solution to living in this era.

　　"Master Kyousuke, are we just going to keep waiting?"

　　During the afternoon tea party, Su Chang couldn't help but ask.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke scratched his face and said, "Yes, this is the safest method and the one that will cost us the least."

　　"It looks pretty good. Isn't it good that no one died?"

　　As she drank hot tea and ate snacks, Kaname looked very comfortable, as if she was on vacation.

　　Ever since she met Kyosuke Kousaka, she stayed there because her condition had not been completely cured. She took Kasumigaoka around to promote her products every day, trying to bring some couples together.

　　Su Chang tilted her head and thought: "That's right."

　　A monster died on the Seven Corners Mountain, but that was none of their business.

　　Isn't it enough to just take care of yourself?

　　"If a war breaks out again at Qijiao Mountain, we will still go to support them. However, the threat from the Siren means that our support will be limited."

　　Takasaka Kyosuke continued.

　　Su Yi agreed softly, "This is very reasonable. After all, there are tens of thousands of sirens. Once all their forces are gathered together to attack, a tragedy like the one that happened in Kyoto Port will happen."

　　Goldfish looked gloomy.

　　"...Actually, that's the case with Arakawa. There were countless sirens at the time. Now that I think about it, I'm afraid it would be difficult to resist them if they came again."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke coughs.

　　"Not necessarily. If I can hold back Otakemaru, and you guys can deal with the weaker ones first, we still have a chance to win."

　　Goldfish shook her hands in panic: "We can't do this anymore! Otakemaru, who holds the divine weapon, is too shameless. Once the power of the divine weapon is activated, you are likely to be hurt..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "It's nothing."

　　“No, no…”

　　Goldfish became more and more panicked.

　　Yuuki Shin teased: "That's just a hypothesis. When it really comes, we'll talk about it then."

　　Goldfish Girl was stunned at first, then she puffed up her cheeks secretly.

　　"Even if it's just a hypothesis, let's finish talking!"

　　Kasumigaoka noticed Goldfish Princess's expression and found it a little funny.

　　During the days that she and Enmusubi had been at Mizube Tsukasa's manor, she had basically understood the whole story.

　　He also admired Kyosuke Kousaka for being willing to fight to the death with Otakemaru.

　　"By the way, Kyosuke, haven't you found someone to matchmake for you yet?" Yugenmushi asked again.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke shook his head: "There is no rush for this matter. I will deal with it when I return to Kyoto one day."

　　There are still candidates in the mansion who have almost formed a tacit understanding with each other, such as Haruno, Fuyumi, and Horikita Suzune.

　　We can establish a good relationship at that time.

　　As for the remaining divine power in my body, it is no problem to suppress it temporarily.

　　——Since he is familiar with the power of divine force, Kyosuke Kousaka has developed a certain degree of suppression against it, so as long as he is not seriously injured, he will have no problem suppressing it.

　　If you are really seriously injured, then just suppress it by force.

　　Because I also have many forbidden techniques and secret skills, but I just don't want to use them.

　　With these guarantees, Kyosuke Kousaka was not too worried.

　　"Lord Yuuki-sama, are you really eager to help people find a bond?" Su Shang seemed to have seen Yuuki-sama's situation.

　　Yuuki God sighed: "There are too few women here, and it's too difficult to make a connection. The believers are even worse, none of them believe that I am a god..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke encouraged: "I can't help you with this, just try your best."

　　The issue of which god to support in public involves religious disputes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't want to be targeted by any god in Takama-ga-hara.

　　"Ah, when will my shrine be prosperous? If any of you pray sincerely, I will definitely grant you a better marriage."

　　Yuuki Shin was complaining to herself, and while speaking she turned her attention to other people.

　　At the tea party, there were actually only Kyosuke Kousaka, Kagura, Suori Susho, Youdaohime, Hakurou and Kasumigaoka.

　　Chitanda and Shizuko didn't come, they are still working.

　　"I think I am devout enough." Kyosuke Kousaka spoke first after hearing the words of Kamisama Yume.

　　Su Yi: "Besides my faith in my ancestors, I only believe in Lord Yuukami."

　　Su Shang: "Me too."

　　Kagura: "I only believe in Zhuiyue and Yomiuri-sama."

　　Yao Dao Ji: "I don't know if I am pious."

　　White Wolf: "Yes, I am like Yaodao Ji, it is a little hard to explain clearly."

　　Goldfish: "I don't know how to put it, I should have some faith in you..."

　　As Enmusubi listened to everyone's speeches, she felt even worse.

　　It's such a blow to God!

　　Kamisama Yuuki was very depressed and just ate a lot.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka had the honor to witness Kamisama Yui's eating and drinking process again.

　　I always feel like this god has overlapped with someone else in my eyes...

　　The tea party is over.

　　With a big belly, Yosuga Kamisama pulled Kasumigaoka, who looked reluctant, outside to continue recruiting believers.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt that it would be difficult for this god to recruit believers with this appearance.

　　Without thinking any more about it, he took Kagura to a secret place in the manor and met the melancholy boy who seemed still a little dazed.

　　"excellent?"

　　"... Adult Kyosuke."

　　The boy named Ishigami Yu gradually came to his senses and saluted Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　The movements were a little timid, and Kyosuke Kousaka saw more restraint than fear, and he felt quite uneasy.

　　The supporting actor in "Kaguya-sama: Love is War".

　　I didn't expect to encounter it in this way, it's amazing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought of the Fujiwara sisters, Hayasaka Ai, Shirogane Kei and others in the mansion, and felt like he was really playing a card collecting game.

　　I remember that the Ishigami Yu in front of me was somewhat similar to my brother-in-law Hikigaya.

　　Unfortunately, no matter how you look at it, Hikigaya is stronger.

　　This is beyond doubt.

　　"He's a little weak, but very kind. He can be arranged to do some good things. After all, Ishigami Yu is an expert in processing data."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka is in deep thought.

　　If a person has no use, at most he can help a little.

　　If the person is capable, Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't mind giving a helping hand.

　　"You have made great contributions in the fight against the sea monsters this time. I will give the rewards to your father and brother. I will arrange this matter. After that, how about I find you a leisurely job?"

　　"...Thank you, Kyosuke."

　　Ishigami Yu glanced at Kousaka Kyosuke cautiously, and immediately dared not look at him again.

　　Hearing that there was not much room for negotiation in Kyosuke Kousaka's tone, he really didn't dare to resist.

　　His family is living a good life, so why would he cause trouble?

　　Regarding work…Although he really didn’t want to work, he didn’t dare to refuse!

　　"That's good, go back and meet your family."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said this briefly, then left with Kagura, with no intention of continuing the conversation.

　　On the one hand, I noticed that Ishigami Yu was nervous and didn't want to put too much pressure on him.

　　On the other hand, I felt that there were not many problems with Ishigami Yu himself, so of course I would leave.

　　After all, this man is considered a hero in the fight against the Siren.

　　It should be treated properly anyway.

　　Now that the problem of demonic energy intrusion has been confirmed to have been solved, let's let them go.

　　And the one who deliberately kicked Ishigami Yuu?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka planned to keep him locked up.

　　They were not allowed to leave until the incident with the Sea Kingdom was over.

　　The charge is probably that it involves the mermaid.

　　Judging from his actions, Ogino Hikaru was indeed right, so just keep him locked up.

　　Ishigami Yu watched Kousaka Kyosuke and Kagura leave.

　　He was still somewhat dazed.

　　Ishigami Yu, who did not expect to get such a great benefit, still felt a sense of disbelief in his heart.

　　“It feels like a dream…”

　　"Don't worry about the dream first, come with me to confirm the information first."

　　"Oh... Ok, ok."

　　Ishigami Yu subconsciously raised his shoulders and his pupils shrank sharply.

　　I was almost scared to death because I saw a steady and strong man appear in front of me like a ghost out of nowhere.

　　Isn’t it terrible?

　　Walking silently?

　　Ishigami Yu really wanted to complain, but out of fear, he didn't dare to say anything and timidly followed the man.

　　Arrived at a slightly wider hall.

　　Did Ishigami Yu actually see his classmates Ogino Hikaru and Otomo Kyoko?

　　The two of them were being guarded by a man and a woman respectively, and both looked restless.

　　Especially the former, Ogino Hikaru, whose body was shaking constantly as if he had experienced something terrible...

　　"Let me confirm the situation first," Qin Bidong, the man who brought Ishigami Yu to the interrogation hall, said slowly, "The reason why this man named Guang attacked you is because you knew about his other improper relationships with men and women, right?"

　　“——?!” Ishigami Yu’s body became stiff.

　　Qin Bidong, who had been observing Ishigami You's expression, seemed to have realized something and finally determined the cause and effect of the matter.

　　"Okay, you can go now. Su Jing, let that woman go too."

　　"yes."

　　A girl who was guarding Otomo Kyoko raised her hand and motioned for her to get up.

　　Still a little surprised, Kyoko Otomo quickly did as she was told.

　　Not long after, Ishigami Yu and Otomo Kyoko were taken away by a girl named Su Jing and headed to the temporary residence for people in Kyoto Port.

　　That's how things ended.

　　Day 327 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't expect that his brother-in-law Shijo Tei would come.

　　"Lord Kyousuke, I came here this time because of Lord Raikou's order..."

　　"Oh? What's that?"

　　"It was Lord Raikou who asked me and others to go to the area outside Mount Oe to look for Lord Onikiri—"

　　"So messy?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke couldn't help but speak.

　　The area of ​​the Oeyama demon clan can be said to be a forbidden zone for humans. Does Minamoto no Raikou think so highly of his brothers-in-law?

　　If he hadn't known that Shijo Tei was talking about the periphery, Kousaka Kyosuke would have contacted Minamoto no Raikou directly.

　　"Tell me, what exactly happened?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked again.

　　Shijo Tei said awkwardly: "Lord Raikou told us to look for Lord Onikiri, but Prajna said that Lord Onikiri is now acting together with Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji, so we..."

　　"Let me write you a letter. After all, I helped Ibaraki Douji find Shuten Douji before. At least after they read the letter, they won't be too aggressive towards you. Although they may be more dismissive of you and even feel that it's unnecessary to take action against you."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke spoke, he took out a piece of paper and a pen from the space and started writing.

　　Frankly speaking, he didn't care too much about Minamoto no Raikou commanding his brothers-in-law.

　　After all, when it comes to the invasion of the sea country, people with outstanding abilities will definitely not be able to escape.

　　Will get involved no matter what.

　　So what else does he have to say?

　　It is definitely a good thing to have more experience.

　　I believe Minamoto no Raikou knew this well.

　　"The main reason why Hachi, Kiyotaka and the others were asked to find Onikiri was to contact Shuten-douji and Ibaraki-douji, right? After all, they are the leaders of Mount Oe."

　　"Only by contacting them can we discuss cooperation. Otherwise, once the blood sacrifice is completed, things will get worse and the situation in Kyoto will become more serious..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka figured out the whole story without hesitation.

　　When he thought of this, his head started to hurt again.

　　I want to help, but Otakemaru may really rush over with tens of thousands of sea monsters at any time.

　　Because of this, he didn't dare to move.

　　Don't let the wealth you have accumulated for so long be lost in an instant.

　　Moreover, he would face the situation that if he lost the city, the Sirens would be able to advance directly into Kyoto via a more convenient land route, which would put him in a great crisis in the court no matter how you looked at it.

　　Being dismissed from one's post is considered a light punishment.

　　Any person in a high position will definitely not be in a good mood when he feels that his life is threatened.

　　No matter how many reasons you have, you can't escape the fate of being blamed.

　　It’s better to just stay alive.

　　The main reason is that Kyosuke Kousaka is reluctant to leave his relatives in the manor.

　　Once these relatives and clansmen of the wives die, it cannot be undone no matter what.

　　"You should know a lot of people from Kyoto Port. Would you like to go and see them?"

　　"No... Lord Raikou's order is more important."

　　Shijo Tei's body paused, but he still rejected Kyosuke Kousaka's suggestion.

　　Even though he didn't know what Minamoto no Raikou was going to do, he knew very well that it was best to complete what Minamoto no Raikou had asked him to do immediately.

　　You absolutely cannot delay because of these social relationships.

　　At most, you can apologize afterwards.

　　"Okay, go ahead."

　　"Then I'll take my leave, Master Kyousuke."

　　After paying his respects, the four emperors turned around without hesitation and used their skills to quickly leave.

　　Kyosuke Takasaka is deeply moved.

　　A very good brother-in-law.

　　Don't be held back by those useless pieces.

　　Tell the truth.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no intention of letting Shijo Tei meet those alumni who were related to his sister.

　　Maybe some of them are somewhat capable, but so what?

　　Whose help does the Four Emperors need?

　　Since there is no need, just contact us less.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is being realistic, but isn't this natural?

　　"Kyosuke! Kyosuke! Look who I brought here?"

　　A soft and lively voice came hurriedly from outside, and the owner of the voice seemed to be very happy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked outside with a smile, and saw Goldfish Princess walking towards him with a delicate girl who was shorter than her.

　　"It's Princess Kaguya, you finally woke up."

　　Princess Kaguya lived in a secret bamboo forest not far from here, and Kyosuke Kousaka was concerned about her at the beginning.

　　However, seeing that Kaguya seemed to be sleeping like when they first met, he could only set up many barriers to protect her.

　　I finally woke up today.

　　"...Mr. Kyousuke, Kagura."

　　"Kaguya is awake, that's great."

　　Kagura, who was sitting quietly next to Kyosuke Kousaka, smiled faintly, stood up and walked over.

　　Princess Kaguya blushed: "Thank you for taking care of me these days..."

　　"So, it's time to repay~"

　　Goldfish Princess was just like the little one before, speaking with an innocent tone and drawing out the words.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka seems pretty good, but the content is a bit weird. Maybe it's an illusion. Anyway, a girls' gathering will be held first.

 217. Music has its place/Kaguya-sama? Bond?/Oeyama, the demon tribe

　　Girls' get-together.

　　It has been opened before.

　　They said they were talking about some girls' topics, but Kyosuke Kousaka thought it was just a casual chat.

　　He invited Yosuke Kamisama and Kasumigaoka, who had been trying to recruit believers in vain, and Susho, who was patrolling and playing around.

　　It was barely enough to form a small girls' gathering.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, the only male present, plucked the strings of the guitar and played a melodious melody.

　　Try to keep the playing sound low enough so as not to disturb people's conversation.

　　"Hasn't Kaguya continued to grow taller?"

　　Goldfish looked at it carefully again.

　　She had clearly seen Kaguya grow from being as big as a finger to being as tall as her in a short period of time.

　　That almost scared her!

　　If she continues to grow, won't she be the shortest one?

　　"No, I just felt a little sleepy, so..."

　　"That's good. It's normal to sleep when you're tired. You must be very hungry, so eat more."

　　"OK."

　　Kaguya responded softly, picking up a piece of delicate red bean cake and taking small bites.

　　However, his secret gaze couldn't help but fall on Kyosuke Kousaka who was silently playing the guitar.

　　She likes music.

　　Naturally, I have a better impression of people like Kousaka Kyosuke who understand music.

　　Originally, when she just woke up, she was taken care of carefully by Kyosuke Kosaka, and she already had a good impression of Kyosuke Kosaka.

　　"Kyosuke, why don't you play something more exciting? I think all the girls out there play like that, don't they?"

　　Kamisama Yuumi started yelling first.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke kept playing, treating himself as background music, and said:

　　"You're still playing so loudly while chatting? Do you think that's reasonable?"

　　Kasumigaoka felt ashamed for Yuuki Kamisama and immediately went to persuade her: "Yuuki Kamisama-sama, let Kyousuke-sama, who is good at playing, do it."

　　Yomiuri's cheeks puffed up. "I'm no worse than anyone else in terms of appreciation!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked away, too lazy to look at this god who seemed to be becoming more and more useless.

　　Yuusuke seemed to notice Kousaka Kyosuke's contempt and was very unhappy, so she stood up immediately.

　　"Just wait! I'll get Ju Li, Xing Ge and the others here right away!"

　　"Please stop messing around."

　　"Humph! I'm your boss, why do I always speak for others?"

　　"Because you are more like a child..."

　　"Just wait!"

　　Kamisama Yume took two pieces of red bean cakes, then took another piece and stuffed it into her mouth out of guilt, then ran away in a hurry.

　　

　　Kasumigaoka was so upset that she had no strength left and could only bow her head and apologize to others.

　　"Goddess Yuuki was very rude just now. I apologize on her behalf."

　　"It's nothing. Wouldn't it be better if it's a little more lively?" Kyosuke Kousaka smiled.

　　Goldfish raised her pretty lips and said, "Yes, since Lady Yuuki has such a refined taste, there is no need for us to stop her."

　　Kagura said, "Are we going to start the music competition next?"

　　Su Chang looked very excited.

　　"This is getting more and more interesting. Who will be the winner? After all, Kyousuke-sama has only been learning guitar for a while."

　　Kaguya was quite surprised: "Have you only been learning for a while?"

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "It seems to be less than a month, but this is also related to the fact that I have learned other instruments before, which is why I was able to master the guitar so quickly."

　　Su Shang: "Have you learned anything?"

　　"The zither, the harp, the flute, and the flute. As for why I learned these, don't laugh at me when you hear the reason. It's because I thought they were cool."

　　"Kyosuke-sama is very handsome."

　　"Yes, I think so too."

　　"Me too……"

　　As Su Shang and Kagura began to praise, everyone followed suit.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is slightly unhappy.

　　What do you mean? Don't blow it too hard.

　　He is just an ordinary person.

　　I remember someone said: Why do we praise others? We should praise them to the sky first, and then take away their support and let them fall down heavily!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very worried about this happening.

　　It is easy to create a god, but even easier to destroy one.

　　It’s better to be an ordinary person and not have to deal with things that seem scary no matter how you look at them.

　　Just like Qingming.

　　In the world of monsters, his name is too famous.

　　One or two monsters did recognize him and were willing to give him some face.

　　In contrast, Seimei practices what he preaches and, just like the legend goes, he will not ignore troubles.

　　This also means that Qingming will never have free time in the future.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka admired this very much, but he didn't dare to learn it.

　　Otherwise there will be no party at all.

　　There are no entertainment activities at all in this era. What else can we do besides holding banquets?

　　Kasumigaoka, who noticed Kousaka Kyosuke's embarrassed expression, admired him even more.

　　"He's totally different from those greasy guys who only know how to play with women and throw parties."

　　The sentiment of admiration is much stronger than before.

　　Especially when Kasumigaoka saw the scene where Kyosuke Kousaka's hands were almost unable to move, this deepened her good impression of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"By the way, Master Kyousuke, why don't you play an instrument you're good at? I've never heard it before."

　　Su Chang remembered something again and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with anticipation.

　　A pair of brown eyes seemed to be polished and glowing.

　　"Are people who often hang out with Chitanda so easily assimilated?" Kousaka Kyosuke muttered, and his head nodded first.

　　There was no way he could ignore his partner who was looking at him expectantly.

　　Especially as Kagura looked at her with a similar look as Su Shang.

　　Ponyo-hime, Kaguya-hime, and Kasumigaoka seem to be the same...

　　——It seems that the musical instrument I have been learning since childhood has finally come in handy!

　　Emotions began to brew in Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　He must make everyone obsessed with his music!

　　The guqin that had been carefully crafted appeared in front of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　He took a deep breath, placed the fingers of both hands on the strings and plucked them.

　　The sound of the piano is rich and melodious, with a very high pitch, like the sound of a mountain stream rushing down.

　　The girls who were listening quietly were all listening attentively.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried hard to convey his emotions directly into the hearts of the listeners through the sound of the piano, and his mind fell into a rare mysterious state of calmness.

　　After all, I have been studying it carefully for several years, so I am not too unfamiliar with the playing.

　　Even getting into the rhythm doesn't require any conditions.

　　Things like "If you're lazy for one day, you'll have to spend three days to make up for it" or "If you're lazy for a year, you'll become useless" don't exist for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　The natural and smooth feeling of putting my hands on the strings becomes stronger and stronger.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka himself became very interested.

　　Goldfish stared at Kyosuke Kousaka closely, and she suddenly woke up to the sound of the piano, as if she was affected by some indescribable emotion in her heart.

　　Despite this, he still stared at Kyosuke Kousaka, afraid of missing any moment.

　　My mind unconsciously recalled the little things that happened between me and Kyosuke Kousaka when we first met.

　　Even though they had not known each other for long, she was fascinated by the feeling of being cared for by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　During this period of growing up.

　　Only then did Goldfish realize how willful she was in the past, often causing trouble to others but always being tolerated by everyone.

　　When she thought back on it, she felt really ashamed.

　　Therefore, she decided to fulfill her responsibilities and protect the safety of her people.

　　However, with the guidance and help of Kyosuke Kosaka.

　　Goldfish felt that she seemed to be becoming as childish as before...she wanted to change again.

　　But secretly, she thought there was nothing wrong with what was going on between her and Kyosuke Kousaka in private.

　　Because, we are connected.

　　Then it should be okay for each other to be a little willful.

　　"It sounds so beautiful..." Goldfish murmured in her heart.

　　Wait a minute, how should I praise you?

　　Compared to Ponyo, Kagura, Sosou, Kasumigaoka, Kaguya-hime and others are caught in the musical whirlpool of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Several people listened attentively.

　　When the performance ended, they felt their whole bodies filled with wonderful happiness.

　　No words were spoken for a while.

　　Goldfish, who was still wondering whether to praise her, pretended to be in a trance.

　　But, Kyosuke Kousaka saw it.

　　"My cooking skills don't seem to be that good, even Goldfish Princess has to pretend to be nice."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka fell into self-doubt.

　　As expected, the famous scene where thousands of people are shocked at the end of the song is fake.

　　No, to be precise, he is just a guy who is just okay at playing music.

　　When you meet someone like Ponyo who doesn't seem to be very interested in music, you hit a wall.

　　Does he need to cheer up?

　　If it really doesn't work, then just feed Goldfish some sweet soup, that will definitely work.

　　Uh, shit, what kind of criminal thing is he thinking about?

　　In short, work hard to improve yourself!

　　"Not bad, it's worth listening to." A young girl with an old-fashioned tone and demeanor came from the corridor outside.

　　You don't need to look to know that this is Yume no Kamisama.

　　Following behind her were Hiroi Kikuri, Hoshika, Nijiya, Yamada Ryo and Kita Ikuyo.

　　Compared to Kamisama Yuuno, the people following behind him all had expressions of shock and surprise.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka finally satisfied his vanity a little bit.

　　Of course, this kind of vanity is a bit too much.

　　"Master Kyosuke plays the piano very well. At least it would be impossible to play it like that without years of practice!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri praised Kamisama Yume immediately after she finished speaking.

　　Yamada Ryo nodded seriously: "It seems to cleanse the soul and sublimate the spirit."

　　Hong Xia hesitated for a second or two before speaking.

　　"I'm not very familiar with the guqin, but I understand that what Kyousuke-sama plays is indeed incredibly beautiful."

　　Xingge thought for a moment and said, "It's better than what the band we formed played together. It can be said to be a crushing victory."

　　Kita Ikuyo looked at Kousaka Kyosuke in admiration: "So amazing..."

　　Yomiuri clenched her fists and waved them: "How can you boost others' morale and destroy your own prestige? Go ahead, defeat this man and gain a higher status than him in music!"

　　

　　Kasumigaoka sighed helplessly, "Lord Yumusuke, if you continue like this, it will be unreasonable."

　　In fact, she didn't want to listen to any other music yet.

　　I listened to the music played by Hiroi Kikuri, Hoshika and others before, and I felt it was quite good.

　　Okay, wait until Kyosuke Kousaka finishes playing the piano - all other music is crap... I just don't want to listen to it.

　　“Let’s let everyone savor the aftertaste of the music.”

　　Yamada Ryo proposed to Kamisama Yuuki.

　　Kamisama Yuuki screamed “Wow!” as if an invisible sword pierced through her body.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka understands, he really understands.

　　The helper who was brought over stabbed him in the back silently, and it really hurt.

　　I hope this little bit of pain can make Yukon understand that his excellence cannot be easily defeated with just a few words.

　　For some reason, Kyosuke Kousaka's vanity suddenly soared.

　　All that's missing is a shout.

　　Stay calm, stay calm.

　　At this time, just a smile is enough.

　　Afterwards, Kyosuke Kosaka invited the band members to have snacks and chat.

　　I continued to play some light tunes on the guitar as background music.

　　Since it’s a girls’ gathering, let the women chat with each other.

　　He won't get involved.

　　By the afternoon, a light drizzle began to fall.

　　The girls' meeting had ended long ago, and Kyosuke Kousaka was hugging Shiroro and watching the rain outside with her.

　　There were only Kagura and Youtouhime next to them.

　　The others went about their own business, leaving only a few of them.

　　Originally, Youdaohime and Hakurou wanted to patrol around Arakawa, but Kyosuke Kousaka did not intend to use them in that way.

　　Even though he knew that these two Shikigami would be more active and energetic when doing things related to fighting, Kyosuke Kousaka still wanted to let them take a rest.

　　"Are there no problems with your people in Qijiao Mountain?"

　　"Should not be. We live in a relatively secret enchantment, and it is difficult to find the sirens."

　　"Well, even so, those sea monsters left behind a lot of troubles - you also clearly felt that the waves they created left behind a special miasma that corroded living things, which may have caused other changes to the originally habitable environment of the Seven-Cornered Mountain."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka spoke to Bailang patiently.

　　The meaning of his words was very simple, that is, the tribesmen came to him when they had difficulties.

　　"Maybe this didn't happen. If it did, then come to me. After all, Kagura and I are getting better and better at building."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't continue to persuade him.

　　Kagura, who was sitting quietly not far away, said: "Yes, Kyousuke and I work very well together, and we can build a village-sized territory in no time."

　　One can vaguely hear a hint of pride and honor in his calm tone.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka almost wanted to hug Kagura.

　　However, the time arrangement must still be fair. Just now it was Youtouhime, now it is Hakuro, and next it will be Kagura's turn.

　　Anyway, it will never fail.

　　His mouth felt filled with a fuzzy feeling, and Kyosuke Kousaka only tasted it lightly.

　　The white wolf sitting in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms held back his moans, and the furry tail behind him couldn't help shaking.

　　"The taste of the wolf is just so-so, the point is to observe and appreciate the expression."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　The beauty reflected in the eyes has flushed cheeks and a dazed look in her eyes...

　　He thought that sooner or later he would secretly write a book.

　　Treat the contents of the book as memories of youth.

　　By the way, he is always eighteen years old.

　　"..." Feeling his ears a little itchy, the white wolf narrowed his eyes slightly and tried his best to control his ears from moving.

　　This is how couples in the tribe are.

　　Bailang used to think that Kyosuke Kousaka would not do this, but he never expected that he knew so much about these things.

　　The demon sword princess who was secretly watching also blushed a little.

　　Seeing the white wolf being held, she felt a sense of empathy.

　　When they were conquering Oeyama before, some of Kousaka Kyosuke's behaviors puzzled her, but now she has adapted to it and likes it very much.

　　Whenever I become more sober, I wonder if this is a bit absurd?

　　Then I thought about how everyone does the same thing at banquets, and it seemed like these things were no big deal.

　　Kagura is very calm.

　　She rarely left Kyosuke Kousaka, so she spent a lot of time being held in his arms.

　　So there is no envy.

　　As time passed, Kyosuke Kousaka stopped hugging anyone and they started talking about business.

　　"It's raining now, and I don't know if the Siren will attack at this time." White Wolf suddenly said.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "Yes, at this time, the magic that controls the waves and tides will definitely be strengthened. But what is the benefit of attacking? At least they can only benefit if they win the battle."

　　Yaodao Ji quickly put forward her own views on this.

　　"That doesn't mean there is no possibility. The main thing is to mess up the situation so that it will be difficult for us to support other places."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke thought quietly.

　　He carefully considered the current situation -

　　A large part of Arakawa's side was captured, and there were still some water monster warriors guarding it, so the blood sacrifice was basically completed.

　　Otakemaru often leads his troops here, probably to confuse people and deceive their eyes.

　　If his guess was correct, Kyosuke Kousaka thought that Otakemaru would not come over here many times.

　　Since Arakawa's ritual was completed, there was no benefit in coming here.

　　What about Qijiao Mountain? It seems that many people died there, and it is highly likely that they will not go there again.

　　The same is true for Omo no Hira, and it is unclear what Tamamonomae is like.

　　But even if Tamamonomae fought with him, the odds would be fifty-fifty at best.

　　Who says that things like artifacts are so unreasonable?

　　Then there are Kuroyeh Mountain and Oeyama.

　　These two places are the key points.

　　There is no guardian force in the Black Night Mountain. The most powerful monster, Daitengu, lives in the Monster City.

　　What will happen to the monsters inside depends on fate.

　　Then there is Oeyama.

　　The ghost monsters there are brutal by nature and love to fight, so when they see the mermaid coming, they are more likely to greet it with great joy.

　　When Oeyama was conquered, Kyosuke Kousaka fully appreciated their ethnic customs.

　　There is no one who is not competitive.

　　As for fighting, I can say that I really like it.

　　What else can Kyosuke Kousaka say?

　　Wish them have fun.

　　But.

　　All my brothers-in-law have gone there, which is not a good thing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't possibly meddle too much in other people's business, so he could only hope that they wouldn't act on impulse.

　　Normally, the hidden hand he gave was enough.

　　In addition, Minamoto no Raikou would not send them to do a mission that would ensure their death, so the survival rate was very high.

　　Why would Kyosuke Kousaka care?

　　After all, we cannot allow people to do nothing in such a critical moment.

　　"When the critical moment of attacking Mount Oe comes, I have to go and take a look. I'll ask Higanbana to help look after the house then."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka made up his mind.

　　In the plot of Onmyoji, the Sea Kingdom fought most desperately when it invaded and fought against Oeyama.

　　Because the Sea Country had successively performed blood sacrifice rituals in Arakawa, Omo no Plain, Qijiao Mountain, Kuroyom Mountain and other places, the remaining Oeyama became the final priority.

　　Under this premise, it is normal for the Haiguo to gather all its military forces.

　　The problem is that the ghost tribe of Oeyama is really the most powerful among all the monsters.

　　In addition, when Minamoto no Raikou saw that something was not right, he ignored the conflict between humans and demons and simply proposed cooperation.

　　Therefore, there is no need to think about how hard the Sea Country will fight...

　　When he thought of this, Kyosuke Kousaka felt melancholy again.

　　No matter how you look at it, it's even more tragic than the original.

　　The perspective turns to the other side.

　　Because it was raining, Goldfish took Kaguya to her residence to shelter from the rain.

　　Like most people's houses, it is only 70 square meters in size.

　　Not only that, due to the consideration of the land area, Kyosuke Kousaka, at the suggestion of Shizuko, and Kagura directly built a modern multi-story house.

　　The monsters found it novel and interesting, and had no complaints at all.

　　It's a win-win situation.

　　"It's so high, I can see so many places..." Kaguya exclaimed softly while standing on the balcony.

　　Goldfish smiled proudly: "I like it here too~"

　　As he said this, he looked at the Arakawa River in the distance with regret, where he could only see a line.

　　That is the hometown of her and other tribesmen.

　　But the sirens may attack at any time, and only the brave and good fighters in the tribe can stay there, otherwise they will lose their lives in vain.

　　Everyone has a home that they can't return to.

　　"Ponyo..." Kaguya-hime, sensitively capturing Ponyo's emotions, was hesitant to speak.

　　Goldfish raised her head and chest out reflexively: "I'm not lonely at all!"

　　"I'll be with you, Goldfish."

　　"You don't have to accompany me. You can leave first if you have something to do."

　　"Didn't you ask me to live with you temporarily?"

　　"Yeah, that's right. I almost forgot about this. The mermaid is so abominable. For your safety, you should not return to the bamboo forest for now."

　　Goldfish concealed her panic.

　　Kaguya nodded her head in understanding: "I'm counting on you."

　　"It was mainly Kyousuke, Kagura, Susho and the others who helped. We also owe a lot to them for Arakawa's incident this time."

　　"Yes, I woke up thanks to everyone..."

　　"Don't take this too seriously. The reward I mentioned before was just a joke."

　　"But I also want to do my part..."

　　"No, no." Goldfish waved her hand and continued to pour tea.

　　Afterwards, the two drank tea and chatted with each other for a while.

　　This time it was Kaguya who spoke first.

　　"Pinkfish Princess, you and Mr. Kyosuke..."

　　"Hmm! Something happened."

　　Goldfish's face immediately turned red.

　　Without any hesitation, she briefly told the story of their relationship.

　　Kaguya was stunned by what she heard and her mind went blank.

　　At a certain moment, I felt as if I was abandoned.

　　"Ponyo has grown up, and she is together with Kyosuke-san..."

　　"Hey, Kaguya-sama, do you want to join me? That way, we can play together in the future."

　　"C-Can I?"

　　Princess Kaguya, who had lowered her head at some point, suddenly looked up with a look of hope on her face.

　　She really wants to play with everyone.

　　With Kagura, with Susho... and Mr. Kyosuke.

　　"It's OK!" Goldfish said immediately, "Kyosuke likes you very much!"

　　"……real?"

　　Kaguya was so embarrassed that she couldn't help but cover her red and hot cheeks.

　　Goldfish Princess said as a matter of course: "Kaguya-Princess is so cute, who wouldn't like her?"

　　"Hey?" Kaguya woke up.

　　

　　Goldfish noticed this scene and said, "Don't disbelieve me. If Kyousuke doesn't like you, why would he do so many things for you?"

　　"Mr. Kyosuke is kind, so he is willing to help me..."

　　“That’s not a reason either!”

　　"Wait for me, I'll go ask right away."

　　“No, no, no, please…”

　　Kaguya became hesitant in her speech and hurriedly pulled Goldfish Princess.

　　Goldfish rolled her eyes: "Then go ask?"

　　Kaguya suddenly became as stiff as a statue.

　　The panic on the young face was frozen, with almost no change.

　　"I'll give you a little test. From now on, why don't you play with me, Kyousuke, Kagura, Susho... everyone?"

　　Goldfish said positively again.

　　She felt that good things should never be missed by good friends.

　　Since Kyosuke Kousaka just happens to be in need of a partner, and Kaguya-hime is willing, Kyosuke Kousaka should also be willing, so this can't just be left like this!

　　It would be such a great thing if we could all be together in the future.

　　Kaguya became interested again.

　　The scenes of everyone chatting and having fun together at every girls' gathering seemed to flash through my mind.

　　"Okay! I'll ask for you at dinner tonight."

　　This time, Goldfish spoke in a decisive tone.

　　Let her protect the happiness of her good friend Princess Kaguya!

　　Time till night.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka invited the newly moved in Kaguya to dinner, and Goldfish also came along to prevent Kaguya from being too nervous.

　　After all, this is a girl who gets shy when someone stares at her.

　　It would be very uncomfortable if there was no one familiar around.

　　It's not that Kaguya didn't see Suyi, Chitanda, Shizuko, Youdaohime and Hakuro, whom she didn't see during the day.

　　It would just be better to have a more familiar Ponyo.

　　after.

　　While eating, everyone chatted while eating.

　　After dinner, Goldfish Princess secretly gave him a wink, and Kousaka Kyosuke went out for a walk under the pretext of something.

　　Not long after, Kyosuke Kousaka met Ponyo.

　　"Is there something wrong?"

　　Without much greeting, Kyosuke Kousaka asked.

　　He thought that he had a close relationship with Goldfish, so he shouldn't be too polite.

　　Just say what you should say.

　　"That is, how do you feel about Kaguya-sama?"

　　"very good……"

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke spoke slowly, black lines gradually appeared in his head.

　　He always felt that Goldfish Princess was going to cause trouble.

　　Sure enough, Goldfish Princess' next words made Kyosuke Kousaka feel thunderstruck.

　　"So do you want to form a bond with Kaguya-sama?"

　　Simple questions like eating and drinking water can turn Kousaka Kyosuke into stone.

　　What are you doing?

　　Komachi is easy, Kagura is easy, and the now grown-up Goldfish-hime is easy - but Kaguya-hime is going to be great!

　　At a certain moment, Kyosuke Kousaka could hear the sound that was louder than the dense roar of gunfire.

　　"I……"

　　"Don't you like Kaguya?"

　　"Don't interrupt me." Kyosuke Kousaka was very depressed.

　　Seeing that Goldfish Girl was about to ask three questions in a row, he stopped her in time.

　　Goldfish turned around and said, "I understand. I will tell Kaguya-sama."

　　"——?!" Kousaka Kyosuke was stunned and subconsciously grabbed the goldfish girl, "Don't get me wrong..."

　　As soon as he caught Goldfish, she turned around with a smile on her face.

　　"It's okay. Princess Kaguya will be about my age soon, and then people won't find it weird anymore."

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent, but he could clearly feel the pressure coming towards him.

　　Do you refuse? Do you refuse? Do you refuse?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka opened his mouth, but couldn't say anything. His usual evasive remarks were suddenly cut short.

　　The words "I want them all!" and "I want them all!" kept flooding into my mind.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought this was a hint from God.

　　Finally, Default was selected.

　　Day 328 of Travel

　　After finishing breakfast, Kamisama Yuuki brought Kasumigaoka over.

　　This is a very familiar scene.

　　Seeing that the person she was to be connected with this time was a monster, the corners of Yosuga's mouth formed a strange arc.

　　Her pure blue eyes were filled with inexplicable colors.

　　"Hey, Kyousuke, I heard you found someone new? Where is it?"

　　"Here."

　　"Hey, who is it? I don't think I saw it."

　　Goddess Yumeno looked around with her face, and even raised her right hand and placed it in front of her forehead, which made people feel uneasy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gritted his teeth and, under the gaze of Kasumigaoka, Kagura, Susho, Kingohime and others, waved his hand to gesture towards Kaguya, whose face was flushed.

　　"It's Kaguya-sama."

　　"Ah, it's Princess Kaguya!"

　　Kamisama Yuumi gave an expression that said “I just saw that”.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to put his hand on her head to wake her up.

　　There better not be so many dramas!

　　"Okay, I understand. Let me witness your marriage!"

　　Yosuke Kamisama's smile quickly turned into a dashing one.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little relieved, but he didn't want to meet Kasumigaoka's eyes.

　　He knew that Kasumigaoka came from the modern world.

　　His current behavior is punishable by execution.

　　However, now there is a sincere relationship in front of him. If he does not cherish it and waits until he loses it before regretting it, then he would be too despicable!

　　Compared to being regarded as a pervert, Kyosuke Kousaka will never miss any opportunity!

　　"Kaguya-sama is so cute and well-behaved. Even if I don't do anything with her, I can just keep her."

　　Development can be said to be the skill that Kyosuke Kousaka is best at at this moment.

　　Develop Komachi, develop Megumi, develop Kagura... develop all the young ones!

　　Anyway, I just can't give up!

　　No matter how many women he has a relationship with and favors, he will not let them go!

　　At most, you will just have to work harder on your time management.

　　"That's right, I just happened to hear a special oath, so let's start - Kyousuke, are you willing to marry this woman? Love her and be loyal to her, no matter she is poor, sick or disabled, until death. Are you willing?"

　　Yuuki Kamisama, who was frivolous a moment ago, became serious at this moment, and her temperament seemed to reveal holiness.

　　The sound of countless artillery shells rang beside Kyosuke Kousaka's ears, but he pretended not to know and nodded seriously.

　　"I do!"

　　At this time, why are you still being so pretentious?

　　"Kaguya, are you willing to marry this man? Love him and be faithful to him, no matter he is poor, sick or disabled, until death. Are you willing?"

　　"I do!"

　　Kaguya, who usually spoke in a low voice, responded with a clear and loud voice.

　　Yuukito smiled slightly and clasped her hands together.

　　"Now, in the name of God, I declare that you are officially husband and wife. Now you can exchange rings~"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was completely speechless.

　　Where did the ring come from?

　　Which time traveler did you listen to?

　　Despite all the complaints, Kyosuke Kousaka still raised his hand and waved towards the flowers and plants in the courtyard, and in an instant, two rings made of lush green grass appeared.

　　Then, under Kaguya's expectant and shy gaze, he put it on her middle finger.

　　In fact, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't know which hand and finger to wear the bracelet on for the wedding. In short, as long as it met Kaguya's expectations, it would be fine.

　　"Then it will be Princess Kaguya who will put it on you, Kyosuke!" said Kamisama Yume hurriedly.

　　Kasumigaoka, who was witnessing the incident, wanted to remind her, "You should wear it on the ring finger of your left hand."

　　However, she also understood that this was just an impromptu performance by Yuuki Kamisama and she couldn't ask for too much.

　　Even so, the eyes of Kagura, Susho, and Kingohime who were watching were sparkling, as if they had seen something amazing.

　　Wait for Kaguya to put the ring on Kyosuke's finger.

　　Su Chang could no longer hold back and stepped forward: "Lord Yuen Kisshin! Is the way to establish a bond so special now?"

　　"Ahem, yes, don't you think this is very ceremonial?"

　　Feeling a little guilty, Yuukito tried her best to straighten her chest and increase her dignity.

　　She just heard it.

　　Now that I’ve tried it, it seems to be super popular!

　　Do you want to promote it in the future?

　　“A sense of ritual.”

　　Kagura murmured repeatedly, her cherry-pink eyes flickering.

　　The flashing light was so bright that even Kyosuke Kousaka saw it.

　　Goldfish bit her fingers, not hiding the envy on her face at all.

　　"Let's try it again?" Su Chang suggested actively.

　　"--good!"

　　Both Goldfish Princess and Kagura agreed very quickly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka can't just refuse, right?

　　Seeing that Kaguya was lowering her face slightly to hide her shyness, with a timid expression still on her face, he was basically relieved.

　　"Pinkfish Princess and Kaguya Princess probably just want to find a playmate, so I'll just play the role of a playmate for now..."

　　As for Kagura and Susho, that's not the case.

　　They are already in an intimate relationship, so these two need to take care of their mood.

　　It doesn't mean that we should ignore the feelings of Kingohime and Kaguya-hime. What Kyosuke Kousaka wants to show is that he will not get tired of the same thing and fall in love with the new.

　　No matter which spouse he chooses, he likes them all.

　　Like love letters, he writes them every day!

　　And so on can't be forgotten either.

　　In the subsequent war at Oeyama, he still had to go there for the safety of his brothers-in-law. At that time, he would feel more at ease with Higanbana watching over the manor.

　　After all, not to mention the combat capability of Higanbana, its reconnaissance and group attack capabilities are top-notch and there is absolutely no doubt about it.

　　Does doing that count as living off one's wife?

　　Forget it, being a gigolo is his ability and blessing, there is no need to worry about it!

　　at the same time.

　　The outer perimeter of Mt. Oe.

　　The team led by Hikigaya found Onikiri, and also working with Onikiri were Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji.

　　"Haha, what? You don't think that a letter can allow you to run rampant in Dajiang Mountain?"

　　Shuten-doji sneered and burned the paper.

　　Ibaraki Douji laughed: "As expected of my favorite Shuten Douji, this is the aura that the Demon King of Oeyama should have!"

　　With devil horns on his head and his body wrapped in cloth strips and covered with wounds, Gui Qie had a very cold expression.

　　He didn't speak.

　　Instead, when he heard Hikigaya mention Minamoto no Raikou, he burst into murderous intent.

　　However, Onikiri will not vent his anger on innocent humans.

　　This is his principle.

　　Not related to Raikou.

　　"Master Onikiri, I don't know the details of this matter, but I am sure it is related to the sirens. Those sirens are fighting everywhere. Wherever they go, they are slaughtered and burned. All lives are in ruins. Their methods are extremely cruel..."

　　Hikigaya said in a very sincere tone.

　　He knew that it was disgusting to ask others to temporarily give up their hatred in this way.

　　However, if it is to save other innocent people, or to save Kyoto which is likely to face a major crisis, he is willing to do anything!

　　Even if he was taking advantage of Onikiri's possible sense of justice at this time.

　　"Didn't Minamoto no Raikou tell you?" Onikiri asked coldly.

　　Hikigaya shook his head. "I really don't know. Lord Raikou only asked me to come to you."

　　"Haha, what a cunning and arrogant human being..."

　　Ibaraki Douji laughed.

　　He has no good feelings towards Minamoto no Raikou, the human who killed Shuten-doji and caused him to lose his memory.

　　When I saw it, I just wanted to tear it apart completely to vent my hatred.

　　"..." Hikigaya just lowered his head and didn't dare to say anything more. Any monster present could easily deal with their team, so they had to be timid.

　　He is responsible for the lives of other team members and friends.

　　"Speaking of sea monsters," Shuten-doji lazily drank the wine in his wine gourd, "I have indeed smelled a lot of sea odors these days. It seems that they want to attack our Oeyama..."

　　In an instant, Ibaraki Douji's eyes widened in anger, and a surge of demonic energy surged.

　　"How brave! So that's how it is! Let me get rid of them now!"

　　"Please wait, the number of sirens is beyond imagination. There were tens of thousands of them invading Kyoto Port a few days ago. They also have sorcerers who can summon waves and tides..."

　　Hikigaya stands on the path of destruction.

　　When he accepted the mission, he had a general idea of ​​what Minamoto no Raikou wanted to do.

　　Therefore, he certainly could not let the angry Ibaraki Douji step into the trap that the enemy might have set.

　　"You weak human being, you have no right to hinder the decision I make."

　　"This is for Oeyama! If you, Ibaraki Douji-sama, leave, Oeyama's power will weaken. Then the Sirens will take the opportunity to attack, and Oeyama will suffer heavy losses."

　　"Haha, a mere human is so concerned about Oeyama? I am not the only ghost in Oeyama. Shuten Douji alone is enough to lead many ghosts to wipe out those sea monsters..."

　　"I'm not going to sit back and wait."

　　"Good idea! Let's join forces to kill all those sea monsters! I want to make them understand that those who provoke the Demon King Shuten Douji, Oeyama, will have to pay a heavy price!"

　　"Let's meet Minamoto no Yorimitsu."

　　"ah?"

　　"Although both the sea monsters of Mount Suzuka and the humans of the Minamoto clan are full of conspiracy, I have encountered monsters fleeing from Arakawa and Oma-no-hara these days, which shows that the extent of the impact is very large. Let's listen to what Minamoto no Raikou has to say first."

　　"……oh?"

　　When Ibaraki-douji heard Shuten-douji's calm words, he could hardly hide his joy.

　　The demon tribe is now in disarray and leaderless. If they relax, they will be bullied and slaughtered by other races. Is Shuten-doji willing to lead them? ?

　　"Okay! Let's meet Minamoto no Yorimitsu!"

　　Ibaraki Douji said proudly with a smile on his face.

　　Hikigaya secretly looked at Onikiri, and seeing that he didn't say anything, he said cautiously: "Then I will lead you all there."

　　Great, the task is finally completed.

　　I don't know why, but when he saw Ibaraki-douji looking at Shuten-douji passionately, he felt a little weird.

　　"Thank you for your hard work, Aba." Behind him, Hannya, who was wearing a gorgeous kimono, walked to Hikigaya with a smile.

　　Hikigaya: "..."

　　Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu, and Shijo Tei were standing still like the background, their gazes unconsciously shifted to the side in unison.

 218. Subsequent plans/A god in love?/Before the Battle of Oeyama

　　Day 329 of Travel

　　It rained heavily today.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sat on the edge of the house, holding Kagura and Susho, and looking at the rain outside.

　　"Master Kyosuke, do you think those sea monsters will attack us?"

　　"It's possible, but there's no need to be too nervous. I can always get there at the first opportunity."

　　“That’s right.”

　　Kyosuke Kosaka wearing plain shorts and kimono fabric.

　　Meeting Su Shang's admiring gaze, Kyosuke Kousaka was unconsciously indulged in this gentle paradise.

　　Degenerate? Not really.

　　The same thing.

　　He won't take action unless the Siren comes.

　　Mainly, action is useless.

　　The strategy of the Hai Kingdom is obviously to wage guerrilla warfare.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka believed that anyone would be annoyed by such a shameless trick.

　　The main thing is that when escaping, he will always take the opportunity to summon a wave, and then a special miasma will remain in the place swept by the wave.

　　It takes a lot of effort for Onmyoji to clear it out every time.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't want to fight the sirens anymore!

　　He might as well gather his strength and wait for the final decisive battle.

　　"Lord Kyosuke, Lord Michinaga is here to visit from Kyoto." Suddenly, Suyi came over to report the news.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was slightly surprised: "Okay, I'll be there right away."

　　Afterwards, he went to the reception place alone and met Fujiwara no Michinaga.

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga was drinking tea in a very familiar manner, looking relaxed and contented.

　　"Michitsuna, is there anything I need to take care of?" Kyosuke Kousaka was even more impolite. He poured himself a cup of tea and asked.

　　Fujiwara Michitsuna smiled and said, "I am going to the Plain of Demons this time to find out what is going on. If you receive any hints later, you must come to find me."

　　"...You're working so hard." Kyosuke Kousaka's mouth twitched.

　　Fujiwara Michinaga said: "As Onmyoji, it is our duty to protect Kyoto."

　　Upon hearing this, Kyosuke Kousaka did not try to persuade him.

　　He understood what Fujiwara no Michinaga meant.

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga meant that he himself had little interest in logistics, and that he would still work and fight if he had the ability.

　　Simply put, I have little interest in hiding behind the scenes.

　　"How is Kyoto now?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked again.

　　"The outposts of the Sea Nation Army are lurking around Kinai. Each one of them is extremely cunning, and the people of Kyoto are in a panic."

　　"No wonder you came here."

　　"That said, I wasn't forced to leave."

　　"Haha, I just said it casually."

　　Just a little joke, Kyosuke Kousaka satisfied his evil taste.

　　He felt a little melancholy at this moment.

　　It's boring to stay here all the time, and I can't go to Kyoto to see my other friends.

　　Together with other individuals, they all took action.

　　Did he feel like he was being lazy?

　　Farewell to Fujiwara no Michinaga.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Kagura, lay on Sushang's legs, and began to think.

　　Day 330 of Crossing

　　The rain stopped, but it still seemed like another day without the Sirens coming to attack.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka received the news that Kuroyoru Mountain was breached by the Siren.

　　"It should really be Oeyama's turn next..." Su Chang's expression rarely became serious.

　　When the Black Night Mountain was attacked by the Sirens, everyone was very sure of some guesses in their hearts.

　　Su Yi gestured on the map with her slender white fingers:

　　"The Sirens' landing sites ranged from Arakawa in the beginning, to Qijiao Mountain and Kuroyoru Mountain during this period, to Omagahara which they attacked at an unknown time, and to Oeyama this time... The marching route happened to be five points around Kyoto."

　　Kagura's face tensed slightly: "It's a five-pointed star pattern, and the center of the formation is Kyoto."

　　It was at this time that Kagura began to realize that something was seriously wrong.

　　Before, she wasn't sure whether the Siren would attack Kyoto.

　　Now, she was very sure that the Siren would definitely attack Kyoto.

　　"So, at this time, other places that have been attacked are safer, and places that have not been attacked are full of dangers."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke summed it up simply.

　　Goldfish frowned slightly: "I heard that in Oeyama, ever since the Demon King was beheaded by the head of the Genji clan, the demons of the demon clan have been in chaos, fighting each other and devouring each other just like before..."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "As for that, the Yin Yang Masters in Kyoto have paid attention to it. If it really comes to a critical moment, I believe they will put aside their grudges and cooperate."

　　Su Chang uttered a sound and her eyes widened.

　　"Master Kyosuke, don't you know the style of Genji Onmyoji?"

　　"When the survival of Kyoto is threatened, they will still choose a wiser approach."

　　“Oh, that makes sense…”

　　Su Chang came to her senses immediately.

　　Compared with the survival of Kyoto, any grudges can be put aside.

　　"What is certain is that the next battle at Oeyama will be much more brutal than before." Goldfish looked gloomy and sighed.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "I will go there when the time comes, and I will ask for your help then."

　　Huh?!

　　Everyone who heard what Kyosuke Kousaka said looked surprised.

　　"Kyosuke..." Kagura stared at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "No, I want to go alone this time, because just like Kingfisher said, the battle will be fierce. I will participate at that time, but I will also leave depending on the situation. It will be inconvenient for me if you are involved."

　　Kagura's eyes were still fixed: "I can already use space magic proficiently."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was stunned and scratched his face.

　　"Then there's nothing we can do. With you..."

　　The excuse is gone.

　　What else can be done?

　　Of course I agreed.

　　Su Chang was full of envy: "Maybe I should also improve my speed a bit."

　　As long as I run fast enough, I can often do tasks with my husband.

　　"If there is really a problem then, we must run away, okay?" Goldfish said worriedly.

　　She no longer has Lord Arakawa, who was like a brother and a father to her.

　　If even Kousaka Kyousuke... No, it will never be like this!

　　"Don't worry, I cherish my life very much."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka reveals his gentle smile.

　　Kagura nodded her head seriously: "The situation is not good, leave!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt amused and touched Kagura's little head.

　　He didn't know how much he had changed Kagura.

　　However, he was very happy that Kagura had similar thoughts to his.

　　In this way, you will definitely be able to live a good life.

　　And then.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka trained with Kagura to improve their cooperation and rapport.

　　Since they are good at space magic, it is natural for them to cooperate with each other so that they can escape together at the critical moment.

　　By the way.

　　Because this spell is difficult to learn, requires talent and aptitude, and consumes a lot of strength and energy.

　　Especially for the moving type, as the moving distance increases, the consumption will also increase, which makes it even more difficult for anyone to learn it.

　　Tasteless, that's the main reason.

　　As for the spell that allows one to mark a place and then move there by consuming a certain amount of energy?

　　It should be in the dream.

　　At least, it does not exist in this country where Yin-Yang magic is prevalent.

　　To be honest, if Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to escape, he wouldn't have learned it because it was too troublesome.

　　"Let's prepare now for the Battle of Oeyama, which will begin at an unknown time."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　First of all, let’s start by coordinating the escape technique with Kagura.

　　I remember that in this battle in the plot of "Onmyoji", the waves summoned by the Sea Country almost covered the mountain.

　　If the wave summons were here, Kousaka Kyosuke felt that he would really be "beaten back to his original form".

　　In short, work hard.

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　On the balcony on the third floor of the tallest building, Kaguya-hime was looking into the distance.

　　The goldfish girl beside him was also accompanying him.

　　"Goldfish, don't you have anything to deal with?"

　　"No, I'll accompany you. Come on, why don't you go out? There are no bad guys out there. Even if there are, I will protect you."

　　"No, it just rained and the road outside is wet. I don't like it..."

　　"So, this is why Kaguya-sama didn't leave today?"

　　"No, it's not that I'm afraid to go out..."

　　"I didn't say that." Goldfish winked at the flustered Kaguya playfully.

　　Kaguya turned her head away and continued mumbling, "It's not that I don't dare, I just don't feel like it."

　　"Then let's go out together after we defeat those bad sirens~"

　　"Well, then..."

　　"I'll be with Kyousuke, Kagura and the others then!"

　　"OK."

　　Kaguya smiled faintly.

　　She is looking forward to that day.

　　Then Kyousuke wouldn't be so busy and could play with everyone...

　　Afterwards, the two of them looked at the bustling street scene outside together.

　　Goldfish regretted that the height was not enough, otherwise she would have been able to see the scenery farther away.

　　Not far from where Kingfisher and Kaguya live.

　　A boy wearing a blue trench coat and looking a little melancholy was taking notes with a pen and paper.

　　"The vast majority of people still hope that the water and mud on the road can be improved."

　　"About 50% of the water monsters hope to open a few stores selling Kyoto specialty products."

　　"And then, both humans and monsters hope that the 'End Band' can perform more. Some people are very curious about guitars and bass instruments and hope there is a place to sell them..."

　　The boy, Ishigami Yu, muttered to himself, summarizing the opinions of humans and monsters over the past few days.

　　He is responsible for collecting opinions similar to those of modern community management organizations.

　　The purpose is to better understand public opinion, strengthen their connections, and so on.

　　At least, Ishigami Yu felt that the monsters in Arakawa were really happy when they heard him collecting opinions.

　　If a certain task can be accomplished slightly, the relationship between humans and monsters in the Mizube Manor will be more harmonious.

　　It turns out that Shuibu Si is the name of an official office.

　　They actually used the name of the official residence to refer to the manor? It really is a hereditary system.

　　But it's not uncommon in this era.

　　"My father and brother are in charge of the people in the manor. It's much better than other people who are confined to a corner. This kind of life is also quite good."

　　Ishigami Yu thought to himself.

　　Anyway, the business over at Kyoto Port is going down, so it would be better to be a small village official here.

　　Even though there are indeed some things that transcend the times appearing in this era, it is still essentially an agricultural society.

　　Compared to undeveloped industries and monopolized businesses.

　　Agriculture is still more down-to-earth.

　　It's because agriculture in this world has not developed, and the amount of crops harvested is limited, which is not enough for everyone to eat.

　　Then it is destined that a group of people will starve or even starve to death.

　　Although it is cruel to say this, it is indeed the case.

　　Fortunately, this doesn’t seem to happen here, which is really amazing.

　　Ishigami Yu unconsciously began to admire the lord of the manor here.

　　Due to his work, he has seen with his own eyes that the order and work efficiency here are very good. It would be great if he could work here until he grows old.

　　After reporting everything skillfully, Ishigami You hesitated for a while and decided to go home.

　　My mother is the only one left at home. If I don’t accompany her, she might feel lonely.

　　After all, there is not much entertainment in this era.

　　However, Ishigami Yu still didn't want to go back, as he might meet some people he didn't want to see.

　　Looking at their fake faces, he really felt helpless.

　　There's no point trying to please him!

　　"This world is much more realistic than the modern world. I understand that, but could you please stop talking to me..."

　　Ishigami Yu was very distressed.

　　He didn't want to talk, he really didn't want to talk.

　　I just want to be alone!

　　Even without games, light novels or comics, he can still be alone and daydream quietly.

　　Why do you think he is pitiful and has problems just because he is alone?

　　This is fallacy!

　　As Ishigami Yu was walking and thinking, he was stopped by someone just as he entered the gathering place.

　　"Hey! Isn't this You? I see your face is so red, there must be something happy happening!"

　　“…Lord Yuuki-sama, I am not a match for you.”

　　Ishigami Yu saw a girl with many red strings wrapped around her body and a miniature house hanging in front of her walking towards him excitedly, and he spoke first.

　　How could Ishigami Yuu not know this woman? She was the kind of person who paired up everywhere and called himself a god.

　　So is it a god?

　　Ishigami Yuu didn't know.

　　I feel that even if there is such a god, he should be the god of poverty, not a god related to marriage.

　　Frankly speaking, all the marriages in the world are controlled by this person who smiles all the time and behaves too roughly.

　　The world has become too dangerous...

　　"Hehe, you have no idea how fierce fate will be when it really arrives!"

　　Kamisama Kiss said this in a contemptuous manner, and then she started to talk on and on.

　　Ishigami Yu sighed secretly and simply let Kamisama Yui teach him a lesson.

　　He doesn't know whether Yonagi is a god.

　　But since everyone respects her so much and calls her "Adult", she should just be a good little brother.

　　The Kasumigaoka behind Kamisama Yume remained silent.

　　“Your sense of integrity is almost gone, Lord Yuuki-sama. You are simply using this privilege to establish a bond.”

　　In fact, several couples have really been able to get together thanks to this invisible privilege.

　　But after watching Kasumigaoka, I found that these couples are actually the type who like each other and are in love with each other.

　　She was too lazy to pay attention to it and just felt speechless.

　　How come gods are almost the same as those missionary leaders in the city?

　　Forget it, this kind of thing cannot be investigated further.

　　Kasumigaoka unconsciously thought of Kyosuke Kousaka again, and she was not sure whether the remaining divine power would affect Kyosuke Kousaka's performance.

　　She vaguely sensed that Kyosuke Kousaka was going to do something.

　　Seeing that the Sirens hadn't attacked in the past few days, Kasumigaoka guessed that Kyosuke Kousaka might be planning to take the initiative to attack.

　　I just hope that Kousaka Kyosuke is fine...

　　"Hey, if you don't want to listen, forget it. I'll give you this red line."

　　"How much?"

　　"I'm not trying to extort money!" Yuuki Shin put her hands on her hips and glared at him to express her anger.

　　She is not short of money at all.

　　If we are able to establish a relationship successfully in the future and you want to give her some money or something, she would still be willing to accept some as a courtesy.

　　"Thank you, Lord Enmusubi."

　　Ishigami Yu took the red thread and thanked him, unconsciously paying more attention to the red thread.

　　He always felt that the red thread in his hand seemed to be pulled out from Kamisama Yume.

　　And it’s as red as blood, is this sure not a cursed item?

　　Of course, Ishigami Yu didn't dare to say that.

　　If you really say that, Kamisama Yume will definitely be very angry.

　　After coming to this world, Ishigami Yu at least paid attention to his words and actions so as not to cause trouble to his family.

　　After all, this was a feudal era that emphasized collective responsibility.

　　It would certainly not do to be careless.

　　Alas~

　　Looking at Ishigami Yuu walking away with a hunched back, Yume Yume sighed.

　　"I don't like this type of man. He is timid in relationships and doesn't take the initiative at all."

　　"Put it this way, Lord Yuuki-sama likes to take the initiative."

　　"Is that even necessary? Ah, no, no, no, gods cannot fall in love~"

　　"Yeah, there's always something weird about gods falling in love." Kasumigaoka's eyes turned away.

　　In my head, I reflexively thought of the scene where the overeating and drinking Enmusubi was arm in arm with a man, laughing and chatting with him...

　　The picture is so beautiful that I don’t want to look at it again.

　　I really don’t want to, absolutely not.

　　

　　"Hey, I feel like you are thinking about something rude?" Yumusuke looked at Kasumigaoka with dissatisfaction.

　　Kasumigaoka looked away, not daring to meet Yomiuri’s eyes: “Illusion.”

　　Yomiuri puffed up her cheeks, “Not at all.”

　　"Go visit Miss Poor. Don't you think she's a great painter? Do you want to learn from her?"

　　"Oh, that's right. I'll ask her if there are any good ways to make friends."

　　Shintoku Yuunuke stopped worrying about Kasumigaoka's complaints and walked towards the blocked residential area with a cheerful look on her face.

　　Kasumigaoka breathed a sigh of relief.

　　“Don’t blame me, if you were really in love, it would be such a beautiful scene…”

　　Location: Oeyama --

　　Minamoto no Raikou just met Onikiri, Shuten-doji, and Ibaraki-doji today.

　　Zheng~

　　The flash of the knife only lasted for a moment.

　　The violence broke out so swiftly that there seemed to be no return in an instant.

　　Hikigaya, Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu, Shijo Tei and others who were thought to be just background members were stunned.

　　There was no expression of shock on his face, but there was a surge of emotion in his heart.

　　Because, Onikiri's knife is too fast!

　　It was so fast that no one could react.

　　Maybe by the time you react, your head will have flown to the side.

　　Bang!!

　　The violent sword light was blocked by Minamoto no Raikou who was smiling and also drew his sword, and the attack was easily offset.

　　Ghost Cut was not finished yet, and the second knife at his waist was immediately pulled out.

　　Minamoto no Raikou was not surprised at all. He moved to the other side and started fighting with him.

　　"It would be best if we could chop off the head of this Onmyoji of Genji."

　　Ibaraki Douji said this through gritted teeth, trying hard to control the demonic power in his body.

　　Hikigaya breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Ibaraki Douji didn't move.

　　"Shuten-douji is very calm. It seems that Ibaraki-douji is willing to put aside his grudges after hearing that Shuten-douji is going to lead the demon tribe..."

　　As for Onikiri?

　　Hikigaya thought it was a good idea to fight like this first.

　　Vent your anger first so that you won't act rashly later.

　　Ayanokouji was lamenting his own weakness, "A top-level demon is indeed a top-level demon."

　　He was still very sure that he was the one who was killed instantly.

　　Now, the facts prove it.

　　"You've only learned martial arts for less than a year, so don't even think about comparing yourself to a youkai who has lived for who knows how many years, or an Onmyoji who has learned Onmyoji since childhood and is gifted with extraordinary talents."

　　Ayanokouji is quite rational.

　　This kind of top-notch combat capability is likely to be an achievement he will never achieve in his lifetime.

　　It is better to do your job well and try to improve yourself.

　　If you really think that you can achieve something that many people cannot achieve in their entire lives by learning martial arts for less than a year, then it is better to just dream.

　　Horikita Manabu was very calm.

　　He thought, "Shuten-douji seems willing to cooperate, so we have a better chance of winning against the sea monsters. I don't know what the sea monsters want to do."

　　The four emperors were almost scared to death.

　　Although he looked calm on the surface, he was extremely confused inside.

　　"It's so scary, isn't it? I thought I was going to die."

　　This can be said to be the closest the Four Emperors have ever been to death.

　　Even though Ghost Cut was not targeting him, the slightest hint of murderous intent and sword energy was enough to make him feel what death was.

　　Finally, there is Prajna.

　　He just stayed quietly beside Hikigaya, as if nothing could move him.

　　"kill!"

　　"A guy who is bound by anger has flaws all over his body."

　　"ah--"

　　Gui Qi's eyes turned red, and he roared, with sword lights flashing all over his body!

　　Hiss~

　　There was a sound like cloth being torn in the air.

　　Immediately following was another deafening buzzing sound of heavy objects colliding.

　　"Alright, that's enough for me!"

　　Shuten-doji appeared at some point in the battle between Onikiri and Minamoto no Raikou.

　　Then, both of them put away their swords in tacit understanding.

　　Minamoto no Raikou was certainly very interested in the head of the demon king, Shuten-doji.

　　But not now.

　　This is a very urgent moment.

　　He doesn't act on emotion.

　　"Omo no Genen, Arakawa, Qijiao Mountain, Kuroyom Mountain, these places have all been massacred by sea monsters, and the next one is Oeyama. If we delay here for one more second, the sea monsters will have one more advantage. This meaningless battle can end here."

　　Minamoto no Raikou said with a smile.

　　Shuten-doji glanced at Minamoto no Raikou with a lazy and unruly look on his face.

　　"That's true. There is a deep blood feud between you and me, but I don't have time to kill you when the enemy is at hand. And you also know that it is not in our interest to continue to stalemate, right?"

　　"Oh? Does the Ghost King want to make a deal with me?"

　　"That's not your plan? It doesn't matter. There's no point in arguing about this. Let's talk about cooperation next."

　　"Heh... As expected of the "Former Ghost King." "

　　The ghost king of the past?

　　Hikigaya's heart was slightly moved when he vaguely heard the special meaning in the words.

　　He suddenly remembered that Shuten-doji was killed and resurrected...

　　Is Minamoto no Raikou saying that Shuten-doji is gradually returning to his former self?

　　He glanced secretly at Ibaraki Douji.

　　Just then I saw Ibaraki Douji showing an excited expression.

　　“Hehehe… Yes, that’s it. Shuten-douji, regain your former strength and reign supreme over the demon clan once again! Then defeat me… and I will let you control my body… Hehehe…”

　　“——？！”

　　Hikigaya's pupils shrank drastically. What the hell was this?

　　Where did this pervert come from?!

　　However, Prajna who was beside Hikigaya found it interesting and began to observe Ibaraki Douji carefully.

　　Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu and Shijo Tei tacitly did not go to see Ibaraki Douji.

　　From the very first contact, everyone knew that this monster was a strange existence.

　　It’s better to ignore it.

　　Day 331

　　"A large number of Haiguo troops landed on the Dajiangshan front from the north..."

　　"The Ghost Army is ready to go!"

　　"Pass the order! Block the entire pass from Oeyama to Kyoto and don't let the Sea Nation take even a single step in!"

　　"yes!"

　　The Onmyojis and samurai followed the orders.

　　The rising sun shone brightly, and thousands of steel giants set out from the gathering place.

　　The armor made of fine steel reflected the rugged sunlight.

　　The team was as mighty as a long sword reflected in the sun, pointing straight to the heart of Dajiang Mountain.

　　The army is coming and approaching the foot of Dajiang Mountain.

　　Northeast side of Oeyama.

　　Otakemaru, who led many sea monsters to Oeyama, was communicating with his teacher Kaiming who was accompanying the team.

　　"The mysterious weapons of the Genji are worth noting, but they have a grudge against Oeyama, so they are not a threat."

　　"Young Master, Mount Oe is a place that is easy to defend but difficult to attack. As long as the Kyoto Genji helps us fight and hinders us, we will not be able to complete the blood sacrifice. Let me use the inner demon illusion to deal with these stubborn people..."

　　"Then you must be careful, teacher."

　　"Well... Young Master, please conserve your energy and save your fighting power until the last moment."

　　Haiming, with a gloomy temperament, bowed solemnly to Otakemaru.

　　Even though the inner demon illusion consumes a lot of his strength and there is a great risk of backlash, he still decides to do it!

　　The Onmyoji in Kyoto are indeed very powerful, and their willpower is no worse than that of their people in Suzuka Mountain.

　　If everyone fought as hard and unscrupulously as that Onmyoji of Arakawa...it would be really troublesome.

　　At the foot of Mt.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura have just arrived and have proved their identities through official documents to find Minamoto no Raikou.

　　As a result, when they arrived at the location, they found that Qingming, Minamoto Boya, Yaobikuni, Xiaobai and others had also come.

　　The priestess Donghua is not here, probably because her fighting ability is a little weak.

　　"Everyone is here?" Kyosuke Kousaka looked surprised.

　　Minamoto Boya rubbed his brows and said, "Aren't you Shou Arakawa?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said, "There is a person who is as capable as me and is very good at reconnaissance helping to guard the area."

　　“I see…”

　　Minamoto Boya suppressed the urge to sigh.

　　His younger sister also came over, and he was really worried.

　　"That's perfect. We'll have more strength to fight those sea monsters." Minamoto no Raikou smiled and expressed his welcome.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke pulled the corner of his mouth: "Don't ask me to fight to the death."

　　The eight hundred nuns burst out laughing.

　　"Mr. Kyosuke is still the same."

　　Qingming also smiled, and Xiaobai complained: "Yes, Lord Kyosuke still likes to conserve his strength."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke nodded happily and agreed with Xiaobai. That's right, just conserve your strength! Live like this for the rest of your life!

 219. Capture the leader first? / The Battle of Oeyama begins / Tsunami, rescue

　　After sitting down with Kagura and drinking a sip of tea, Kousaka Kyosuke listened to Minamoto no Raikou talking about other things.

　　"According to the information provided by the Ghost King, there is an old man named Haiming in Suzuka Mountain, the Ocean Country. He is as knowledgeable as the ancient ocean and knows everything. He is called the 'brain of Suzuka Mountain'..."

　　Minamoto no Raikou was the first to talk about the objects that needed attention.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately understood that Minamoto no Raikou had the idea of ​​"capture the leader first".

　　That’s right.

　　Rather than facing countless brave and warlike sirens, it is better to capture their leader.

　　By then, the problem of being leaderless will be solved soon?

　　The main thing is that the manpower and material resources consumed will not be too much.

　　After all, war means death.

　　Whether it is an Onmyoji or a samurai, the death of one is a huge loss.

　　Because it takes many years to train them.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very confident that Minamoto no Raikou, the head of the Minamoto clan, was unwilling to continue the battle.

　　"The main target this time is still Otakemaru and the artifact he holds. Their blood sacrifice formation can't find any traces at all, so maybe it's just as you said, Kyousuke - Yasakani no Magatama is a space artifact."

　　After Minamoto no Raikou finished speaking, Harumi also told him the clues he had found in the past few days.

　　He had carefully looked at the Arakawa battlefield.

　　He even participated in the Battle of Black Night Mountain which took place not long ago.

　　Then it was discovered that there was almost no trace of blood sacrifice.

　　Therefore, it is almost certain now that Otakemaru has the power attribute of a divine weapon.

　　Xiaobai wagged his tail and said, "That means if we want to cancel the blood sacrifice formation, we still have to capture Otakemaru. Otherwise, even if they withdraw their troops, Kyoto will still be in danger, okay?"

　　Yuan Boya immediately thought of what the Hai Kingdom had done, and instantly he became gnashing his teeth.

　　"Although I don't know what their purpose is, I will never forgive them for killing innocent people everywhere!"

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said pertinently: "Their current behavior fully demonstrates that they will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals. If they don't surrender, it's better not to show mercy."

　　Yuan Boya nodded solemnly: "As you said, their level of danger has already exceeded common sense. I will definitely not hesitate to take action."

　　The eight hundred nuns sighed.

　　"If you can talk about it, don't refuse. If the chain of hatred continues, the pain will only last longer."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke groaned, "Your words are not very convincing. You might as well say that continuing to fight will only expand the conflict without limit, and the result will be endless and the losses will be huge, so we should negotiate or something."

　　Upon hearing this, the eight hundred nuns covered their mouths and chuckled.

　　"If there is any dispute later, I'll leave it to Kyosuke-san."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke didn't reply, his eyes wandering.

　　Xiao Bai complained at the right time: "Master Kyosuke, please do what you say and don't just talk about it on paper."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke pretended to ignore it.

　　Minamoto Hiroya walked up and patted Kyosuke Kousaka on the shoulder.

　　"If that day comes, I'll come with you!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tilted his head to look at Minamoto Boya, who looked more like he was laughing out of anger, and the corners of his mouth twitched in a smile.

　　Look, why are you talking so much?

　　Another task fell on me.

　　Isn't this asking for trouble?

　　Minamoto Hiromasa put his hand on Kousaka Kyosuke's shoulder with an expression that said "Do you dare to refuse?"

　　In fact, Minamoto no Hiromasa did not want to cause trouble for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　However, he felt uneasy because Kousaka Kyousuke talked about it but was unwilling to take action.

　　This situation is almost the same as those noble young men who only care about romance and love every day!

　　Assuming that Kyosuke Kousaka continues to become so frivolous, wouldn't it be very insecure for his sister to follow him?

　　Therefore, Minamoto no Hiromasa wanted to cultivate Kyosuke Kousaka's sense of responsibility.

　　Make my sister feel more secure.

　　"Don't worry, Kyosuke, I will be with you when that day comes," said Kagura.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke tried hard to force out a natural smile: "As long as you're by my side, Kagura, that's all that matters..."

　　Well, my brother-in-law is causing trouble again.

　　As expected, marrying a brother who is obsessed with his sister will cause a lot of trouble.

　　The main thing is that this person is very strong.

　　Of course, you won’t be too vague when asking for things, so this can be considered a corresponding benefit.

　　After that, the matter was pretty much settled.

　　To sum it up in a few words - capture Otakemaru, capture Kaiming, or kill the latter, it's that simple.

　　During this period, Kyosuke Kousaka also took Kagura, Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Yaobikuni and others to evacuate innocent monsters.

　　The common people had already been persuaded to leave by Minamoto no Raikou, so Minamoto no Raikou did not bother to interfere with the monsters.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought this was indeed quite kind.

　　It is really unrealistic to ask a hawkish Onmyoji to protect monsters.

　　"The smell of sea water in the wind is very strong. The sirens from Mount Suzuka may be coming soon~" Xiaobai suddenly said.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was amazed at Xiaobai's sense of smell, and then looked at Haruaki, Minamoto Hiromasa and others.

　　"Go back quickly, this battle is crucial."

　　"Um."

　　Qingming then ordered Xiaobai to guard the evacuation of the other little monsters.

　　A group of people rushed to the military camp.

　　The military camp is located at the foot of Dajiang Mountain, which is in a unique location and is very suitable for both offense and defense.

　　The Onmyoji and the samurai were all quietly waiting for orders without taking any action.

　　Thousands of "Ghost Weapons" made of fine steel stood steadily, exuding a strange and powerful aura.

　　On the other side, the end of the horizon.

　　The main force of the Hai Kingdom landed on the front line.

　　The hazy azure blue seemed to come from the breath of the sea, and an overwhelming breath swept over and turned into huge black waves.

　　Above the huge waves, several ghost ships with green faces and fangs revealed their strange poles, breaking through the waves and into the sky, with the sound of waves rising in all directions.

　　Otakemaru and Kaiming stood on the bow of the ship on top of the huge waves, and tens of thousands of sirens were roaring like thunder above the evil sea water.

　　Otakemaru: "We have arrived at the final blood sacrifice site."

　　Haiming: "That's the Genji camp over there. It seems like they don't even bother to hide their intention to take advantage of the situation."

　　Otakemaru: "Sensei, is it possible that they are cooperating with the monsters of Mount Oe?"

　　Haiming: "It's possible. But this time we have to go to Mount Dajiang, and we have to perform a blood sacrifice no matter what. And if we instigate, that fragile alliance will fall apart."

　　Otakemaru: "From now on, it's up to you, Sensei."

　　Haiming: "Young Master, please try not to take action this time, conserve your energy, and complete the legend of Suzuka Mountain!"

　　Otakemaru hummed softly, and a hint of sadness flashed across his lowered eyes.

　　He understands.

　　After this time, more tribesmen will die.

　　But it doesn't matter, Mount Suzuka will be reborn soon...

　　The view returns to the camp again.

　　The Siren Army rushed towards Mount Dajiang in full view of everyone.

　　"The Demon Army is in the vanguard formation, ready to charge!" Minamoto no Raikou began to issue orders.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was also slightly "shocked" by Kaigoku's bravery.

　　Xiaobai opened his mouth wide: "Isn't Haiguo afraid of being attacked from behind by us?"

　　Qingming waved his folding fan and said slowly: "From all indications, the Sea Country is very short of time, so even if there are difficulties this time, they will not take it to heart."

　　Yuan Boya tightly grasped the wooden bow, his expression serious: "This kind of approach at all costs means that we must also have considerable will and determination."

　　"Let's follow the main force."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked relaxed.

　　My brothers-in-law are also joining the battle this time, so please pay attention to them.

　　After they finish this battle, they can be promoted appropriately.

　　As for not participating?

　　There is no such thing as desertion in this era.

　　Now that you're here, don't avoid the fight.

　　Otherwise, Kyosuke Kousaka would feel that he could not protect them. After all, the warriors in this world attach great importance to honor.

　　My honor is gone, my reputation is ruined, so I'd better stay at home to avoid embarrassment.

　　"Come on, eh."

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka felt that it was a bit cruel to let several people face the bloody grinding wheel of a brutal war.

　　But there are many things in the future that we will have to face sooner or later, so it is better to take advantage of this time to work hard to improve ourselves.

　　Hikigaya, Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu, and Shijo Tei had prepared themselves mentally for the war early on.

　　The first two had experienced the retreat of Oeyama long ago and were familiar with the process.

　　The latter, Horikita Manabu and Shijo Tei, had participated in various battles during the period when the miko Orochi was causing chaos, and had some experience. The four of them cooperated with each other and had a high survival rate on the battlefield.

　　What’s more, there is Prajna.

　　He has made a contract with the Fusang God in the sea, and the demonic power he unleashes is no weaker than that of an ordinary big demon.

　　Enough to be of great help in battle.

　　In short, a group of people started to "chase" after the siren army rushed towards Mount Oe.

　　Prepare to let the sirens be attacked from both front and back.

　　After all, the ghost monsters of Oeyama will not allow the sirens to be so presumptuous.

　　In addition, the main purpose of the Sirens is to kill, and a blood sacrifice has been completed.

　　Then we have to fight no matter what.

　　"Suzuka-san is really unscrupulous. My dear friend, let them see the strength of Oe-san!"

　　"Since you want to perform a blood sacrifice here, let's see if we have the strength to do it. Ghosts, follow me and attack!"

　　"Yes, Lord Ghost King!"

　　The ghosts rushed towards the oncoming army of sea monsters, either with joy or anger.

　　The ghosts who have lived in the ghost realm for many years are naturally cruel and bloodthirsty and have no sense of group consciousness at all.

　　If it weren't for the ghost king Shuten-douji who beat these beings one by one, none of them would be kind to Shuten-douji.

　　However, because Shuten-douji has the strength to defeat them, he is no worse than the sirens in terms of obeying orders.

　　"This is a protracted battle. Don't lose your mind and save your strength to fight to your heart's content!"

　　Shuten-doji laughed heartily.

　　He took the lead and burst into a special madness, knocking a flying ghost ship down.

　　"So fast! So strong!"

　　Kujira, who was guarding the ghost ship in the evil waves, was shocked.

　　I never thought that the power of the Ghost King Shuten Douji was so well-deserved that he could destroy the ghost ship enhanced by magic so quickly.

　　Otakemaru, who was at the bow of the leading ghost ship, raised the corner of his mouth.

　　"Is this the Ghost King of Mount Dajiang? Not that great, taking the lead right from the start?"

　　Is this a case of reputation exceeding ability?

　　He doesn't even know the important matter that the leader cannot get rid of easily?

　　Even if there is some trick, it shows that the strategy is indeed not that good.

　　"It seems that I can use more of his strength... Then I will take off this head again. By then, it will be really difficult to revive him."

　　Otakemaru muttered.

　　Suddenly, his pupils flickered.

　　At a certain moment, a shadowy existence was captured. That existence was like a flying crow, which instantly cut the huge group of sea monsters into pieces.

　　"Teacher...it seems I still have to help a little."

　　"Then young master, please come back immediately after receiving the order."

　　"Um."

　　Otakemaru responded and dashed towards the horned man holding two long swords.

　　He swung the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand from top to bottom vigorously, and a dazzling light burst out!

　　"This power... is Yasakani no Magatama?"

　　Shuten-doji, who was also observing Otakemaru, felt a chill in his heart.

　　After thinking about it, the ghost gourd was suspended in the air, overflowing with madness, and the powerful offensive power instantly cleared out the horned monster - Onikiri who was fighting against Otakemaru, and the sea monsters around him.

　　He had known it for a long time.

　　Aliens like sirens don't follow the common sense of the world at all. They are more cunning than humans in combat and dare to use any means.

　　It is indeed something to pay attention to.

　　Although he disdained these weak sirens, he also had to pay attention to their alliance.

　　"The sorcerer in Suzuka Mountain will probably be able to summon a tidal wave soon, right?"

　　Shuten-doji thought to himself.

　　Having learned the specific combat methods of Mount Suzuka from his enemy Minamoto no Raikou, he has prepared a response this time.

　　Otherwise, the ghost tribe, which was already disunited, might really be exterminated.

　　As the Ghost King, whether he wants to take responsibility or not, he should stand up and lead everyone to let these sea monsters know the price of offending their Dajiangshan.

　　"I will use my mighty fists to clear the way for the Ghost King!"

　　Ibaraki Douji laughed out loud.

　　The restless ghost energy on the ghost hand could no longer be suppressed.

　　The raging ghost energy condensed into ghost fire.

　　The huge ghost hand broke through the ground and crushed a large group of sirens into flesh and blood. The continuous explosion of huge ghost energy instantly overturned the stable ghost ships!

　　And behind them is the human army chasing the Sirens.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was dispelling the strong miasma while observing the surrounding situation.

　　A samurai serving as a sentinel quickly stepped forward to report the news to Minamoto no Raikou.

　　"Lord Raikou, the ghost ships and sirens are all concentrated in the Grand Canyon!"

　　"In that case, let's go to the canyon and attack these pirates together!"

　　"yes!"

　　The Yin-Yang masters and the samurai all agreed.

　　The speed of movement increased at the signal of Minamoto no Raikou.

　　"We have to capture Otakemaru alive to get the location of the blood sacrifice formation..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought to himself as he followed the main group.

　　Now the situation is clear.

　　The Sea Nation forces plan to complete the last blood sacrifice site.

　　Dajiangshan is preparing to protect himself and give the sea country forces a taste of his own medicine.

　　Their human army is helping Dajiangshan.

　　It's basically the same principle as the lips and teeth are interdependent.

　　Something happened at Oeyama, so the next one will definitely be Kyoto.

　　Compared to treating Kyoto as a battlefield, it would be better to let Oeyama come no matter how you look at it.

　　"I wonder if I can change some of the plot?"

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　He himself doesn't have much confidence.

　　Not to mention the secret planner and behind-the-scenes manipulator Yamata no Orochi, just the fact that Otakemaru dared to sacrifice part of his life and soul to activate the artifact, the battle situation would still favor him.

　　What's more, the sirens around him are not just background characters, each of them can provide assists.

　　Tens of thousands of sirens, just a thousand of them would be enough to be annoying.

　　The best way at the moment is to find the other half of the Yunwai Mirror to assist in fighting against it.

　　The problem is, it hasn't been found yet.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka asked Haruaki, and then he found out that Tamamonomae actually walked out of Oma-no-Garden almost the same as in the original work. The reason was naturally to find the other half of the Ungaikyo for the son of his good friend Haruaki.

　　All I can say is that Tamamonomae, this peerless demon, really dotes on Seimei.

　　"Report! The Siren has started to retreat north again!"

　　The samurai at the outpost hurriedly reported the situation to Minamoto no Raikou in a loud voice.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was not far away from Minamoto no Raikou, heard it clearly and understood it immediately.

　　"The north side, that's the only way to escape..."

　　Minamoto no Raikou seemed to be talking to himself, with a smile on his face that he did not conceal.

　　Qingming said softly: "Everyone start preparing."

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka knew what to prepare.

　　"You guys use the same old tricks over and over again. We've figured them all out."

　　What else could it be?

　　Summon the waves, of course.

　　However, the waves this time might be a bit too big.

　　"kill!!"

　　Soon, the human army that caught up with part of the sea monster army started a brutal killing under the instruction of Minamoto no Raikou.

　　The sirens were fighting and retreating at the same time, and the generals standing on the waves of demonic power were constantly resisting various attacks directed towards the ghost ship.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, Minamoto no Raikou, Haruaki and others did not move.

　　It's not a critical moment yet, so there's no need to waste any energy.

　　Like Otakemaru.

　　He really treated his people as consumables.

　　Although I don’t know whether he cherishes the people of Suzuka Mountain as much as in the plot of "Onmyoji", it was not possible to see any sign of this from Kyosuke Kousaka during the war.

　　That’s right, in war, life is worthless.

　　If a commander acts on his emotions, failure is inevitable.

　　"start!"

　　An order sounded quietly.

　　The surging waves, no, the tsunami, that were about to overwhelm the entire Dajiangshan Mountain, rose high like a huge curtain.

　　Countless sea water mixed with demonic power and miasma swept towards the human army and the ghost monsters of Oeyama like a roaring beast.

　　The terrible disaster has truly arrived!

　　"Tsunami!" Xiaobai shouted and hurried to protect Qingming.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also felt the power of this tsunami, which was much stronger than any previous one.

　　Glancing around, he saw that the Onmyojis and samurai in the army were adjusting their defense and resistance as if they had been prepared, and he nodded secretly.

　　Yuan Boya, the brother-in-law, is not worried.

　　Hikigaya, Ayanokouji and other brothers-in-law had already made backup plans.

　　As for him, all he needs to do is hold on to Kagura beside him, right?

　　That's what Kyosuke Kousaka thought.

　　Just like Kagura, he covered his body with spiritual power, and then prepared to fight the sirens in the water.

　　When the surging sea water rushed over, Kyosuke Kousaka began to fight with Kagura.

　　The countless other Onmyojis and warriors around could not withstand the impact and were swept away by the current, being pushed for a distance. Only humans and monsters with strong strength could resist.

　　"Kyousuke, Yaobikuni..."

　　Suddenly, Kagura next to him hurriedly reminded him.

　　At this time, Kyosuke Kousaka quickly looked around and found that Yaobikuni was in a daze and was pushed far away by the waves.

　　Feeling confused, he hurried over.

　　Moving quickly towards Yaobikuni, the surging stone waves and the overwhelming sea waves cleverly merged and hit Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura.

　　“——？！”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't expect that Otakemaru was going to attack him at this time, so he hurriedly grabbed Yaobikuni and took Kagura to hide.

　　Don't force yourself in such a rushed stage, it's exhausting and draining. During the process, Kousaka Kyousuke felt something was wrong. Why were his hands so soft? What...? ?

　　

 220. Designing the Siren/Inner Demon Illusion/Stronger Shuten and Ibaraki/Battle Record

　　Kyosuke Kousaka instantly realized that his hand was in the wrong place, but he still didn't correct it.

　　The correct thing to do is to quickly take Kagura and the Yaobikuni who was hurriedly hugged away to avoid the attack.

　　At this moment, several people were in the sea.

　　Otakemaru's attack probably has a bonus, so its power cannot be underestimated.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought that a hasty response would only make things more embarrassing and it would be difficult to protect Yaobikuni, so he took her and Kagura and quickly escaped.

　　In the end, he managed to escape at the critical moment.

　　Fortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka knew that the sea creatures from the Sea Country would definitely summon waves to turn Oeyama into their home ground, so he specially trained with Kagura on fighting methods and actions, otherwise he would still suffer a small loss when rescuing people this time.

　　He quickly moved his hand down to Yaobikuni's waist and began to call for help.

　　"Yabai Bhikkhuni, how are you? Are you still in a daze at this critical moment?"

　　Seeing that the eight hundred nuns seemed to be in a trance, he couldn't feel that there was any big problem.

　　"Hey... sorry, I think I just remembered something."

　　The hazy pupils of the Eight Hundred Bhikkhunis became clear, and she immediately came back to her senses and began to apologize embarrassedly.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw this situation, he let Yaobikuni go.

　　"Thank you very much." The eight hundred nuns smiled and thanked again.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka met her calm, charming eyes and smiled.

　　He immediately helped Kagura to fight against the surrounding sea monsters.

　　At this time, due to the change in environment, the sirens' combat power has increased a lot compared to on land. They are trying their best to drag the Oeyama monsters, Onmyojis, samurai and others into the deeper parts of the sea to kill them.

　　However, the Onibei created by Minamoto no Raikou is not to be underestimated.

　　These ghost soldiers turned into ships as soon as a group of people realized that the sirens wanted to summon tidal waves.

　　The Oeyama monsters, who had received the order long ago, were standing on the boat with the human Onmyoji and samurai.

　　Otakemaru, who saw this scene, immediately realized that something was wrong and wanted to go to higher ground.

　　But he was stopped by Minamoto no Raikou and Minamoto no Hiromasa.

　　Shuten-douji, who had arranged the other demons, also rushed over with Ibaraki-douji.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw this gang lineup, he simply chose to clean up the other sirens.

　　"That's called 'I predicted your prediction'."

　　After all, Suzukayama would never have imagined that the ghost monsters of Oeyama would cooperate so closely with humans.

　　Because of this, there is an information gap, which means that Suzuka Mountain does not have much advantage.

　　In fact, there are quite a few disadvantages.

　　Because there was an ambush set up on the high ground.

　　After all, it is a flooding situation now.

　　According to the logic of Suzuka Mountain, the flooded Oeyama monsters or humans who intend to take advantage of the opportunity will go to higher places to avoid getting involved in water battles, which they are not good at.

　　Of course, the monsters of Mount Suzuka took advantage of the time to summon the waves to quickly go up the mountain and then started to act as "fishermen".

　　Unfortunately, there is no hope this time.

　　"The Ghost King of Mount Oe... I didn't expect you to be so strategic."

　　After finishing the battle with Onikiri, Otakemaru retreated to the side of the canyon, smiling defiantly without any fear at all.

　　Shuten-doji controlled the wine gourd to float in the sky, and the madness in his body continued to strengthen his own strength: "Haha, you dare to come to my territory? Then let's fight!"

　　"You dirty and smelly siren, prepare to die!"

　　Ibaraki Douji's ghost hand was surrounded by raging ghost flames, and he coldly continued Shuten Douji's words.

　　Otakemaru glanced at Minamoto no Raikou who was looking at him with a smile and Minamoto no Hiromasa who had an angry look on his face, and laughed out loud.

　　"How can I possibly fight you at such a huge disadvantage?"

　　Just as he finished speaking, a fierce light burst out from Otakemaru's body.

　　Minamoto no Raikou was extremely fast, and his arm holding the samurai sword was already raised.

　　The invisible, sharp sword energy suddenly burst out!

　　“Hmm!”

　　After a faint groan of pain.

　　Otakemaru's figure was moving quickly toward the higher reaches of Mt. Oe.

　　"A mermaid is a mermaid. She can't change her nature and she doesn't have the qualities of a leader!" Ibaraki Douji's eyes flashed, and he subconsciously blocked an attack that seemed powerful but was actually very ordinary, and immediately became angry.

　　At this point, even a fool would understand that he was being fooled!

　　Whoosh~

　　Standing on the boat, Minamoto Boya shot an arrow at Otakemaru who was still in his sight.

　　The arrow disappeared from his hand without any sound or trace.

　　But in Minamoto Boya's eyes, he could still see that the figure of Otakemaru, who was about to disappear, became staggered at a certain moment.

　　"Although I would rather have a head-on confrontation, I don't think that's possible..."

　　Yuan Boya said lightly.

　　He really didn't like getting shot in the back, but this was a different situation.

　　If Otakemaru, the culprit of the war, is not caught, Kyoto will be in danger.

　　Now Kagura, who is participating in the battle, will also be in danger.

　　Let's try to resolve the battle as quickly as possible.

　　"This Otakemaru is indeed very good at human military tactics and strategies, and he also knows how to judge the situation."

　　Minamoto no Raikou spoke slowly.

　　He was not in a hurry to hunt down Otakemaru, because there were many traps set up on the top of Mt. Oe waiting for Otakemaru, which was enough for him to catch up with Otakemaru.

　　"That Kaiming, the 'Head of Suzuka Mountain', was escorted by other sea monsters to the highlands of Mount Oe, planning to set a trap there, right? What a pity..."

　　What he was thinking about flashed through his mind, and Minamoto no Raikou quickly went after him.

　　Shuten-doji glanced at the demons around him who were fighting against the sea monsters, and they were heading in the same direction as Minamoto no Raikou.

　　Afterwards, Ibaraki Douji and Minamoto Hiromasa also walked to a higher place.

　　Hmm—

　　Kyosuke Kousaka witnessed Otakemaru using dirty tricks and taking a beating in order to escape, so he also walked towards higher ground while killing the sea monster.

　　"The battle situation here is not bad, so let's let the demon tribe of Oeyama and the human onmyoji and samurai to deal with it."

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka can kill these sirens one by one by using a weaker method.

　　But this would be too low-class, and other people might not be happy about it.

　　There are many humans who want to gain military merit, and the ghosts are bloodthirsty and warlike. They each have their own agenda. If I interfere, it will only make everyone unhappy. Why bother?

　　"Let's chase after them too," said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kagura said nothing and followed silently.

　　Yaobikuni hummed softly, and then sighed softly: "On the contrary, I feel a little sorry for Otakemaru who is being played around by others."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke still muttered: "He doesn't like your pity, he just wants victory."

　　“That’s right…”

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was silent, feeling that this conversation was a bit boring.

　　Forget it, it's good to chat, even though the topic is quite meaningless.

　　However, he was obviously overthinking it.

　　Because there is no time to chat!

　　As we went higher, we saw a lot more sirens.

　　"Could this be the troops brought in by Minamoto no Raikou and Shuten-doji?"

　　Although Kousaka Kyosuke was secretly dissatisfied, he decided to solve the problem together with Kagura and Yaobikuni.

　　In this Battle of Oeyama, he had no intention of taking it easy, nor did he intend to put too much effort into it.

　　After all, what does it matter what you do?

　　"Mr. Kyosuke, you're not in a hurry at all."

　　"Because Otakemaru is likely to use the divine weapon to turn the tables, and if Haruaki, Boya, Shuten-doji and others go together to deal with it, at least they won't suffer any loss, I'm relieved."

　　"I see……"

　　The eight hundred nuns nodded in understanding.

　　He raised his staff and used spiritual attacks to quietly kill the sirens one by one.

　　Killing while talking is also a ruthless person.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in a dark state of mind.

　　But from an objective point of view, the same is true for him and Kagura, so there is nothing much to say.

　　After killing countless sirens, he reached a high place.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke saw that the bodies of sea monsters were piled up like a mountain, and he also saw Minamoto Boya? ?

　　"Boya!"

　　“Brother Boya!”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka rushed to Minamoto no Hiroya, who was looking slightly pale and had a simple cloth bandage wrapped around his body to stop the injury in his abdomen.

　　"How embarrassing... I was careless for a moment and was poisoned by Otakemaru's miasma." Minamoto Boya said ashamedly.

　　"That was a bit too careless," said Kyosuke Kosaka. "The situation was so bad for him, he would definitely risk everything."

　　While talking and treating, he was educating his elder brother Yuan Boya.

　　How to say it? We all know that the other person is a desperate criminal who is determined to go all the way.

　　Then you must be extra careful during the battle, how come you are so careless?

　　"I stabbed him and he stabbed me..."

　　"So we must be most vigilant against this kind of fighting style of exchanging injuries for injuries, life for life. He may do this in the future. No matter how cautious you are, it is not too much. Okay, now that the injury has healed, Boya, you stay here to guard. After all, there is still some loss of vitality, which will greatly affect the battle."

　　"Let's go together! I will definitely be careful this time."

　　"Then Kagura, protect your brother."

　　"good."

　　“I don’t need anyone’s protection.”

　　"Hey, don't forget me, Mr. Kyosuke, Mr. Boya."

　　"Anyway, let's keep going."

　　So, there was one more person in the team, Yuan Boya, who was a little injured.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was walking in front, began to get into shape.

　　Just as he said just now.

　　At this moment, Otakemaru is using the "extreme one-for-one" approach.

　　With his thick skin and tough muscles, it is impossible for Kyosuke Kousaka not to be worried.

　　Unfortunately, we cannot avoid dealing with it.

　　That's terrible.

　　It is funny that Haruaki, Minamoto no Raikou, Shuten-doji, and Ibaraki-doji are all top-notch fighters, but they have to be cautious when facing Otakemaru who is holding a sacred weapon.

　　But it is understandable.

　　Who wouldn't be careful when facing an enemy who might very well drag them to death?

　　Thinking while walking.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly reached the steep summit of Mount Oe with the others.

　　"Wait a minute, something is wrong!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had been paying attention to the situation, immediately raised his hand to stop him.

　　As he said this, he vaguely saw and heard what was happening inside through his amazing spiritual perception.

　　“Oni-Kiri! You traitor! Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Go to hell!!”

　　"I can't accept this... I can't die like that..."

　　"Minamoto no Raikou! I'm going to kill you!!"

　　The voices of Ibaraki Douji, Shuten Douji, and Onikiri were fighting each other and their condition was extremely bad.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that they seemed to be fighting with phantoms, while Minamoto no Raikou, Haruaki, and Haku were fighting against Otakemaru.

　　In the air, there was a sinister old man controlling a colorful phantom.

　　"What's going on?" asked Yuan Boya, who was not clear about the specific situation on the top of the mountain due to the barrier.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gave a brief explanation.

　　Yuan Boya was surprised: "You can actually perceive the details of the situation inside the barrier?"

　　He is a barrier master, so he knows very well how powerful others are who can know what is happening inside the barrier without removing it.

　　At the very least, his attainments in barrier techniques must be stronger than his!

　　"This is a barrier mixed with illusion type, and I happen to be good at it." Kyosuke Kousaka replied.

　　He gradually gained his own understanding of dreams, illusions and the like through dreaming about butterflies.

　　I think about it on a regular basis.

　　Especially since Higanbana had spent a lot of energy maintaining the dream of the date, which slowed down its recovery, so he planned to do it himself one day... Let's skip these topics and what should he do now?

　　"It seems like stepping into the past will control us," Kagura said.

　　Yaobikuni also said slowly: "According to Mr. Kyosuke's description, this should be the "heart demon illusion". I have heard of this kind of spell before. It can read the consciousness of the caster and materialize the thing he fears most..."

　　Yuan Bo Ya frowned: "I have also seen it in an ancient book. It is said that this evil spell has long been lost. I never thought it was used by the people of Suzuka Mountain."

　　Kagura: "...Once we go in, we will definitely suffer the same consequences, and we might end up doing more harm than good."

　　Minamoto Hiromasa said seriously, "I can overcome it. Even though I have weaknesses, I will definitely face everything head-on and will not be disturbed by anything. Besides, Seimei and Raikou can do it, so why can't I?"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke waved his hand.

　　"Wait a minute, I may be able to crack it. You should start to accumulate your strength and prepare for your most powerful attack. Then, Kagura, you and Yaobikuni will take care of us."

　　"Then I'll start preparing."

　　"good."

　　"Of course you can."

　　Minamoto no Hiromasa, Kagura, and Yaobikuni had no objection to Kyosuke Kousaka's proposal.

　　No one does anything rash, because it is easy to become a burden that holds others back.

　　“Come to think of it, I’ve replaced Seimei and am now leading the group of protagonists, right?”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was preparing to break Haiming's spell, suddenly had an idea.

　　At this moment, he actually found that he was almost replacing Qingming!

　　What about the promised slacking and fishing?

　　Yes, there is indeed a gap between ideal and reality.

　　In the barrier.

　　The corpses of countless samurai, onmyoji and monsters piled up into a small hill, with countless broken limbs and remains.

　　Haruaki and Minamoto no Raimitsu, who caught up with Otakemaru, were fighting with him and had no time to rest for a moment, so they had no time to chat at all.

　　Every attack of Otakemaru unleashes powerful demonic power.

　　Because he really tried his best!

　　He knew very well that as long as any one of Shuten Douji, Ibaraki Douji, or Onikiri woke up, the disadvantage in the battle situation would become more obvious!

　　"Genji weapons, just let it sink like this, no one will truly recognize you."

　　"You betrayed humanity and your own kind."

　　"The admonitions of your enemies have penetrated your whole body. You think you are upholding justice but you are just deceiving yourself."

　　Haiming, who also understood that the situation was very unfavorable for Suzuka Mountain, decided to speed up.

　　He must trick the three monsters under his control into a desperate situation as soon as possible.

　　——Although the "Inner Demon Illusion" he cast was powerful, it was still very difficult to control three big monsters at once, and it could be lifted at any time and anywhere.

　　Therefore, he must make breakthroughs one by one to turn the situation around.

　　Then we can only conquer their hearts as quickly as possible.

　　It is already known that Onikiri has the greatest emotional fluctuations, his demonic power is the most unstable, and he himself is also injured, so Haiming chose him as the first target for breakthrough.

　　"I will never, ever let you go! Minamoto no Raikou!!"

　　Ghost Cut screamed and fought with the phantom again, but the more he fought, the more injured he became.

　　Otakemaru, who was fighting against Minamoto no Raikou, noticed the physical weakness of Minamoto no Raikou and Haruaki, and took the opportunity to retreat and talk with a smile.

　　"Minamoto no Raikou, someone is calling you, why don't you go over there?"

　　"Heh, when it comes to playing tricks, I have to admit that you guys are good at it."

　　Minamoto no Raikou sneered and did not respond specifically.

　　He believes it.

　　He believed that his philosophy was reflected in the entire person of Onikiri.

　　And won't fall into this ridiculous confusion because of anything.

　　"Otakemaru, it's not fun to attack someone else's weaknesses."

　　Qingming said slowly.

　　Xiao Bai echoed: "How shameless!"

　　Otakemaru raised the corners of his mouth and smiled even more brightly.

　　"Weak is weak. Isn't it natural to be killed and attacked?"

　　Qing Mingcheng's expression gradually became serious: "Is this the reason why you hurt other innocent people?"

　　Otakemaru laughed loudly: "Stop talking nonsense! Let's fight!"

　　These arrogant and hateful Kyoto people have seized the spiritual power of Mount Suzuka, and they are still acting righteously. Disgusting! So disgusting!

　　Kill, kill, kill!

　　Otakemaru's demonic power was once again guaranteed, and the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand launched an even more ferocious attack than before!

　　Lightning suddenly appeared in the gloomy sky!

　　"good!"

　　Minamoto no Raikou smiled and swung the samurai sword in his hand, and a tearing sound was heard in the air.

　　The two attacks collided instantly, generating a powerful shock wave.

　　"All those who are about to fight should line up in front! Hurry and obey the order--"

　　Qingming summons talismans to unleash powerful spells.

　　The pentagram seal flashed instantly, and the surging spiritual power attack turned into an almost imperceptible ray of light and hit Otakemaru.

　　In the dust storm, Otakemaru, whose perception was weakened, responded hastily and was hit hard on the right hand.

　　"ah--"

　　Otakemaru's eyes were bleeding and his eyes were flashing with violence, but he endured the pain and continued to hold the Yasakani no Magatama to fight against Minamoto no Raikou who was attacking him instantly.

　　"You're targeting the Yasakani no Magatama in my hand..."

　　Otakemaru was exceptionally calm and gripped the Yasakani no Magatama even tighter.

　　At this moment, he still hadn't forgotten the blood sacrifice here.

　　It was just that he was entangled by Minamoto no Raikou and Haruaki and was unable to carry out the task for the time being, otherwise he would have withdrawn after completing it.

　　Noticing that Otakemaru was having an increasingly difficult time, Haiming became anxious.

　　He quickly interpreted Onikiri's memory and discovered that the crescent-shaped blade in Onikiri's hand was his original sword.

　　With a thought, the black sea water evil spirit wrapped around the blade of Guiqi, and cracks gradually appeared on the blade.

　　"Die! Only death can bring you relief. Don't continue to fall into the vortex of hatred..."

　　Haiming said quietly.

　　He concentrated all his energy, intending to crush Onikiri's sword in one fell swoop when it was at its most vulnerable.

　　Click, click, click…

　　A faint cracking sound rang out in the air.

　　Minamoto Raikou's pupils shrank slightly as he immediately realized something.

　　"Oh, we can't be distracted during a battle." Otakemaru turned the angle and blocked the direction in which Minamoto no Raikou and Haruaki wanted to rescue Onikiri.

　　Qingming said seriously: "This matter will be handed over to..."

　　“Die!!”

　　A hoarse roar poured out from Guiqi's mouth.

　　His eyes were clear, and he didn't look like he was being controlled at all. There was only determination in his eyes!

　　The knife pressed against the handle harder and harder!

　　He is fearless!

　　He is willing to use death to break this illusion and awaken Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji, his two fellow countrymen from Oeyama.

　　"Yes, let us die together! I long for this moment so much! I long for the pain of being shattered to pieces! I long for the pain of being burned by flames!"

　　“——？！”

　　Haiming did not expect that Guiqi would wake up instantly and decide to die together with his enemy. He was immediately hit by a strong counterattack.

　　Bang!!

　　With a loud bang, the illusion instantly shattered.

　　Whoosh~

　　An arrow flashed by like a meteor.

　　“Hmm!”

　　"teacher!"

　　Otakemaru shouted, briefly activated the power of Yasakani no Magatama and threw Minamoto no Raikou and Haruaki aside, then slashed a group of people who came from the bottom of the mountain with a fierce blow in the air, and hurried to the side of Kaiming who was hit by an arrow.

　　"It's okay, young master, I can hold on, you can start the blood sacrifice immediately!"

　　"you……"

　　"quick!"

　　Haiming urged. Even though he was shot in the chest, he still felt a force supporting him throughout his body.

　　Yes, he can't die!

　　Unless the people of Suzuka Mountain find a new tribe land, he must not die!

　　A rolling evil wind rises!

　　The surrounding land began to collapse and crack, and the rubble turned into solid earth walls to block the incoming attacks.

　　“So amazing?”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka frowned as he pounced on Otakemaru and Kaiming at an extremely fast speed.

　　He was already prepared for injury, but Haiming also "exploded"?

　　wrong!

　　What the hell is this?!

　　This is definitely someone behind the scenes who is behind this!

　　"This Yamata no Orochi has indeed been watching from the dark..."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　With this in mind, he still used other spells to attack, preparing to break through the "turtle shell" temporarily built by Haiming.

　　Seimei, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Kagura, and Yaobikuni are all helping.

　　Seimei: "This 'Suzuka Mountain's Brain' is so powerful..."

　　Xiaobai: "They're all going to die!"

　　Minamoto Boya: "I am more concerned about why there was no backlash after the spell was broken."

　　Kagura: “Very solid.”

　　Yaobikuni: "If you delay any longer, the blood sacrifice formation will be completed."

　　"I'll do it!"

　　"And me!"

　　Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji, who had already regained consciousness, each punched the earth wall hard.

　　The earth wall began to shake.

　　Qingming suggested: "Let's work together..."

　　Of course Kyosuke Kousaka had no objection.

　　I inadvertently glanced in the direction of Minamoto no Raikou and found that he was collecting the fragments of Onikiri's main sword. I couldn't help but sigh secretly.

　　He was still slow to break the spell.

　　I thought I would be very fast, but it turns out I overestimated my ability.

　　Moreover, Haiming's sudden "strength" really made Kyosuke Kousaka feel that he, who was familiar with the plot, looked more like a clown.

　　Boom boom!!

　　The combined attack of the group of people finally caused the earth wall to collapse, revealing Haiming and Otakemaru inside.

　　A blood-colored magic circle appeared under Otakemaru's feet.

　　He had a familiar smile on his face.

　　“I succeeded…”

　　As he said this, he placed his hand on Haiming, who was almost unable to stand, and then grabbed him and threw him backwards, causing him to fall off the cliff.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka narrowed his eyes and realized that Otakemaru was trying to protect Haiming first.

　　There is no land below the cliff, but the sea.

　　At this time, Oeyama was submerged in the sea. He would not die if he fell down. It was more likely that he would be discovered by the sirens and then rescued.

　　"We can still try to eliminate the magic circle." Qingming said immediately.

　　Shuten-doji said coldly: "Let me deal with him. I want to let this sea monster know the price of the blood sacrifice at Mount Oe."

　　Ibaraki Douji, who had an extra hand than before, quickly blocked Otakemaru's way.

　　"I won't let you leave!"

　　"Come on!" Otakemaru laughed and pounced on Shuten-doji.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke, Haruaki, and the others did not move.

　　Because he still wanted to dispel the magic circle that Otakemaru had just drawn, otherwise everything would be in vain.

　　"The magic circle is blessed by a divine weapon. It seems that the magic is difficult to eliminate, but it should be able to be weakened..." Qingming said again.

　　Yaobikuni: "Then I will provide spiritual power. After all, it was Mr. Kyousuke who was doing the hard work all the way."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka made a sound and felt that he was getting further and further away from leisure.

　　Afterwards, with the deliberate cooperation of Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji, they guided Otakemaru to a location outside the magic circle.

　　Otakemaru wanted to stop the actions of Kousaka Kyosuke, Haruaki and others, but Shuten-douji, who was obviously different from before, and Ibaraki-douji, who had an extra hand, were extremely difficult to deal with.

　　Ibaraki Douji said that he would not hinder the battle between Shuten Douji and Otakemaru, but the pressure on Otakemaru was still enough.

　　Perhaps it was because Otakemaru was always worried about sneak attacks that he was restrained in battle.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at it and then stopped looking.

　　He has a headache.

　　"Shuten-douji's demon king will seems to have awakened like in the original story. His hair has turned a little gray, but it seems incomplete. Ibaraki-douji's demon hand has returned due to the loss of Onikiri..."

　　"It's a good thing that these two great demons have become stronger, but it's a pity that Otakemaru could have carried them with the sacred weapon, but now he's just left with the bucket."

　　Overall, the goal was a failure.

　　But it wasn't a complete failure.

　　Most of the troops at Suzuka Mountain were sacrificed in this battle. Anyway, Kyosuke Kousaka, Kagura, and Yaobikuni killed at least several thousand people along the way.

　　The Oeyama ghost tribe and the human army that followed them would not be too bad.

　　In this way, at least Mount Suzuka was weakened a lot.

　　By the time of the next decisive battle, their chances of winning will be higher, no, to be more precise, the sacrifices will be less.

　　"Hey! The magic circle is about to disappear!" Xiaobai suddenly shouted.

　　Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni said regretfully, "We have already consumed a lot of spiritual energy, and have tried our best to weaken the power of the magic circle."

　　Yuan Boya frowned: "The blessing of the artifact is greater than expected, why not just capture this sea monster alive!"

　　Seimei calmly gazed upon Otakemaru.

　　"Be careful!"

　　"Shuten Douji, we're joining the battle." Minamoto Boya shouted.

　　Shuten-doji did not respond, but frowned: "How can I let go of this hatred when you use the millions of ghosts in my Dajiang Mountain as sacrifices..."

　　Otakemaru, who was confronting Shuten-doji, just wanted to run away.

　　The goal has been achieved, why not run?

　　"When I was carving the magic circle just now, I absorbed a lot of spiritual energy from Oeyama. The power of Yasakani no Magatama can be activated for a while. I will retreat while the situation is favorable..."

　　"I will never let you leave so easily!"

　　As if he could see through Otakemaru's thoughts, Shuten-doji suddenly roared.

　　Suddenly, flames burst out from Shuten-doji's body, and the moist air around him suddenly became dry.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately noticed that the special miasma around him was miraculously dispelled.

　　The reason immediately came to his mind——"Shuten Douji has completely recovered the Demon King's will!"

　　Just thought of this.

　　A raging demonic fire was burning in the valley of Mount Dajiang. The demonic fire burned vigorously and freely, spreading in all directions.

　　The flames broke through the sea water surrounding the mountain and directly burned up the black evil waves.

　　"People of Suzuka Mountain! Retreat immediately!"

　　Otakemaru did not hesitate any longer. He shouted an order, activating the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand, which exploded with power, and a storm of demonic energy surged endlessly.

　　The howling wind waves swept through the dark clouds in the sky, stirring them like a whirlpool.

　　At a certain moment, Otakemaru was like a god descending from heaven... What the hell!

　　"Leave me the tools used in the crime!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka finally couldn't hold back his emotions and rushed forward first!

　　If you don't try your best for such a good opportunity, what are you waiting for?

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　Qingming, Minamoto Boya and others were stunned.

　　Kagura pursed her lips and stared at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Yaobikuni was slightly moved, and gradually began to wonder why Kousaka Kyousuke was thinking like this...

　　"Come!"

　　Otakemaru laughed loudly, golden light and electric snakes lingered around him, dark clouds danced in the sky, and the momentum was huge!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka held a long sword, and its infinite sharpness instantly rose up and pointed at Otakemaru's right hand.

　　A smile appeared on Otakemaru's face. You want to take his divine weapon?

　　How can it be so easy?

　　When the two attacks were about to collide, Otakemaru suddenly felt something was wrong. He discovered that the attack had passed through Kousaka Kyosuke's sword?

　　Sniff

　　A sound of rags was heard.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried his best to cut off the hand that was filled with divine and demonic power.

　　"Is it an illusion?!"

　　Otakemaru reacted instantly, and with a thought, the power of the Yasakani no Magatama was activated to a greater extent.

　　Bang!!

　　The earth cracked, and the soil and rocks pressed in all directions like a curtain. Under the powerful and domineering force, the soil and rocks flew everywhere, and smoke and dust rose!

　　The highest point of Mount Oe was suddenly thrown into chaos.

　　A long while passed.

　　"Pooh!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who didn't have much strength, quickly moved to Kagura's side and couldn't help spitting out some dust that he accidentally swallowed.

　　Yuan Boya looked strange: "I thought you fought hard..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke glanced at the severed hand on the ground and complained unhappily: "I am still very afraid of death. Cutting off one of his hands has consumed most of my courage in this life."

　　Kagura nodded her head: "Kyosuke, I'm glad you're okay."

　　Xiaobai: "I'm scared to death!"

　　Qingming smiled bitterly: "Yeah, I almost got scared too, it was too chaotic just now..."

　　The eight hundred nuns giggled.

　　"That's pretty good. It's really hard to stop Otakemaru if he wants to escape. It's not a loss to leave one hand behind."

　　"That's right~"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly agreed.

　　Leaving one hand behind is a good achievement anyway, right? The most important thing is that I feel much better! Cool!

 221. Mountain God/Cloud Mirror Activated/Tamamonomae/Return to Kyoto/Arrangement

　　Boom boom boom——

　　Not long after Otakemaru left, the ground suddenly shook.

　　Amid the deafening sound like a huge rock being moved, the peak on the north side of Mount Dajiang actually began to move.

　　For a moment, many people and monsters who were still fighting in Dajiang Mountain adjusted their combat status and secretly observed the sudden changes.

　　The mountain moved slowly, shaking off countless dirt and rocks, and finally a human figure was revealed.

　　Facing the top of the mountain, which was the Demon King's throne, Shuten-doji looked natural and sat up slowly.

　　After a moment, a huge stone face appeared inside the human figure.

　　The facial features carved from earth and stone are rough and covered with lines.

　　"Ghost King." A rough and heavy voice sounded between heaven and earth.

　　"It's me."

　　"This is--"

　　The surging ghost flames of Ibaraki Douji's ghost hand were faintly overflowing, ready to continue fighting.

　　"Don't panic." Shuten-doji said casually.

　　And the gruff voice did not stop talking.

　　"It has been a hundred years since we last met, and when we meet again, it is already a farewell. My fate is coming to an end, and my body is destroyed in this battle. I will turn into dust at dawn. Now, I will return your power to you, and the fate of the ghost clan is in your hands... We will never meet again."

　　"Mountain God--"

　　Shuten-doji wanted to say something else.

　　At this moment, the sun rose in the east, and a white light covered the moon in the sky.

　　The stone giant had begun to crack, and soon the cracks spread all over his body.

　　The moment the sunlight completely fell into the Dajiang Valley, the stone giant turned into ashes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could clearly see a powerful spiritual power shooting towards Shuten Douji's wine gourd, and... Haruaki.

　　"This half of the Cloud Mirror is filled with the power of the Mountain God. It seems that there is no need to collect other powers."

　　With a complicated look on his face, Qingming took out the divine weapon he carried with him.

　　The Yunwaijing is a container of creation.

　　The power required to activate it is no less than that of the Sea Nation’s army. Originally, he wanted to ask other companions for help after this battle.

　　As a result, the mountain god provided help as if he knew this information.

　　But it was hard for Qingming to be happy.

　　Because this is the last remaining power of the Mountain God...

　　"Damn it! We let these sea monsters get away!" Ibaraki Douji didn't care about anything else, he just felt very angry.

　　Looking at the scene below from the mountain, he discovered that the ghosts and the human army were constantly chasing the mermaids.

　　However, the siren’s escape speed seemed to be just as fast as it had been trained to be, not slow at all.

　　At this moment, all you can see are many ghost ships setting sail and evacuating.

　　"It's just a temporary withdrawal. Their next target will be Kyoto..." Minamoto no Hiroya sighed.

　　After all, we couldn't stop these sirens from taking action.

　　Minamoto no Raikou, who had collected the body of Onikiri, did not have his usual confident smile, but just spoke slowly.

　　"Kyoto is different from Oeyama in the world of humans and demons. The civilians there are all unarmed. What a pity, Qingming, you are not ready yet..."

　　"I'm sorry, I'll do my best in this regard."

　　"Lord Raikou, Lord Haruaki has already tried very hard." Xiaobai explained to Haruaki.

　　Qingming shook his head: "This is my fault——"

　　"That's not the case." A magnetic voice suddenly interrupted Qingming's words.

　　Everyone looked towards the source of the sound.

　　I saw a sedan chair being pulled by two foxes on the horizon, and the person who was speaking was sitting on it.

　　It has a fox head and ears, and behind it are nine fox tails that seem real and illusory, rising into the sky. It is dressed in bright red clothes.

　　"Tamamo-no-Mae."

　　When Minamoto no Raikou saw the person coming, he felt a subtle emotion.

　　The night when the foxfire descended on Kyoto was the most important moment in his life that changed him.

　　That night, the streets were filled with the smell of death and burning.

　　That smell still remains deeply in his memory.

　　Even Haiming's inner demon fantasy is this scene.

　　He was too weak at that time and tried to contain the source of the disaster but was unable to change it.

　　In the midst of irreparable ruins, only a sharp blade saved him from destruction...

　　It’s really ironic when you think about it.

　　It was also because of this incident that Minamoto no Raikou understood.

　　Only absolute power is real.

　　Everything else is meaningless.

　　Just like it is now, without power, Kyoto will have trouble even protecting itself.

　　"I came a little late, but at least I got the other half of the Yunwai Mirror." Tamamonomae arrived without saying hello to anyone. She raised her hand and handed half of the mirror to Qingming.

　　"Thank you very much. Thank you for your hard work."

　　Qingming thanked him and took it with a serious look on his face.

　　Tamamonomae smiled and said, "So what if Kyoto is destroyed? Why should we work so hard?"

　　Qingming was silent and didn't say anything.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka finally understood why Harumi didn't talk much to Tamamonomae.

　　"We just had so much conversation today. No wonder even Seimei, who has such a high EQ and is very good at talking, shut up..."

　　However, this is understandable.

　　Other people's children have been killed, so it is very normal to vent one's anger on others.

　　It is a very good situation that no action has been taken so far.

　　I can't ask for more.

　　Then, without much conversation, Tamamonomae left.

　　Minamoto no Raikou also hurried away with Onikiri's original sword.

　　Shuten Douji and Ibaraki Douji went to clean up the mess at Mt. Oe.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura said goodbye to Haruaki and others and rushed back to Mizube Manor to report their safety. He didn't care about what happened afterwards.

　　After all, the army was in charge of Minamoto no Raikou, so he knew how to deal with it.

　　As an outsider, he should not interfere.

　　In the manor where he lived.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka briefly told others about the Battle of Oeyama.

　　"Hey, where is Otakemaru's hand?" Su Chang asked curiously.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke said, "It was taken back by Lord Raikou and will probably be sealed away as some kind of rare item."

　　"Oh, I want to take a look at it."

　　"This is nothing to look at... it's too scary."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was speechless at Su Chang's train of thought.

　　Looking at Kaguya again, she has shrunk her head, with a look of panic and fear on her face. It seems better not to talk too much about the battle.

　　"Then Lord Kyosuke, do you want to return to Kyoto and make preparations early?" Su Yi asked.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka: "That's right. This time I plan to bring all the Onmyoji and samurai from Kyoto back with me, and only leave some people here to guard."

　　Goldfish Princess also immediately said: "Let me guard the safety here. When the day of the decisive battle is really approaching, I will bring people over."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke coughs.

　　"Why don't you just stay here? We will be the ones to protect Kyoto's safety."

　　Goldfish Princess said with a firm face: "This should be the most important decisive battle. More troops will increase our chances of winning. Moreover, the matter of Arakawa cannot be left alone. The most important thing is that I want to find out why Otakemaru wants a blood sacrifice? At least, I want to find out the location of the blood sacrifice first!"

　　Upon hearing this, Kyosuke Kousaka did not refute.

　　He understands.

　　Goldfish Princess has indeed grown up now and has her own ideas about matters involving Arakawa.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no way to strongly object.

　　"Okay, I'll let you know when I can come to Kyoto."

　　"That's a deal then."

　　"I know."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke nodded solemnly in promise.

　　After that, he bid farewell to Kingfisher-hime and Kaguya-hime, repatriated other fighters from Kyoto, and then returned to Kyoto with Suyi and Suchang and others in the manor in advance.

　　I haven't seen my wife for several days, and it goes without saying that I miss her.

　　Arrived at the bedroom of the mansion.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka spoke briefly with his other companions before he had to call a meeting of his followers.

　　The next battlefield will be in Kyoto, and it would be wrong not to explain it clearly.

　　Sleeping hall.

　　Su Chang chattered with her other companions about what she had seen and heard in the past few days.

　　Chitanda, Shizuko, Youdaohime, Hakuro and others were also pestered and questioned.

　　"Oh, right! Here's a simplified map of the battle~"

　　Su Chang also took out a map from her body.

　　It records in detail the Siren's combat routes.

　　Things that are taboo outside are not considered a big deal here.

　　She believed that no one would say anything.

　　When Miku saw the map, she stared at it with shining eyes.

　　As someone who knows a lot about history, she is also very interested in war.

　　Although she didn't want this to happen, since it happened, she couldn't help but be curious...

　　Others stared curiously.

　　Since the news about the sirens has spread widely these days, it is normal to want to know more about it.

　　Even Fujishikibe couldn't help but look at the map.

　　At the same time, I was subconsciously thinking about how to remind everyone to keep the secret.

　　After all, such information about sirens and wars cannot be disclosed casually.

　　Suddenly, Fujishikibe realized something was wrong again.

　　"I should have advised everyone to focus on their duties..."

　　Fujishikibe thought to himself.

　　After considering it for a while, she decided not to continue to worry about it.

　　She knew very well that Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't mind this.

　　As long as everyone keeps their mouths shut, it will be fine. And it just so happens that the people in the bedroom are indeed very tight-lipped.

　　Then there's no problem.

　　Homestead.

　　As fathers-in-law such as Shijo Makoto, Changgo, Maruo, Hiroto, etc. were called over from the official residence, those who also returned included Hikigaya, Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu, Shijo Tei, etc.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw that everyone was present, he began to talk.

　　"There will be a big battle in Kyoto soon. The enemy is the sea monsters from the sea. The number of them is unknown, and the exact time of the battle is also unknown, so everyone had better prepare immediately..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka slowly told the story.

　　Right now.

　　This is the most terrible and severe crisis in our country.

　　The country may be destroyed at any time.

　　However, he was not worried at all.

　　Since the strength of the Sea Country has been almost reduced, and the artifact Yunwaijing has also been collected, the Yasakani no Magatama that can restrain Otakemaru is finally available.

　　Then what's there to panic about?

　　Just take good care of the people around you.

　　"Then, Lord Kyosuke, what do we need to do?" After Kousaka Kyosuke finished speaking, the housekeeper Makoto asked directly about the matter.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke replied: "There is nothing to do, because ordinary fire soldiers and guards are not qualified to participate in this battle. You just need to maintain order as usual."

　　"By the way, Kiyotaka, Hachi, Manabu, and Gomon still have to continue to participate in the battle. This is a responsibility that cannot be avoided. I won't say more."

　　"Yes!"×4

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka called their names, Ayanokouji, Hikigaya, Horikita Manabu, and Shijo Tei immediately agreed.

　　"You just came back from the battlefield, so take a good rest." Kyosuke Kousaka continued.

　　Several people responded in unison again, but did not move.

　　After all, the other members of the family haven't finished speaking yet.

　　Afterwards, Changwu, Maruo, Hiroto and others expressed their opinions.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened carefully and nodded his head continuously.

　　To be honest.

　　Letting the fathers-in-law come to the company means letting them do things, and fortunately, each of them is really capable.

　　Time flies.

　　It was evening.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka finally felt a little relieved after returning from the official residence of the Procuratorate.

　　The party is ready, go!

　　Day 332

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had to get up early in the morning.

　　Because a guest is coming.

　　The thought of morning exercise was extinguished, and Kousaka Kyousuke looked at Hui with regret.

　　This is no longer a situation where the young lotus has just begun to sprout; the growth rate is too fast.

　　I should be able to grasp the future.

　　"…Kyosuke-sama, get dressed."

　　"Oh, please."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried hard to pretend that he was not watching. Ena's fair cheeks turned red, and she just lowered her head and nodded continuously.

　　At this moment, she was only wearing a thin light cherry-colored coat, with most of her snow-white skin still exposed. Her skin was crystal clear and smooth, with a healthy luster, and her soft lines radiated upwards, becoming increasingly steeper.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also lowered his head and pondered whether he should work harder in the future.

　　While thinking, he did not forget to say goodbye to the other companions in the mother's room.

　　Then he left.

　　Hui, feeling dizzy, finally sat down.

　　My sister Hongmei, who was not far away, watched with a smile and thought it was very interesting.

　　"Kyosuke-sama seems to have a quirk of 'cultivation'."

　　Similar to the "Genji Plan" in the famous novel "The Tale of Genji".

　　Hongmei doesn't care about this.

　　Because from the look of Kyosuke Kousaka he looked, he didn't seem to be in a very sick state, his mentality was just like taking care of flowers and plants.

　　I even often encourage others to do things they like.

　　This is already a very good thing.

　　There's no need to worry about anything.

　　"Hui, I suddenly found that you have grown a lot taller. It's been less than half a month, right?" Su Chang came closer as if she had discovered a new world.

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Yukino and Fumino's faces became stiff, and they lowered their heads and put on their clothes in tacit understanding.

　　Shizuka, who happened to be standing not far away, blinked and didn't know what to say for a moment.

　　The two friends who used to be very close inadvertently moved away from her when they were bathing, soaking in the tub, and sleeping.

　　She seemed guilty.

　　"I've become a traitor."

　　Shizuka was helpless.

　　She doesn't want to either.

　　I don't know if it's because of the eating, or what Kyosuke Kousaka often does to her, or if it's normal development or something.

　　Because of this relationship, I have received more "care and concern".

　　Don't worry about it, that would be too hypocritical.

　　I just often feel embarrassed and ashamed.

　　"ah……"

　　Su Chang's cries also rang out.

　　Shizuka glanced towards the source of the sound and saw that this companion who had taken good care of her was lightly hit on the head by her sister with a knife.

　　Does this hurt a bit?

　　Madam Suyi's martial arts are still very strong, not weaker than Madam Suchang's.

　　Always at the forefront of every battle.

　　Zhenfei, who had just joined, saw that the others were either doing their own things or chatting in low voices, and her slightly confused emotions gradually became more relaxed.

　　"It seems good. This is an important way for us to communicate with each other, right?"

　　Zhenfei thought.

　　Even though this was the first time I encountered this kind of thing, I got used to it and felt like it was no big deal.

　　I see!

　　What an awesome way!

　　Suddenly, Zhenfei came back to her senses!

　　Yes, as long as we interact and communicate like this from time to time, our relationship will not become unfamiliar!

　　Then we can stay close forever!

　　"Zhenfei...are you okay?" Qianhua asked cautiously.

　　Could it be that you are dissatisfied with such a lively way of doing things?

　　Zhenfei shook her head, "Okay, I'm fine... I always feel so awesome."

　　"ah?!"

　　Qianhua's eyes widened, her face looking horrified.

　　What's going on?

　　Did Zhenfei awaken some factor? !

　　Xiangzi, who had been secretly watching Zhenfei, seemed to be thinking about something.

　　"Mahito doesn't object at all, and seems to have realized some amazing truth about this."

　　What an amazing child.

　　main hall.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke and Minamoto Raihei chat about the Battle of Oeyama.

　　Minamoto no Yorihei did not participate in this battle, but returned to Kyoto from Kyoto Port to set up the Four Gates and Eight Directions Barrier.

　　"They gave their all, even at the cost of a large number of lives, and were determined to die together if they failed. The nobles in Kyoto were all moved."

　　"Indeed, after fighting them, you can see their terrible determination."

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's way of breathing.

　　In my heart, I was muttering, "Those nobles who only know how to write poetry and romance are really panicking."

　　Indeed, if he didn't know the plot, he would probably have been preparing to run away.

　　Even though he knew it, he was still prepared.

　　Who says the success rate of the sea country’s invasion is still quite high?

　　"If we want to protect Kyoto now, we still need more external aid."

　　"Oh, speaking of this, Arakawa's water monsters have decided to continue fighting the sea monsters. Don't make the wrong target when the time comes. I still have their roster here."

　　"That's great! Arakawa's water tribe is a great help!"

　　"Indeed, but they are still quite wary of humans..."

　　"I understand. I'll mention it to my brother later." Minamoto no Yorihei said seriously after taking the list.

　　Kyoto is in its most dangerous period at this moment.

　　Any help cannot be ignored or underestimated.

　　Even monsters are the same.

　　Besides, Minamoto no Yorihei had heard of the monster of Arakawa.

　　In fact, it is the most famous monster among them - Lord Arakawa.

　　A few years ago, water monsters and ferocious beasts were rampant in Arakawa. It was only after the great monster Lord Arakawa came that everything gradually calmed down.

　　The area around Arakawa was relatively peaceful, with only this slightly turbulent period causing some instability.

　　Maybe it’s because of the Siren.

　　What a powerful enemy indeed...

　　"According to the current situation in Kyoto, the three major families of Fujiwara, Minamoto, and Kamo will discuss the next battle."

　　"Well, this time Suzuka Mountain is coming with great force, and we are determined to take Kyoto. We must all work together."

　　"The meeting will be held tomorrow. After all, the sea monsters around Kinai are only invading and harassing the area around Kyoto. In addition, the battle of Mount Oe just ended, so the attack from Mount Suzuka should not come so soon."

　　"The focus is still on the main force. I remember that Shuten Douji used the demonic fire to burn several of their ghost ships, so they probably need some time to adjust themselves..."

　　"It turns out that Shuten Douji also burned several ghost ships!"

　　"It seems that Lai Ping doesn't know everything. Let me tell you in detail."

　　"Is it okay?"

　　"It's fine as long as you're not busy, but we're not that busy actually. After all, the order in Kyoto is like that, and preparing for war is the top priority..."

　　Seeing that Minamoto no Yorihei was interested, Kyosuke Kousaka simply invited him to drink and chat.

　　After all, that's how things turned out in Kyoto.

　　Now we are preparing for war.

　　In terms of preparations for war, Kyosuke Kousaka is not qualified to deploy Kyoto's main fighting force, the Onmyoji and samurai.

　　It just so happens that Minamoto no Yorihei doesn't seem to be that busy, so let's chat and get some information.

　　At noon.

　　Minamoto no Yorihei had already left, and Kousaka Kyosuke went to the official residence and returned.

　　Continue to accompany the other spouses in the mother's room.

　　Accompany one by one, chat and talk in order, and do not come in groups for the sake of efficiency.

　　The behavior of several of the five sisters running away secretly caused some minor conflicts, so Kyosuke Kousaka began to reflect on it.

　　Nino, who had just been accompanied, returned to the east room very contentedly, ready to see her mother.

　　Mother Rena's belly is much bigger than before, and it is inconvenient for her to walk.

　　She was good at needlework and she even specially cut some more convenient maternity clothes for her mother to wear, which made her mother very happy.

　　The other sisters also wanted to learn it, thinking of making some small clothes for some cute brother or sister in the future.

　　"Mom just fell asleep."

　　Ichika, who came back first, just walked out of the room and said to Nino with a smile.

　　Erno sighed, feeling quite sorry.

　　"How about we go for a walk around together?" Ichika suggested.

　　Nino thought about it and nodded.

　　The two went for a walk in the bamboo forest not far away, chatting as they walked.

　　Then we started talking about food without realizing it.

　　"I heard from Madam Sushang that there are a lot of sour grapes in the forest over at the Shuibu Division. Do you know how to make raisins?"

　　"Hey, don't grapes ripen in autumn?"

　　"Yeah, I suddenly remembered that I wanted to research it."

　　“Then it’s better to make wine.”

　　"Raisins. I want to make raisins."

　　"I think you want to cheat... Anyway, you should ask Shizuka. I don't know much about this. I don't know much about making wine either."

　　"You can ask Master Kyosuke about this. He knows how to make wine. That wine, it feels like it was made with magic. It's magical."

　　"You should ask Shizuka. She will understand more or less."

　　"Well, she is really professional in knowledge related to crops, fruits and vegetables." The corners of Yihua's pretty mouth twitched.

　　She discovered that in this ancient feudal era, talents skilled in agriculture were like fish entering the sea and dragons being born from heaven, and they could all create a legend!

　　If Shizuka were a man, it would be terrible.

　　As for those who have some agricultural knowledge and want to fight against it, won’t they be crushed?

　　Now I remember that he seemed to be writing something, it must be some very impressive agricultural research material.

　　It turns out that the more books you read, the more powerful you are!

　　Yihua sighed secretly.

　　No wonder everyone is so eager to learn the knowledge taught by their mother.

　　To be honest, if the knowledge learned in school can be deeply understood and applied, it can be said to be the most amazing wealth in this era.

　　Especially since their mothers are teachers, it is very convenient for them to learn knowledge, so they naturally try their best to learn.

　　Yihua has a good understanding and learns well, which she is very satisfied with.

　　I just hope that one day it will be possible to use it.

　　Even if it doesn't work, it can be passed on to others in the future...

　　"Hey, stop thinking about weird things!" Nino complained unhappily to Ichika who looked dazed.

　　At some point, Miku's strange self-deceiving behavior spread to May, and then it was the turn of the newly married Ichika and Yotsuba.

　　Nino felt very depressed and distressed about this.

　　They all had strange expressions on their faces, as if they were lost in fantasy or something. It was really a headache!

　　"...No," Ichika turned her head slightly and smoothed her hair, "I was just thinking about making snacks."

　　Nino was even more speechless. "So you just want to make a special snack and then show off?"

　　In an instant, Nino thought that Ichika might be planning to use raisins to make some fresh snacks for Kyosuke Kousaka to taste.

　　It’s similar to the last time some vegetables, meat and pancakes disappeared from the kitchen.

　　That's about it.

　　Okay, smarter than Miku.

　　

　　I didn't make some food that tasted neither bad nor delicious.

　　Ichika directly plays with the combination method, and the freshness can indeed give people a refreshing impression.

　　It’s hard to say how long it will last, but at least it can make people happy for a while, right?

　　If it's like Miku, it will probably last for a long time.

　　Nino stared at Miku, not allowing her to use her creativity in useless ways.

　　At the beginning, Miku had no cooking skills.

　　But this is not the scariest thing.

　　What scares Nino the most is that Miku not only has no cooking skills, but is also very casual and intends to use ideas that she thinks are good.

　　To be honest, this kind of person is really not suitable to enter the kitchen.

　　If it were in modern times, a chemical laboratory would be a forbidden zone!

　　So scary!

　　Fortunately, Miku's characteristic was finally changed.

　　At the moment, the dish was cooked in a proper manner, but the appearance of the dish was too ugly.

　　It’s OK as long as the taste is not too bad, otherwise it will be too picky.

　　Nino once secretly took a peek and saw that Kousaka Kyosuke not only ate, but also fed Miku a bite. The way he fed her... I can't think about it anymore!

　　That's too astringent.

　　Nino imagined the scene in her mind where the figures of Kousaka Kyousuke and Miku were entangled with each other, and she felt dizzy.

　　"...How could you do this, Kyousuke-sama?"

　　Whenever I think back on it, Nino feels very complicated.

　　Hmm.

　　Ichika tilted her head and looked at Nino who was walking with her. She just felt that she still had to fulfill her responsibilities as a good older sister.

　　One, two, three, four sisters all like to think of strange things, and then they become dazed, confused, blushing, and their expressions change constantly...

　　This will definitely leave a bad impression on people.

　　In short, I have to try my best to take good care of my sisters!

　　

　　“Woof, woof!”

　　Two clear barks attracted the attention of Ichika and Nino.

　　The two looked towards the source of the sound and smiled.

　　"Jimmy Hen."

　　A Shiba Inu trotted cheerfully over to the two, wagging its tail.

　　"There's me too~" The pink-haired girl with short hair following the Shiba Inu raised her hand to remind.

　　"Eri-chan."

　　Ichika giggled and walked forward with a doting look on her face.

　　Nino smiled at the pink-haired girl Goto Ichiri, then lowered her head and touched the Shiba Inu Jimmy Henry.

　　Touching Jimmyhen's furry head, she couldn't help but think of the Moon Chaser.

　　Nino prefers rabbits to dogs.

　　And her husband seemed to know that she liked rabbits, and he had encouraged her to touch the big tail of the Moon Chaser.

　　It is said that a long time ago, Nino vaguely realized that Kyosuke Kousaka had discovered that she liked rabbits a long time ago.

　　Anyway, ever since the canned rabbit meat in the old house was finished, Kyosuke Kousaka has almost only made pork and venison, and there is still a lot left over even now.

　　Looking back, my husband is really a very considerate person.

　　He also likes handicrafts and is good at carving, weaving, pottery and other things. He can even make a camera. He is better than Minamoto no Raikou who made the Iron Giant!

　　At least, that's what Nino thought, and he believed that from then on.

　　They say that cameras are just a minor skill and that "Ghost Army" and Iron Man are the right path. They are clearly jealous.

　　Thousands of thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant, but Er Nai didn't think about them any further.

　　Since you are in the inner house, just complain silently. There is no need to bother with those gossipers outside.

　　"Eri-chan~Are you the only one?"

　　"No, there are also Sister Suchang and Sister. They walk slower."

　　"Hey, is there any more Pochi-chan?"

　　Ichika looked into the distance in surprise, and indeed saw two figures in the distance.

　　"Pochi-chan is here too, how rare." Nino was also surprised, but only for a moment, she continued, "Could it be that Madam Sushang dragged her here?"

　　Goto Jiri said, "Is that also the reason? Kyosuke-sama made other musical instruments, and my sister can play them, so she was pulled here by Susho-sama."

　　"Oh, that's how it is." Ichika responded.

　　She knows it.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also made a guitar instrument similar to the biwa based on a singer who wandered to the Mizube estate and looked like a modern person.

　　She was clear about that.

　　I just didn’t expect Goto Ichiri to actually know how to play it.

　　Does this mean that she is also from the modern era like everyone else?

　　Yeah, it’s nothing.

　　In the end, it’s no big deal.

　　"Ichika, Nino! Come and listen to Pochi-chan play the guitar together—"

　　When I walked into the bamboo forest and saw Su Chang, she waved happily.

　　Goto Ichiri, who was following behind him, was about to die on the spot.

　　"Why are there more and more people? I want to run!"

　　Goto Ichiri was so scared that he almost screamed.

　　She was slowly no longer afraid of Su Chang, but the quintuplets gave her too much of a headache.

　　Because people are all the same, they are always afraid of admitting their mistakes, and it would be very embarrassing if they did.

　　Then he should step down and apologize.

　　Remember, Ichika had short hair, while Nino had long hair, almost reaching her feet? It seemed to be at the waist, anyway, Nino had the longest hair, and it felt like it was the same length as hers.

　　Same hair color as hers.

　　Unfortunately, Goto Ichiri did not feel any familiarity and was even very scared.

　　Because Nino's aura was so scary.

　　She didn't dare to speak.

　　"Pochi-chan, don't be afraid. Everyone living here is our family." Su Chang saw Goto Ichiri's fear and softly comforted him.

　　Goto Jiri scratched his head and said, "Sister, just play it at home like you usually do..."

　　"No, it's nothing. I'm not scared. I really want to play. I really, really want to play..."

　　Goto Ichiri said in panic.

　　"Pochi-chan, work harder~" Ichika smiled and started fighting.

　　"Come on, Pochi-chan."

　　Nino also smiled and said.

　　Not long after Kousaka Kyosuke left, Goto Ichiri and his sister started hanging out frequently, and Komachi also joined in. Then, they began playing the pipa unconsciously in some rest places.

　　The sisters also went to see it.

　　Every time Goto Ichiri sees other people, he becomes frightened.

　　However, after calling Komachi affectionately by his nickname, Goto Ichiri began to feel better.

　　Well, I heard that's the case.

　　Ichika and Nino were also trying this for the first time.

　　Then, the two sisters saw Goto Ichiri softening visibly...

　　"Sister is going to melt." Goto Jiri scratched his little face and watched Goto Ichiri whose expression gradually became happy, then looked at the others helplessly.

　　

　　Su Shang tried her best to support Goto Ichiri and prevent her from falling, but she was at her wits' end.

　　Did she do something wrong?

　　Su Shang began to doubt whether her behavior was correct and examined herself in a very rare way.

　　Shen time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was invited to participate in setting up the four-door and eight-direction barriers.

　　He simply brought Kagura and Suyi with him.

　　Su Chang didn't bring it this time.

　　Since she doesn't know any magic, taking her with her would feel like a picnic, which isn't a good idea. It would be more appropriate to bring along Su Yi, who is used to cultivate her spiritual power.

　　"Now, the spells are being cast at the four city gates. The four city gates correspond to the four directions and four symbols, namely the Azure Dragon Gate, the White Tiger Gate, the Vermillion Bird Gate, and the Black Tortoise Gate. The Azure Dragon Gate is the east gate of Kyoto, and the first of the four directions should be arranged from here..."

　　Qingming explained slowly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened carefully and sincerely realized that Kyoto had indeed changed a lot.

　　He didn't even care that the name of the main gate of the imperial palace, "Suzaku Gate", was being used casually.

　　The so-called pride is simply thrown away in the face of life.

　　It's very real.

　　"Let's start then?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked after Seimei finished explaining.

　　Qingming smiled and said, "Well, please, please help me prepare to set up the formation."

　　“It’s natural.”

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's hilarious response.

　　Then he joined forces with Kagura and Suyi to help Qingming establish a barrier in Qinglongmen.

　　Then he went to the southeast mountain range and established a barrier.

　　Then, it was almost dark.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka invited Haruaki to dinner, but was politely declined. He could only go home regretfully with Kagura and Suyi in his arms.

　　Get ready to feast!

　　Day 333 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura and Suyi to participate in the meeting of the three major Onmyoji families.

　　He almost just acted as a background the whole time, not saying a word.

　　The meeting mainly discussed the establishment of the Four Gates and Eight Directions Barrier, and the use of the power of the artifact "Unwai Mirror" to deal with Otakemaru.

　　Otakemaru is truly unbridled when holding the Yasakani no Magatama.

　　The main thing is that there is a possibility of mutual destruction.

　　The group of people had to make more cautious plans to prevent Otakemaru from actually doing that in the end.

　　The meeting is over.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was ordered to investigate the situation around Kyoto.

　　The people who led the group naturally included Kagura and Suyi who followed them.

　　"The evil spirits of Mount Suzuka and their unique miasma have been lingering around the outskirts of Kyoto..."

　　As soon as they left the city, Su Yi frowned and immediately realized that something was wrong.

　　Kagura said: "This level of situation is very similar to the Great Snake Miasma in the past, and it can already affect many monsters."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also understood what Kagura said, and subconsciously thought of the Yokai Ichibo.

　　I wonder what’s happening with Aori, the cat shopkeeper, and Izuna Tenma inside?

　　Given Kuroi Seimei's attention to the Yokai Market, he should be able to protect that place.

　　Even though he thought so, Kyosuke Kousaka was still a little worried.

　　"Many monsters are out of control due to the evil spirits and miasma of the sea monsters. Let's go to the city later to take a look."

　　It's still worry after all.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka chose to find a reason.

　　The more I talk about it, the more it makes sense.

　　Yes, that's what it is.

　　Afterwards, after completing the inspection, Kyosuke Kousaka went to the Yokai City with Kagura and Suyi.

　　He soon discovered that the place was as noisy as usual and there were no other problems. He was basically relieved, went to the tavern to have a drink, gave Azhi three special talismans and left.

　　When I returned to Kyoto.

　　Kyosuke Takasaka received the news that the head of the Genji clan was recuperating at home due to injuries, but when he inquired more carefully, he found out that it turned out to be a rumor that he was seriously ill. He was immediately speechless.

　　"The fact that Minamoto no Raikou was seriously ill sounds familiar..."

　　Suddenly, Kyosuke Kousaka thought of the story of ancient Japanese folk legend, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

　　There are rumors that some earth spiders have escaped back to the ghost realm.

　　There are also records of this aspect in the plot of "Onmyoji". It seems that trouble may start to occur, so we need to pay attention.

　　Let’s go back and rest for now.

　　After all, the tasks have been almost completed, and it is quite important to combine work and rest.

　　Yes, that's it.

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was giving Komachi a massage in the room. Komachi showed her little fangs and had a happy expression that made people want to watch.

　　The petite and delicate body coupled with the charming expression makes people feel pity for her and want to hug her in their arms impulsively.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka still suppressed his impulse.

　　He is not a man who is easily controlled by desire.

　　"Master Kyousuke, I have grown up."

　　"Yeah yeah."

　　"Hmm...pretending not to hear again."

　　Komachi pouted in dissatisfaction, turned over, and grabbed Kyosuke Kousaka with her little hands.

　　The fingers on a small hand are soft and seem to have magical power.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was almost shocked by this unexpected situation.

　　Komachi is so bold today!

　　Is it the rebellious phase?

　　Yes, Komachi is in the rebellious stage at this stage, so she needs to be properly adjusted.

　　"It's not that I can't hear you, just wait a moment, I'll help you."

　　"……ah?!"

　　Komachi widened her eyes and cried out.

　　Warm and familiar things began to sweep over me as flexibly as before... and finally I closed my eyes shyly.

　　"Master Kyousuke, let me help you too."

　　“No, no…”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka declined and spoke very seriously and sincerely.

　　Now, he is going to show his real skills!

　　Suburbs of Kyoto.

　　In some places, bright red flowers with oblanceolate petals have been blooming since some time ago.

　　A girl holding a baby in her arms looked at the flowers in confusion and muttered to herself.

　　"The happiness of being a mother is a kind of love. This should be love..."

　　The girl looked at the baby she picked up on the road, suppressed her hunger, and hesitated whether to move forward. At this moment, she seemed to see red flowers blooming continuously and extending a road... She was attracted and continued walking.

 222. Observation of the Red Spider Lily/Rabbit and Snake/Dried Vegetables/Tie the Red Thread Again

　　The underworld, by the River Styx.

　　"Hey, what are you doing?" Qing Ji looked at the red spider lily strangely.

　　She always felt that the red spider lily lying not far away was strange.

　　The flower of the other shore chuckled: "I saw an interesting person over there in the mortal world."

　　Through Kyosuke Kousaka, she could more easily use little tricks to observe the world above the underworld, the land of the living.

　　It turned out to be as interesting as expected.

　　That's good.

　　"How is it interesting?" Qing Ji asked curiously again.

　　"You'll know when you see him later."

　　"Playing mysterious again, lelele~"

　　Qingji stuck out her tongue at the red spider lily with a look of disdain.

　　She hates red spider lilies.

　　Last time he even dared to knock her unconscious and then went on top of her, preventing her from being with her husband first and even pressing her husband down. How abominable!

　　Qingji even wants to eat the red spider lily raw!

　　Since Kyosuke Kousaka told Aohime that she could try to suppress her next time, Aohime's anger was instantly cleared.

　　For her, love is enough.

　　Nothing else matters at all.

　　"What's going on in the Yang Realm now?" Qing Ji couldn't help but ask after sticking out her tongue at the red spider lily.

　　Seeing more and more souls drifting in the River Styx in the past two days, she couldn't help but worry.

　　Higanbana smiled and replied: "The battle between Mount Oe and Mount Suzuka is over. Kyousuke is back in Kyoto. He is very happy."

　　"Hmph~ You're trying to sow discord again."

　　Qingji raised her chin and looked at the red spider lily with her nose.

　　She won't be fooled.

　　It was obvious that he wanted to destroy her relationship with Kyosuke Kousaka and then take advantage of the opportunity to sneak in.

　　"I'm just telling the truth. What you think is none of my business." Higanbana covered her mouth and yawned.

　　Then he simply lay on the flower bed and looked at the situation on the River Styx not far away.

　　She lost interest in looking at the souls struggling desperately in the River Styx as if trying to escape from the sea of ​​suffering.

　　Her obsession wasn't strong enough, so she didn't want to pay attention to it now.

　　Maybe it's because my standards have become much higher.

　　Higanbana thought.

　　It’s better to wait for a while and go to the middle and lower reaches of the Styx to see the dead souls who are still struggling.

　　Those who are able to try hard to resist going to the underworld must have a strong determination.

　　It will be more efficient to take a look at it then and make a selection.

　　"After seeing what happened to Arakawa and Oeyama, my obsession has weakened a bit."

　　The red spider lily was thinking quietly.

　　She gradually discovered.

　　The obsessions of the dead are more or less mixed with extremes, and are not as complex and difficult to describe as those of the living.

　　However, it is not convenient for her to contact the living.

　　After thinking about it, I decided to just observe quietly.

　　By the way.

　　Higanbana also regards Kousaka Kyousuke as an object of observation.

　　Because it's fun, simple as that.

　　"Just like Arisu before, I can talk to the living like them, maybe I can hear more good things..."

　　Crash, crash!

　　The sound of flipping pages suddenly rang out.

　　Higanbana didn't look at the source of the sound, but she knew exactly what the other person next to her was doing.

　　After a while, feeling bored, she glanced over and saw Qing Ji holding a paper in one hand and touching her face with the other, reading the letter in her hand with fascination.

　　Whose letter?

　　Of course it belongs to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　I receive red spider lilies every day, and I find that Kyosuke Kousaka is really a person who is not afraid of being cheesy.

　　Although he doesn't say much, the boldness in his letters is unexpected and yet seems natural.

　　Higanbana was in a daze for a while, and casually took out a letter from the flower shop.

　　[I know you were born in the empty night, to guide lost souls. I don't know when, I thought you were in that lonely darkness, and the only thing that accompanied you was the quietly flowing Styx.]

　　[I once heard you say that you wanted to be a listener, so please listen to my obsession and wishes today - I want to offer my soul to you in exchange for that sweet and fragrant kiss...]

　　[If you were a letter from the other side, I would look at the words, let my imagination run wild, and try to find your face and the songs that moved you from the few words.]

　　[I also long for love, in that warm and bright red flower shop, longing for your body temperature. The fragrance of flowers in spring is intoxicating, I wish to get drunk in the shade of flowers...]

　　After staring at it for a long time, Higanbana couldn't help but have strange thoughts in her mind.

　　Sometimes, she still doubted whether this childish love letter was written by someone else.

　　Or was it sent to the wrong person?

　　I don't know how to describe such childish and embarrassing words.

　　Look carefully.

　　Higanbana discovered that no matter how serious the letter writer was, it would appear to be a comedy in the eyes of outsiders, but it would be a public execution for the letter writer.

　　"Could it be that you thought that giving him something that would shame him enough to kill himself would make me feel at ease?"

　　"It feels like a really ordinary love letter... This is a bit funny."

　　Well, I don’t know how to describe the red spider lily appropriately.

　　There was no intention of mocking or ridiculing at all.

　　Although Higanbana likes to tease Kyosuke Kousaka, she will not throw away and trample on the sincerity that this person may have given.

　　Otherwise it would be very rude.

　　It's just that every time I read the letter, I feel a little troubled. After all, the content of the love letter is very worthy of ridicule, but it is still very rude to say it in person.

　　I can only pretend that I know nothing.

　　Probably, that's all it can be.

　　The red spider lily looked at it silently for a while and then put it away.

　　My head is thinking about all the love stories I have witnessed before.

　　I found that I had some impression of the master who crossed the underworld to the underworld in human form a hundred years ago and traded with the Lord of the Underworld in exchange for an empty shell without a soul.

　　I don't remember anything else.

　　After all, her obsession was not strong enough, making it difficult for her to recall.

　　Higanbana was looking forward to it in her heart, hoping that through the girl who made her feel interesting, she could see something different.

　　After an unknown amount of time, the red spider lily suddenly found someone calling it. It felt quite strange and finally closed its eyes.

　　“Success!”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka breathed a sigh of relief, looking very satisfied.

　　There is a house in a mountain with beautiful scenery, singing birds and fragrant flowers.

　　This is a great place to rest and also a date spot.

　　"Kyosuke!" A green figure rushed over.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hugged the visitor, Aoki, with a smile, feeling the soft touch that was no different from the real thing, and felt very happy.

　　Looking up, I saw the red spider lily standing a few steps away, smiling, and it still felt so familiar.

　　It seems that I have to continue to improve my favorability!

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　The world that I worked so hard to build is just to accompany these two women who often stay in the underworld, so there is no problem with that.

　　As for why he went to such great lengths to do this, it was also related to the fact that it was inconvenient for Kyosuke Kousaka to enter the underworld.

　　No matter what, the underworld is the main territory of monsters.

　　Just like Kyoto is the gathering place of humans in this country, there were almost no monsters there in the beginning.

　　The same is true for the underworld, so it is better for humans not to come here too frequently.

　　A few times a month is about right.

　　On weekdays, we still get together in this strange space.

　　"Ah, Kyosuke, do you want my help? I'll be there right away! I'll burn any sea monster to death and grind them to ashes..."

　　Qingji was infatuated and kept drilling and arching in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms, not forgetting to talk.

　　After hearing what was said, Kyosuke Kousaka was completely speechless.

　　"Don't make it sound like I'm here to see you because I have something to do. I just came to see you."

　　Also, this makes him look like a scumbag!

　　The red spider lily next to him said, "If you want to see it, you have to come here in person to show your sincerity."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka rolled his eyes and glanced at Higanbana.

　　Qingji in his arms had a look of hatred on her face.

　　"Kyosuke, ignore her, let's just play together."

　　"Anyway, let's go in first and talk about it."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka selectively ignored Aokiji's words.

　　It is better to gain favor by doing it alone.

　　The problem is, if Qing Ji is not properly dealt with first, there will still be a lot of problems.

　　It would be better to improve the favorability of both of them together.

　　Tell the truth.

　　It’s not that Kyosuke Kousaka looks down on Aokiji, it’s just that Aokiji’s requirements are extremely low. As long as she doesn’t betray him or lie, then of course he can easily not worry too much about some of her affairs.

　　It’s different with the red spider lily. I feel like the outside and inside of this woman’s mind may not match each other, so it’s better to be careful.

　　Three people entered the house.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka started cooking in a short while, trying hard to gain favor.

　　Whether it is the Heian period or the modern times, as long as a woman has a normal personality and doesn't fight randomly, then if she cooks for herself, her favorability can at least be improved a lot.

　　"Kyosuke Kyosuke, how are those sirens doing?"

　　While Kousaka Kyosuke was cooking, Aokiji couldn't help but ask.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke replied: "The final battle will come in a while, we still have some confidence, don't worry."

　　"Eh? A decisive battle?"

　　"About..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not hesitate and briefly explained the current situation.

　　Basically, Suzuka Mountain suffered heavy losses, and their side obtained the divine weapon, and also gathered a lot of helpers to set a trap... In a nutshell, it can be summed up in one sentence - it's a sure thing!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want Aokiji to participate in this battle.

　　Because it’s a bit troublesome to take pictures.

　　Like Goldfish in the past, he didn't think much about what would happen.

　　Unfortunately, Kingo-hime shares Arakawa's position, so it is not convenient for him to strongly oppose it.

　　Qingji is different.

　　Aokiji came here just to help him, but Kousaka Kyosuke didn't need help from anyone else, and he was a little worried that something might happen to Aokiji.

　　After all, although Qingji's fighting ability is good, her endurance is a bit poor. When the battle is almost over, she will be exhausted and easily targeted.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was worried that something might happen to her.

　　After all, she is my woman, so I should not get involved in such a dangerous situation.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka feels more at ease with people like Kagura, Suori Sushang, Youtouhime and Hakurou who have rich combat experience and sufficient self-protection capabilities.

　　Red spider lily is also fine.

　　But Qingji can’t do it!

　　"...Hey, I want to participate~" Qingji looked at Kyosuke Kousaka disappointedly and started to act coquettishly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt that the attributes of the female imp Aoki whom he met for the first time had been reduced by more than half, and it would take at least a long time of role-playing to make up for it.

　　Unfortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka hasn't played such tricks on Aokiji yet.

　　"I'll take you out to play after the decisive battle is over and things are almost settled." Kyosuke Kousaka did not respond.

　　Qingji saw that Kousaka Kyosuke was determined, but she was still a little reluctant.

　　"How about I not participate in the decisive battle and help somewhere else?"

　　"Hmm? This... is OK."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka suddenly remembered Moon Chasing Goddess.

　　The Moon Chasing Shrine is located in the suburbs, and there are still sea monsters attacking there.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went there once after the Battle of Oeyama and asked around, and learned that the Moon Chaser had solved a lot of problems.

　　Now that Qing Ji wants to help, let’s just go over there.

　　"Ah! Really?"

　　"Yes, I will take you there tomorrow. There may be traces of sirens there in the next few days. Please help deal with it."

　　"I see!"

　　Qingji said this with great enthusiasm, and then glanced at the red spider lily with a smug look.

　　The red spider lily just smiled without saying anything.

　　She quite liked watching Aokiji being coaxed by Kousaka Kyosuke until she didn't know which way was which.

　　I had really wanted to see Qingji realize that she had been deceived, but judging from the situation, it seems that this possibility is gone.

　　I don't bother to think too much about it.

　　It seems pretty good now.

　　After dinner.

　　After chatting for a while, Kousaka Kyosuke got entangled with Aokiji first, and an hour later he set his sights on Higanbana, who didn't seem to care much as before.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka always felt strange when he looked at the pair of curved blood-red eyes on the charming face of Higanbana.

　　Compared to Qingji's intoxicated expression and posture, Higanbana was no different from usual, just smiling.

　　What Kyosuke Kousaka remembers most vividly is that when he truly broke through the barrier like a ship entering the harbor, Higanbana still frowned.

　　If it weren't for that reason, Kyosuke Kousaka would have almost thought that Higanbana was a pure pleasure seeker.

　　Puhu Puhu~

　　"Why are you so interested in this?"

　　"You should ask me why I'm interested in you."

　　"Why?"

　　"You'll know later."

　　"I don't know how to answer that at all."

　　“……”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said nothing.

　　The pink red lips reflected in the pupils.

　　Block.

　　The red spider lily watched silently and responded cooperatively.

　　Looking into Kyosuke Kousaka's eyes, she wanted to capture something from the depths of his pupils.

　　The sound of clicking ended after a long time.

　　Higanbana looked at Kyosuke Kousaka who was burying his head in front of her again, and suddenly an idea flashed through her mind.

　　"Please read the contents of the love letter: 'The fragrance of flowers in spring is so fragrant, I wish to get drunk in the shade of flowers.'"

　　"Well……"

　　"I have always cooperated with you. So, is there something I did wrong?"

　　When Higanbana was speaking, she didn't look at Kyosuke Kousaka, but turned her head to look at Aoki who was sleeping soundly not far away, with an amused look on her face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was fantasizing about fighting the Jade Rabbit in the Moon Palace, had no choice but to speak.

　　"I know you were born in the void of night, to guide lost souls. I don't know when..."

　　depressed.

　　This girl is really good at having fun.

　　"This plot seems familiar. One person is reciting, while the other continues to do his own thing."

　　No, Kyosuke Kousaka seems to be more complicated. He has to continue working while reciting.

　　Also, the things that Higanbana remembers are too tempting to complain about.

　　Thinking back on how Higanbana had helped him a lot and how she was indeed a bit sharp-tongued, Kousaka Kyosuke naturally expressed a positive attitude towards her.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka would definitely not do something like a bootlicker.

　　Because those who lick the dog will not die well.

　　But if the prerequisites are fine, there will be no problem for Kyosuke Kousaka to lick her when he should.

　　Anyway, as long as you are happy, that's enough.

　　If you have too much self-esteem or are too reserved, then it will probably be meaningless.

　　Seriously speaking, the red spider lily under him was also "licked" by him.

　　He is really amazing.

　　But this is nothing to brag about, it is better to remain humble enough.

　　After reading the contents of the love letter I had written before, it was as if I had completed a certain "test", and the red spider lily also gave me a reward.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka stared blankly.

　　The red spider lily slowly stuck out its wet pink tongue, revealing its pure white teeth.

　　The fragrance overflows, sparkling with a crystal-like and gorgeous luster.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt thrilled just by taking a look at it.

　　"What do you think will happen if I take a bite?" Higanbana suddenly looked up at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"Please be gentle."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka spoke hurriedly to express his weakness.

　　He doesn't want to suffer any psychological trauma.

　　Although the possibility of Higanbana doing anything excessive is extremely low.

　　The red spider lily giggled and lowered its head again.

　　Her playfulness suddenly became stronger.

　　However, the red spider lily will not do anything too rash.

　　So I just treated the ugly thing as a toy and played with it.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no choice but to let Higanbana do whatever it wanted.

　　Another hour passed.

　　With a subtle feeling in his heart, Kyosuke Kousaka bid farewell to Aokiji and Higanbana, and the constructed space collapsed.

　　Higanbana came back to her senses and slowly raised her eyes, glanced at Qingji who was sleeping soundly in a celestial posture beside her, and sighed softly.

　　He tilted his head and looked at the River Styx flowing quietly not far away.

　　She thought to herself, "The days ahead won't be so boring."

　　Day 334 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka takes Kagura with him to the underworld to pick up Aokiji to help.

　　During this time, Moon Chasing Goddess must be busy at the shrine.

　　With Qingji's help, she would feel much more relaxed.

　　Reach the underworld.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found Aokiji and Higanbana without much delay.

　　"Kyosuke~Kagura~"

　　Qingji, who seemed to have been waiting for a long time, came over skipping and jumping.

　　Kagura also greeted, "Aokiji, Higanbana."

　　"Good morning, both of you."

　　Higanbana looked at Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura with a smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his hand and touched Qingji's head and nodded to Higanbana, feeling a strong sense of incongruity.

　　I remember very clearly the touching scene of the red spider lily yesterday.

　　He almost got hard again.

　　"Well, without further ado, I'll take Aokiji away." Kyosuke Kousaka said to Higanbana.

　　As he said this, he handed Higanbana a letter.

　　After all, I'm not there, so it would be more reliable to give you a love letter.

　　Although I always realize that the content of the love letter is extremely awkward after I finish writing it, that’s what I think in my heart, so I just write it that way.

　　"Slow down."

　　Higanbana replied, took the love letter very naturally, and smiled at Aoki and Kagura.

　　Qingji, who was originally happy, blocked her mouth.

　　Look, this woman is really proud.

　　It doesn't matter.

　　She's the most useful one.

　　Ignoring Aokiji's distracting thoughts, Kyosuke Kousaka took her and Kagura back to the world of the living.

　　After arriving at the shrine, Kyosuke Kousaka introduced Aohime to the Moon Chaser.

　　"…Are you a monster too?"

　　As soon as they exchanged greetings, Zhuiyue Shen looked at Qingji with an indescribable expression.

　　Although it was very secretive, Kyosuke Kousaka still discovered it carefully.

　　Qing Ji was very confused when asked: "Yes, is there any problem?"

　　Moon Chasing God tried hard to suppress the strange throbbing in his heart and asked again: "May I ask what kind of monster it is..."

　　"Snake demon, but I'm not cold at all, I feel warm~"

　　Qing Ji patted her rosy cheeks and introduced herself confidently.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka watched as Moon Chasing's tail and ears slowly stood up, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

　　He seemed to have done something wrong.

　　Snakes and rabbits?

　　There is indeed something a little wrong.

　　"So that's how it is... I'm a rabbit, please give me your guidance."

　　"Yeah, don't worry, I never eat rabbit~"

　　“…Huh?!”

　　Moon Chaser's eyes widened.

　　Qing Ji quickly explained: "I really don't eat it. I only eat pork, venison and the like."

　　The somewhat nervous Moon Chaser secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "That's not what I meant."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka muttered, Is that what you mean?

　　Of course, no matter what, he was still wrong.

　　At least you need to discuss it with Moon Chasing God in advance.

　　Now that things have been settled, we can only work things out.

　　"ah--"

　　There was a sudden noise outside.

　　Zhuiyue Shen seemed to realize something, and said "I'll excuse me for a moment" and quickly moved outside.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but look outside, and immediately found that the source of the sound came from a purple-haired girl.

　　The purple-haired girl held the baby in her arms in panic, looking dazed.

　　Fortunately, with the arrival of the Moon-Chasing God, the baby, who was almost out of life, was temporarily saved.

　　"There was some problem with the baby outside, but Zhui Yue took care of it."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke explained succinctly to Kagura and Aohime.

　　Kagura blinked and said, "No problem?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "There will be no problem if Zhuiyue is here, trust her."

　　"Um."

　　Qing Ji was eager to go: "I want to go and see those children."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke laughed.

　　"Ask Zhuiyue, but remember to conceal your presence, because we just came in quietly."

　　"oh!"

　　Qingji followed Kousaka Kyosuke's words, concealed her presence, and trotted outside.

　　Kagura saw this and couldn't help but say, "Aokiji really likes children."

　　"You don't like it?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's head and asked with a smile.

　　Kagura's fair cheeks turned red, and she looked at Kousaka Kyousuke: "You must have a baby with me in the future."

　　"Of course."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka responded with a smile when he heard the loud gunshots faintly, but he was secretly quite ashamed.

　　How come Kagura has become as bold as Komachi?

　　What went wrong?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't quite understand.

　　After bidding farewell to Zhuiyue Shen and Aohime, Kyosuke Kousaka walked out of the shrine with Kagura and felt a breeze that seemed to carry vitality, and suddenly he understood something.

　　Spring is here.

　　Chen time.

　　The sun is rising, and the warm sunlight is pouring down on Kyoto. The surroundings are as prosperous as ever.

　　Just like no one knew that the sirens were about to invade.

　　In fact, ordinary people really don’t know.

　　In order to avoid panic among the masses, such things were naturally not mentioned.

　　Even the prices of grain and salt in the market are very stable.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had to admire the priest for doing a good job in this regard.

　　Otherwise, if the civilians in Kyoto continue to cause chaos and the news of the Siren's arrival spreads, order may collapse.

　　Maintenance will be a real headache then.

　　"The barriers at the four gates and eight directions of Kyoto should be completed soon. Once they are formed around the entire city, the extent of damage will be reduced a lot..."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　How can there be war without destruction?

　　At most, we can minimize the losses.

　　That's the way it is at this moment.

　　As for more things? I'm afraid there won't be any.

　　After all, before the Battle of Oeyama, Kyoto had prepared everything it could.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka can only pretend to be nice on the surface.

　　After a brief tour of the official residence, he went back to continue accompanying his other spouses.

　　What else can I do? There is no point in being busy.

　　Return to the bedroom.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw a small area in the courtyard where young vegetables were drying.

　　Chitanda, Shizuko and Yukino are busy at work.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka walked over quietly with Kagura.

　　Chitanda, who had a keen sense, soon heard footsteps. When she turned around, a beautiful smile appeared on her face.

　　"Master Kyosuke, Mrs. Kagura, you are back."

　　"Ah, Lord Kyosuke, Lady Kagura..."

　　"Adult Kyosuke..."

　　Shizuko and Yukino also greeted Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura one after another.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka nodded to the few people, glanced at the tender vegetables spread out on the lotus leaves, exposed to the direct sun, and immediately guessed the situation.

　　“Making dried vegetables?”

　　"Yes, you still remember." Chitanda said excitedly.

　　She had mentioned it before.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka squatted down and started to help.

　　"Didn't you say before that dried vegetables have the same unique flavor as dried fish, and can be stored for a long time?"

　　Chitanda's pair of expressive eyes revealed her happiness without any concealment.

　　"That's it..."

　　As she spoke, she continued with her previous work.

　　Shizuko and Yukino were not surprised at Kyosuke Kousaka's help, because this kind of thing happened frequently and they were used to it.

　　Even when Kagura squatted down to help, the two of them didn't try to stop him.

　　"How do you eat it?" Kagura asked curiously.

　　Shizuko explained: "It's fine to cook it, but the taste is a bit bland."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "I think there's no oily smell to be seen when using it to make soup."

　　Isn't this full of memories?

　　There was no oil at all in the dried vegetable soup, as it had all been absorbed by the dried vegetables.

　　I found it very unpalatable at that time.

　　Now, we have to try again.

　　"It just doesn't look greasy~" Shizuko continued to explain.

　　In her childhood memories, dried vegetable soup ranks at the top.

　　Pickled and dried, these are what she eats often.

　　As a farmer herself, this was the only way she could do to preserve the food she grew.

　　"It will be almost finished in three to five days. Lord Kyousuke, please wait for a while."

　　"Sure. I'm looking forward to it."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke versus Chitanda Shodo.

　　Whenever I talk to Chitanda about things related to agriculture, she is always happy.

　　Just like Shizuko, she loves agriculture, which is a good thing no matter how you look at it.

　　

　　Kyosuke Kousaka likes his spouse to do what he likes.

　　Thinking of this, he looked at Yukino who was working silently and without saying a word.

　　"Yukino, in a few days I will take you, Suzune, Kaede and the others to the shrine like we did before?"

　　"Master Kyosuke, I hope you can take care of your own affairs first. Because you are more important than anything else."

　　Yukino raised her head slightly and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with a faint smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was slightly stunned, and reflexively showed a calm and natural smile on his face.

　　When Yukino saw the smile, her cheeks flushed visibly as if she had realized what was happening.

　　She lowered her head and went back to work.

　　"Yes, Master Kyousuke, I can't help you with anything later. Please don't mind if I only give you verbal support, okay?"

　　Shizuka laughed, easing the sudden awkward atmosphere.

　　I muttered in my heart, "Yukino was conquered so thoroughly by you, Kyousuke-sama. I admire you so much."

　　I have to say that Shizuko truly admires Kyosuke Kousaka's dating skills.

　　It should be clear that when she first came, she saw with her own eyes that Yukino was not very willing to have too much contact with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Shizuko was deeply impressed by Yukino's willingness to work hard.

　　As for love and the like, any girl can easily tell when things start to change.

　　"Verbal support? You think too much. All of you should serve me well."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed.

　　Chitanda reminded: "Master Kyosuke, your actions now are not consistent with what you say."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his eyebrows at Chitanda.

　　"It seems like you've also learned Shizuka's sabotaging way of speaking."

　　"whee."

　　Chitanda smiled and did not refute.

　　Shizuka complained: "That's just sabotage..."

　　Kagura said, "I know, Shizuko, you are speaking from your heart, truthfully."

　　Shizuko was stunned and hesitated for a moment: "It seems like you are saying that I am seriously finding fault with Kyosuke-sama."

　　Kagura blinked and lowered her head in thought.

　　"There doesn't seem to be anything wrong with saying this."

　　The corner of Kousaka Kyosuke's mouth twitched: "I am often told by other people or monsters that I only know how to talk when I am outside. I think you are not bad either, Shizuko."

　　Puff!

　　Yukino covered her mouth and laughed. After a while, she looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with a smile.

　　"Whether it's sabotaging, speaking one's true feelings, or seriously finding fault, don't you enjoy it, Kyousuke-sama?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke nodded solemnly: "Well said!"

　　Then, Chitanda, who looked a little dazed, also started laughing for some reason...

　　Soon Kagura and Shizuko were also infected by the atmosphere and smiled.

　　At noon.

　　Kamisama Yume came over from Arakawa's side.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka received the news that she was coming, he also called Haruno, Fuyumi and Horikita Suzune over.

　　He still retains the power of Otakemaru's weapon, the Yasakani no Magatama.

　　Normally it is suppressed.

　　But when the decisive battle comes, it must be resolved quickly.

　　Therefore, the matchmaking process still has to go on.

　　Fortunately, after Kyosuke Kousaka came back, he explained the situation to others, including the few parties standing beside him now.

　　"Hey, there's no coercion, right?"

　　Yomiuri Shin said lazily.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's face turned black: "No way! I can guarantee it!"

　　The relationship with the women around me is not too deep, but the relationship between them is almost certain.

　　They both knew what was going on.

　　Therefore, he will not procrastinate.

　　Especially when you encounter such a thing, do you still want to deliberately avoid facing it?

　　If you really do that, it would be disgusting.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is not saying that he wants all women. "I want them all" is just a joke. However, it does not mean that he will give up the women with whom he already has some relationship. Otherwise, that would be too bad!

　　"Okay, okay, it's my fault. Anyway, let's start~"

　　Seeing that Haruno, Irisu Fuyumi, and Horikita Suzune were all a little solemn, Yuuki couldn't help but shrink her head and muttered to herself, "How much marriage fate does this guy have left..."

 223. Fairness Principle/Miku/Pochi Still Socially Afraid/Situation/Hoshino Ai

　　The relationship with Haruno, Irisu Fuyumi, and Horikita Suzune is completed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke spoke to them gently, then took Enmusubi to the bedroom.

　　Why bring Kamisama Yui to the bedroom?

　　This is not the same process as the Western church wedding that Kamisama Yuuki suddenly came up with.

　　At first, Princess Kaguya had it first.

　　Following her came Kingo-hime, Kagura, Suyi, Suchang... a large group of people.

　　There is a saying that goes "What is worrying is not the scarcity of wealth but the inequality of wealth".

　　This is the same truth whether in ancient times or modern times.

　　Then, the companions in the bedroom naturally cannot be forgotten.

　　Since Enmusubi is here, let’s do it.

　　Don’t let other partners find out about this later, or you’ll feel uncomfortable.

　　After all, Kyosuke Kousaka has so many women, and they are together every day, so naturally he has a lot of experience in getting along with each other.

　　It is better to be cautious in this regard.

　　After all, if the favorability of one or two people is extremely high, it means that these friends still care about him very much, and they may know about this matter one day.

　　It’s better to take the initiative yourself.

　　The main reason is that Kamisama Yuki's newly "updated" bond mode has been used on Kyosuke Kousaka several times.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought that it would be better to get the full service - that is, he would swear to the other partners, once for each person, to show fairness.

　　A banquet will be held afterwards.

　　Isn’t that wonderful?

　　“Oh, let’s do it again.” Yuusuke muttered reluctantly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "I'll treat you to a nice dinner after this is done."

　　"Ahem, since you want to form a bond again, I don't mind. I'm not here for some fancy meal."

　　Yuuki Shinkyou covered his mouth and changed his words quickly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka forced a smile at this.

　　Haruno, Irisu Fuyumi, and Horikita Suzune felt quite strange as they watched the two leave.

　　Is the ceremony of marriage a Western church type?

　　No matter how you look at it, this feels very inconsistent.

　　However, everyone was very happy.

　　After all, we know that a ceremony like marriage is impossible, so it would be quite nice to have a god as a witness.

　　"It just so happens that there is nothing to do in the mansion, why don't we all get together and chat with each other?"

　　Yangno suggested with a smile.

　　She had asked before, and Kyosuke Kosaka had given her a clear response that she could "play" enough before publicly establishing a relationship.

　　After all, when one truly becomes a concubine, one has to pay more attention to Yang Nai's rules, which can be somewhat restrictive.

　　Unlike now, it is just a pure agent manager.

　　It is easier to get the position right in terms of stance and etiquette.

　　"Okay." Irisu Fuyumi nodded slightly.

　　"If you don't mind."

　　Horikita Suzune also responded positively.

　　Today she finally got to know Kyosuke Kousaka, and she felt relieved.

　　I can rest assured about my brother's future as I have secured my future.

　　Just live a good life in the future.

　　"Then let's go to the ferry hall at the west gate?" Yang Nai said again.

　　Irisu Fuyumi and Horikita Suzune had no objection.

　　The three of them set off together.

　　Not long after we met, we got together to drink tea and eat snacks, which was quite an interesting scene.

　　In the bedroom, Kousaka Kyosuke began to actively work on reconnecting with his friends.

　　Overall, it's quite leisurely.

　　After all, due to the Battle of Oeyama, it will take some time to adjust the troops at Suzuka Mountain, and it will certainly be difficult to conceal the situation when gathering for the attack. That will be the time when Kyosuke Kousaka will be busy.

　　Now, just like a while ago, everything that needs to be prepared has been prepared, so there is no need to pretend to be busy.

　　Going to the official residence once a day is a great honor.

　　Day 335 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little regretful when he woke up early in the morning.

　　Last night, I invited my new friends, Yono, Irisu Fuyumi, and Horikita Suzune, to the bedroom for dinner, and after dinner I took a bath.

　　Then, I fell asleep naturally.

　　You can't always have a party.

　　That would really scare people.

　　No matter what, Kyosuke Kousaka is not completely clueless.

　　Anyway, I just fell asleep holding Miku.

　　Kagura, who is often passively bound, sleeps with Komachi, Moe and Kei and whispers to them.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka took this opportunity to make a private appointment with one of the five sisters.

　　Try not to make appointments for five people as we did before.

　　Five is too many and not very photogenic.

　　It would be more convenient to understand each other's situation like Mafuyu and Miharu, Hiromi and Megumi.

　　"Master Kyousuke, I'm hungry."

　　"I don't think you're hungry."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　Miku turned her head slightly and didn't meet Kousaka Kyousuke's eyes.

　　She thought about it and there was still a lot of time left.

　　Let your husband feed you first, just like he feeds May.

　　Soon, things turned out to be just as Miku wished, and Kyosuke Kousaka did feed Miku.

　　There were a lot of food made by Nino stored in his portable space, so he didn't have to make an extra trip.

　　But this time, the food we ate was made by Miku.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also placed some in the space.

　　It’s like it’s useful right now.

　　"The red bean cake doesn't look good. Maybe I added too little sugar..."

　　"No, this sweetness is just right."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said immediately.

　　His eyes couldn't help but fall on Miku's thin, cherry blossom pink lips.

　　Miku noticed Kousaka Kyousuke's rather passionate gaze.

　　She silently took the bowl and chopsticks from Kyosuke Kousaka's hands.

　　Then pick up an irregular, slightly fuzzy dark red piece and put it in your mouth, biting it gently.

　　Finally, Miku leaned forward and slowly moved closer to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka met Miku's dark blue eyes, his heart beat a little faster.

　　“Hmm…”

　　“Tsk.”

　　The subtle sound was heard for a while.

　　It stopped after a while.

　　Miku's face became dazed and her body was twisted as if she was about to fall down.

　　

　　Kyosuke Kousaka half-hugged her skillfully, secretly sighing at the beauty of the world.

　　"Master Kyousuke, I will continue to feed you..."

　　"No need, I'll feed you. Otherwise, it will take a long time to eat."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka refused with a smile and continued to take back his right to feed.

　　Having known Miku for almost a year, he is naturally familiar with everything about her.

　　At least we know that Miku may have other "plans" in the future, so naturally we can't spend too much time on Sese.

　　Wait until they have finished eating.

　　As expected, Kyosuke Kousaka saw Miku making a request - she wanted him to play "Three Kingdoms Kill" with her.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka must have agreed.

　　As they were playing, their clothes became less and less, and before they knew it, they were lying on the unmade bed...

　　Si time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went to accompany other companions again, and planned to go to the official residence in the afternoon just to make it look like he was there.

　　When Miku returned, she was "scrutinized" by the other sisters.

　　"Miku is very energetic. I can smell the scent of youth from you." Ichika came close to Miku and took a light sniff.

　　Miku said slowly: "It's the smell of hormones."

　　Nino, who wanted to say something, leaned back and rolled her eyes.

　　"Please, please don't say such heroic words."

　　Yotsuba and Satsuki's cheeks blushed when they heard what Miku said, after all, they were rather thin-skinned.

　　Sanjiu asked again: "How is mom?"

　　Wu Yue quickly replied, "I'm knitting clothes."

　　Mijiu thought for a moment and muttered to herself, "Then I won't bother Mom."

　　Ichika suggested with a smile, "We can go to the bamboo forest now. Lady Susho, Komachi, Pochi-chan, and Erli-chan are playing guitar, pipa, and other things over there again."

　　"Guitar and pipa? This has a weird cream-and-green-tea vibe to it."

　　Miku spoke frankly.

　　She likes the playing of the pipa very much.

　　If you add the guitar, it will look weird no matter how you look at it.

　　Although she had heard in modern times that the two instruments had the same origin.

　　But it doesn't mean that there is no problem in playing together.

　　"Go and have a look. It's boring to learn knowledge and read books all the time." Ichika suggested with a smile.

　　The mansion is very large, but it will get boring if you stay there for a long time.

　　Of course, something fresh is needed.

　　No matter what it is, it cannot remain unchanged.

　　"Yes, yes, I want to play with Erli's Jimmyhen ~ Jimmyhen is so good and obedient, I am looking forward to it!" Yotsuba became excited.

　　May also became excited.

　　"Jimmy Henry is indeed very well behaved. He even barks 'woof' to say hello."

　　Nino muttered: "This is indeed the most well-behaved pet I have ever seen..."

　　She still remembers it clearly.

　　Whenever she fed Jimmyhen some dried meat, he would wag his tail at her twice before lowering his head to eat.

　　Very cute.

　　Thinking of this, Er was extremely happy.

　　Although she prefers rabbits, since they are not here, let the dog take her place~

　　"Then let's go!" Seeing that the other sisters had no objection, Ichika walked to the front with a smile, like a leader.

　　Nino, Miku, Yotsuba, and Satsuki naturally followed Ichika without any objection.

　　In a small bamboo forest between the east house and the northeast house.

　　Komachi was playing the biwa, while Goto Ichiri was accompanying her on the guitar.

　　Susho, Goto Jiri, and Hui were the audience.

　　Several people have different thoughts.

　　Susho: "Pochi-chan is still too nervous. The guitar she plays doesn't sound good. Komachi is fine though."

　　Goto Jiri: "My sister is still so shy. I feel that the chances of the master liking her are getting lower and lower. I should think about how to support her in the future."

　　Megumi: "Pochi-chan is too nervous. Is it because I, a stranger who I haven't met for a long time, put too much pressure on her? If so, I'm really sorry..."

　　When the performance ended, the few women who were still thinking clapped in unison.

　　"Hehe, thank you everyone!" Komachi responded with a smile and waved.

　　Goto Ichiri also raised his free hand, twitched the corners of his mouth, and tried hard to smile.

　　It just looks very forced no matter how you look at it.

　　"My sister's smile is so scary."

　　Goto Jiri complained in his heart again.

　　However, she still thought it was good, at least people came out of their homes.

　　Unlike before, when he refused to come out no matter what.

　　"Madam Sushang, Komachi, Hui, Erli-chan--" a calling voice came from the area outside the bamboo forest.

　　Su Chang smiled and waved: "Ichika, Nino, Sanjiu, Siye, Wuyue, you guys come too~"

　　"Yes, Madam Sushang."

　　Ichika responded with a smile.

　　Nino, Miku, Yotsuba and Satsuki behind them all started to greet others.

　　"Lady in plain clothes, Komachi..."

　　Until it was Goto Ichiri's turn, everyone called out "Pochi-chan".

　　When Goto Ichiri was called, she felt a strong electric current surging into her body, causing her whole body to tremble.

　　Then he rolled his eyes unconsciously and let out unconscious low moans from his lips.

　　“Mmmmm—”

　　"Po, Pochi-chan?" May panicked.

　　What is going on?

　　Yotsuba walked over quickly, looking like she was going to help with the first aid, but she didn't know what to do.

　　Goto Jiri calmly explained: "My sister has never made friends close enough to call her by a nickname, so she is very happy now."

　　Nino was speechless. "This illness is more due to happiness than anything else."

　　Seeing Goto Ichiri rolling his eyes and twitching all over, she really wanted to complain.

　　How can I put it? Her pretty face was ruined.

　　It's like those characters in variety shows who like to deliberately show their facial expressions when performing...

　　However, Nino believed that Goto Ichiri was just like that.

　　"Your happy look is a little peculiar, but it's really nothing," said Miku.

　　She believed that her husband had a good eye for people.

　　Women like Goto Ichiri are just a little weird at best, so we just need to be tolerant of them.

　　Don't need to worry too much.

　　Su Shang was thinking, "Should I give Pochi-chan some confidence?"

　　Before she knew it, she thought of Hiroi Kikuri.

　　Hiroi Kikuri had told Su Shang before that she used to be worried as well.

　　How about giving it a try?

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to the Public Prosecutor's Office.

　　When I entered, the first thing I noticed was the fathers-in-law.

　　Brothers-in-law and the like usually would not do clerical work at such a tense moment, and would go out on patrol early.

　　"It looks like nothing's wrong."

　　After taking a quick look, Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura directly to his seat to review the documents.

　　After finding that there was no major problem, I prepared to go to the suburbs.

　　Because Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Yaobikuni and others lived in the suburbs.

　　Of course you have to leave the city.

　　"Kyosuke, it's like the same as before." Kagura took the initiative to say this on the way.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "Getting rid of those sea monsters is indeed the same as before."

　　"Yes, we will take care of them soon."

　　Kagura said.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hummed lightly and touched Kagura's head.

　　It is as soft and elastic as a black silk necklace, just like a piece of exquisite silk, and has a faint fragrance.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was attracted by the texture of Kagura's hair and almost forgot about his business.

　　He couldn't continue to indulge himself like this.

　　"Kyousuke."

　　Kagura narrowed her eyes and slightly raised her fair little face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought to himself, "I can't go on so unbridled after this time," and with that in mind, he hugged Kagura and bent down.

　　Gentle.

　　Fragrant and soft.

　　Warm and moist...

　　The smell was so intoxicating that it almost made people forget what they wanted to do.

　　Fortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka is determined to continue to contribute to the defense against maritime invasion.

　　When they separated, Kagura's cheeks had already turned red and hot.

　　She felt a little ashamed.

　　This was outside, and she actually took the initiative to ask for favor.

　　This must be very troubling and difficult for the husband, right?

　　Be sure to pay attention next time.

　　"When Kyousuke touches my hair, it feels like we've returned to the time when we first met."

　　Kagura said secretly.

　　When they first met, she had already made up her mind to follow Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Even though she gradually recovered her childhood memories, Kagura didn't think there was anything wrong with her thoughts.

　　Just as I thought, Kyosuke Kousaka is a very good man.

　　Better than any man.

　　Kagura just wanted to stick to him.

　　However, as she learned enough, Kagura realized that she couldn't let Kyosuke Kousaka get too troubled.

　　At the very least, the other companions and her husband, Kyosuke Kousaka, should have some time alone.

　　Otherwise it would be very unfair.

　　She can't be so selfish.

　　After all, Kagura knew very well that she would probably be the person who stayed with Kyosuke Kousaka the longest.

　　"Let's go." Kyosuke Kousaka said with a smile as he saw Kagura slowly coming back to consciousness.

　　After getting used to such a clingy wife, it would be really uncomfortable if she was suddenly not around.

　　That's good.

　　"Um!"

　　Kagura nodded seriously.

　　The two continued on their journey.

　　When he arrived at Seimei's residence, Kyosuke Kousaka found that only Minamoto Hiromasa and Yaobikuni were there.

　　"Boya, Yaobikuni, why are you the only ones left?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked curiously.

　　Yuan Boya looked tired. "I just came back. Because the mountains in the northwest corner were affected by evil spirits, the barrier of Xuanwu Gate could not be deployed, so I went to dispel it."

　　The eight hundred nuns smiled.

　　"I was in the same situation. I went to a place where I had stayed for a long time and visited old friends."

　　"Seeing how energetic you look, you must have gained a lot from this trip." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled back.

　　Eight Hundred Bhikkhunis said, “Indeed, I was slightly praised.”

　　Phoenix Fire said that her fire of life was warmer than before.

　　Kagura tilted her head in confusion: "Then should I praise you too?"

　　Eight hundred nuns covered their mouths and laughed out loud.

　　She was amused by Kagura.

　　"As long as Kagura is around, I'll be happy."

　　"I'm sorry," Kousaka Kyosuke said immediately, "Kagura has to be by my side, so I can feel at ease."

　　The ownership of Kagura cannot be relaxed.

　　Yuan Boya's face turned black: "What are you talking about? It's all nonsense. Please discuss the matter of the siren."

　　"Brother Boya, have some tea."

　　Seeing that Minamoto Hiromasa was in a bad mood, Kagura hurriedly poured tea for him.

　　The dark clouds on Yuan Boya's face instantly dissipated.

　　"Thank you for your help~"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka rolled his eyes secretly, this is double standard!

　　Sister control is sister control.

　　The standards are all on my younger sister.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to care too much about such things.

　　After drinking his tea, Yuan Boya got down to business.

　　"The barrier of the four gates and eight directions will be completed today. By then, the large formation surrounding Kyoto will be enough to ensure the safety of most people. How is it going over there?"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke replied: "As usual, the arrangements within Kyoto are stable. On the surface, it seems that not many adjustments have been made, otherwise rumors will arise and make people panic."

　　"That's right. After all, the people in Kyoto are ordinary people. They are easily scared when they hear about monsters. But I will never allow those sea monsters to harm these innocent people! Perhaps it is because of this belief that I have always been calm..."

　　“……”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was silent, thinking to himself, "From what happened just now, I can't tell how calm you are?"

　　It’s not that Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to find fault.

　　However, Minamoto no Hiroya's gloomy face detracted points from Kyosuke Kousaka's point of view.

　　As for really talking about peace?

　　At the very least, keep a straight face or smile.

　　But after thinking about it carefully, Kyosuke Kousaka decided to give up as it was too creepy.

　　Either way, it's not a good situation.

　　"Seimei said before," Yaobikuni also spoke up, "the best scenario for the next battle is to prevent the Siren Army from entering Kyoto and only lure Otakemaru into the barrier."

　　“When Otakemaru enters the barrier set up by the Yunwaijing, the power of the Yunwaijing will temporarily isolate his Yasakani no Magatama power in the barrier. The five blood sacrifice formations hidden in Arakawa, Omo no Plain, Qijiao Mountain, Kuroyoran Mountain and Oeyama will appear. Only then will we be able to solve the problem once and for all…”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened carefully to what Yaobikuni said and nodded continuously.

　　That's why he likes Qingming.

　　Qingming is really as busy as a spinning top.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't have to do any legwork for many things.

　　To be honest, during these few days until the day when the Siren attacked, Kyosuke Kousaka was only thinking about having a party.

　　Of course, this is too decadent and indulgent.

　　But the problem is, if we don’t do these things, there will be nothing else to do.

　　In Kyosuke Kousaka's opinion, he can temporarily pretend that the siren does not exist and live his own life.

　　Let everyone be busy with things, and you will just be responsible for fighting and fighting hard at the end.

　　No matter what, he did his best.

　　That’s what it is all about.

　　Skipping over these, Yaobikuni finished her story. Seeing that Minamoto no Hiromasa didn't say anything else, Kousaka Kyosuke immediately said goodbye and prepared to leave.

　　"Where are you going?" Yuan Boya asked curiously.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke replied: "Go to the shrine of my shikigami."

　　"oh."

　　Yuan Boya didn't ask any more questions.

　　Instead, the eight hundred nuns were somewhat interested.

　　"I remember when I passed by there some time ago, a village was being built not far from the shrine. What is it like now?"

　　"It's OK. After all, that place is not a main road, so the influence of the Sirens is relatively low. The village was established as expected."

　　"Do you mind if I go along and take a look?"

　　"You're welcome anytime. To be honest, I'm the unpopular man." said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Yuan Boya, who had known about it before, said: "As long as you have a clear conscience, that's fine."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head.

　　"No matter what, I am the one who makes the rules, so I'd better abide by them."

　　In order to provide reasonable tax avoidance for the orphans and widows who have drifted to Kyoto, of course men must be eliminated.

　　Otherwise, the village will eventually collapse due to taxation.

　　When that day really comes, Kyosuke Kousaka will definitely have complicated feelings.

　　After all, he had participated, and his favorite Yukino had also helped sincerely, but in the end it was all in vain?

　　That would definitely make Yukino very disappointed.

　　This is something Kyosuke Kousaka definitely doesn't want to see.

　　That’s about it.

　　"…If there is anything, you can ask me for help." Yuan Boya said again.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke immediately refused: "Why bother with such trivial matters? Your journey is to the stars and the sea, you don't need to be limited to these things."

　　Yuan Boya looked puzzled.

　　"The sea of ​​stars, the journey...are you teasing me?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said seriously: "Kagura is by my side, how can I be so evil?"

　　He is telling the truth.

　　Yuan Boya is only suitable for combat, and it would be a waste of resources to ask him to do anything other than combat.

　　"Okay." Yuan Boya didn't continue to dwell on such trivial matters.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka, Kagura, and Yaobikuni set off for the Oizuki Shrine.

　　Otsuki Shrine.

　　Aokiji, who had just entered the shrine, was helping Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei do various things.

　　My favorite thing is taking care of children.

　　Because when Qingji saw the child, she felt as if she saw her future child.

　　It was probably from yesterday that Qingji began to have a new goal.

　　At this moment, she began to work hard and prepare for this goal.

　　By the way.

　　At this time, Qingji, at the request of Zhuiyueshen, helped look after several children whose life breath was relatively fragile.

　　However, what surprised Qingji the most was the "mother" of a certain baby girl, a young girl who had just arrived not long ago like her.

　　After communication, she discovered something shocking!

　　"You said that you and the baby girl have no relationship?" Qing Ji looked at the girl who called herself Hoshino Ai in astonishment.

　　Is this crazy?

　　The star-eyed girl with purple hair smiled and said, "Ms. Qingji, you think I'm crazy, right?"

　　"Yeah, yeah, who told you that you can't even support yourself?"

　　"In fact, I was also hesitant before... But it seems that God has directed me to come to this place where I can survive. I feel that it is God's will and destiny. I have decided - I want to raise Ru Mii!"

　　"Curious, why did you do that?"

　　"Because, I want to know love."

　　"like--"

　　Qing Ji stared at Xingye Ai with eyes wide open, and felt her whole body trembling. In an instant, she felt that Xingye Ai had become extremely close to her, like a sister...

　　

 224. "Love" Heard by Hoshino Ai / The Lonely Gourmet / Izuma Ten

　　surprise.

　　This is how Qingji feels at this moment.

　　This was the first time since she was born that she met a stranger who seemed as friendly as her own family.

　　marvelous!!

　　"Isn't it stupid? I am clearly a member of the lower class who can't even get enough food and needs help from others."

　　Hoshino Ai saw that Qing Ji looked very surprised, but he was not surprised at all.

　　She thought to herself, Qing Ji must have thought her was a crazy woman.

　　Another baby girl who was adopted without any relatives.

　　I also want to explore and understand things that only the aristocracy can access.

　　No matter how you look at it, he is a stupid and arrogant person.

　　To be honest, Hoshino Ai still has this self-awareness.

　　Otherwise, how can I survive peacefully in this year since I came to this world?

　　"Not stupid!"

　　Qing Ji raised her voice slightly and spoke excitedly.

　　Then, Hoshino Ai, who was holding the baby girl, leaned back slightly.

　　Are you surprised?

　　"Your idea is great!" Qing Ji hurriedly expressed her own opinion.

　　Hoshino Ai was stunned at first, then she smiled.

　　"Ms. Qingji seems to be full of longing for the "love" I mentioned."

　　"Yes, I have always been full of longing for love, and I have my own feelings~"

　　Qing Ji said proudly.

　　Just by looking at Qingji's posture, Hoshino knew who loved her, and he was not surprised at all.

　　Although she had only been there for a while, she could see that Qing Ji's status and position were obviously the highest.

　　Maybe she was some noble lady who came out to play.

　　Be loved by your parents or lover.

　　"Remember, during the Heian period, many noble ladies were pursued by men..."

　　Hoshino said lovingly.

　　The orphanage where she stayed for a long time also taught her some knowledge, so she knew some history of the Heian period.

　　However, what we know is limited.

　　After all, she was not a person who liked reading and had only a vague understanding of these things.

　　I don't dare to make any guesses.

　　"Excuse me for asking, Miss Qingji, what is your feeling..." After thinking for a while, Hoshino Ai asked.

　　She saw that Qingji seemed to want to share.

　　It just so happened that she was very curious about things related to "love".

　　“It feels so great!”

　　“So amazing?”

　　"We got together after my husband enlightened and saved me, and we officially got married a while ago."

　　"K-combine?"

　　Hoshino Ai's pupils shrank and she was stunned for a moment.

　　Did she ask the wrong person?

　　Why did Qingji directly talk about the union of men and women?

　　"Yes, I don't really understand the behavior itself, but the sense of security that comes from physical contact is so magical, it's addictive!"

　　“……”

　　Hoshino loves silence.

　　This is not right.

　　That’s not wrong.

　　But what Qing Ji said was not at all what she had expected.

　　"When I think about the fact that men and women in the world do this and that life can continue in this way, I feel like I have become sacred."

　　Well, if you say it’s sacred, then it’s sacred, right?

　　Hoshino Ai complained in her heart that she couldn't do it and her head hurt a little.

　　Knowing her low status, she did not interrupt and could only listen while enduring a strange sense of shame.

　　The more I listened, the weirder it got...

　　"Ms. Qingji, is your husband still fighting in the war?"

　　"Yes, he is Biedou Kyosuke from the Public Prosecutions Office. He led the others to resist the attacks of the sea monsters these days, and he even suffered some injuries. The only thing that remained unchanged was that he wrote to me every day during that period..."

　　As Qing Ji spoke, she was so moved that tears came to her eyes.

　　She was so proud to have such a brave husband who loved her so much.

　　Although Aokiji was reluctant to let Kyosuke Kousaka take on dangerous missions and jobs, she knew very well that such things could not be stopped.

　　Otherwise, she wouldn't have come here from the underworld to help after begging for help.

　　"That's really amazing."

　　Hoshino Ai appears calm on the surface, but is actually quite confused and uncertain.

　　She suddenly didn't know whether what Qing Ji said was true or false.

　　The censor? The bet? Kyosuke? The siren?

　　This information really exceeds the world that Hoshino Ai knows.

　　Because she has always lived at the bottom of society, and now has wandered from Reizhi Country to the outskirts of Kyoto because of the mermaid, the information she has access to has always been limited.

　　In general, these are things that are difficult for Hoshino Ai to know.

　　"Siren... I just know that there are monsters causing trouble around here, but I don't know the details."

　　Hoshino Ai said secretly.

　　Qing Ji seemed to see Xing Ye Ai's disbelief, and she wiped her tears while explaining: "I'm serious, I never lie."

　　"I believe you!" Hoshino Ai responded immediately.

　　It's good enough that you are willing to chat with her, and she shouldn't care too much about other things.

　　Qing Ji scratched her face and said, "Words are not enough. It is indeed too much to let you believe it, but I can tell you some of the things about my relationship with Kyousuke~"

　　Hearing this, Hoshino Ai nodded.

　　"Okay, I'm willing to listen."

　　She thought that if she had a better relationship with Qing Ji, she would be able to get more care in the future.

　　Hoshino Ai is not stupid.

　　Understand that you are a newcomer and you should be tactful.

　　Since Qing Ji, who is of much higher status than her, is willing to talk to her, then just say it.

　　In this way, his adopted daughter Rumi will be more protected.

　　So, Hoshino Ai continued listening.

　　A quarter of an hour later, Qing Ji suddenly closed her mouth and looked somewhere.

　　Hoshino Ai curiously followed Qingji's gaze and saw two women and one man standing in front of the torii of the shrine.

　　"Excuse me for a moment. I have to go see my husband—"

　　Qing Ji said apologetically, and then hurried towards the torii.

　　Hoshino Ai stared blankly at Qingji, who could only see a black shadow that seemed to turn into a gust of wind, her mind going blank.

　　At this moment, Hoshino Ai completely believed what Qingji had said before.

　　Because Qingji herself is not an ordinary person.

　　Inadvertently, Hoshino Ai looked at the direction of the Torii again, and saw a man named Kyosuke smiling gently at Aoki.

　　She began to look forward to Qingji continuing to talk to her about the relevant affairs next time.

　　Maybe, I can really see "love"...

　　Without sighing, Hoshino Ai lowered her head and looked lovingly at the baby sleeping peacefully in her arms, then slowly walked into the shrine.

　　In front of the Torii.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had just finished introducing Aokiji to Yaobikuni.

　　This is how Qingji met the eight hundred nuns, with a welcoming attitude on her face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought this was pretty good.

　　"As long as you don't lie, there's nothing wrong with it."

　　That’s what I think in my heart.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sometimes has such a fearless mentality.

　　How to say it?

　　Isn’t there a saying that goes “People who are loved have nothing to fear”?

　　Then, can't Kyosuke Kousaka, the person loved by Aokiji, do PUA to his heart's content?

　　Wouldn't it be possible to implement all kinds of evil ideas?

　　Of course, it's just an inner joke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is not really a pervert.

　　"Next, you two go in, I'll walk around."

　　Seeing that the situation was about the same, Kyosuke Kousaka said again.

　　Knowing that Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to meet the women in the shrine, several people also expressed their understanding.

　　Even Qingji, who really wanted to say a few words to Kousaka Kyosuke, tried hard to restrain her attachment.

　　Qingji didn't want to make things difficult for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"From a distance, I can see that there are many people living in the village, and there seem to be quite a few people staying in the shrine..."

　　After Kousaka Kyosuke left, Yaobikuni couldn't help but think of the current situation.

　　She was also very concerned about these women and children and would come to help from time to time.

　　It’s just that because of the relationship with the Sea Country, she hasn’t come here these days.

　　"I don't know about that either." Kagura shook her head.

　　Qing Ji answered quickly: "I know! The people who are still staying here at the shrine have to stay here because their children are weak."

　　"After all, the shrine is warm inside, which is more suitable for children to stay in. As for the village, although the houses can shelter from the wind and rain, it is still a bit cold after all."

　　After hearing the explanation, the eight hundred bhikkhunis said with regret, "It's a pity that we have to work on farming."

　　She knew that these widows just had to survive.

　　Of course you have to be busy with things like that.

　　If you don't help, the subsequent distribution will probably be less.

　　Qing Ji added: "They can also embroider and weave."

　　"I can do these too." Kagura said.

　　Qing Ji said excitedly: "I am learning too. It really tests my patience."

　　Yaobai Bhikkhuni: "Do you mind if I learn it too?"

　　"Let's go! Xiao Ai and Xiao Gui are very good at this, let's learn together--"

　　Qing Ji said happily.

　　The eight hundred nuns smiled at Qingji and followed Qingji who was leading the way in front.

　　Kagura also followed closely.

　　It seemed that even without Kyosuke Kousaka, there was nothing wrong with the atmosphere.

　　But Kyosuke Kosaka?

　　He decided to go to the Yokai Market to take another look.

　　After all, there are many monsters gathered here. If there is a sudden chaos, it will inevitably bring a certain impact to Kyoto, which is not too far away.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka thought it would be better to take a closer look.

　　Arrived at the city square.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that the monsters were just as he had seen before and there was no chaos, just like usual.

　　After strolling around for a while, he went to the pub, only to find that it was closed?

　　"Did you go out to collect ingredients for brewing wine?"

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　Being familiar with Azhi, he also knew some of Azhi's whereabouts.

　　After pausing for a few moments, Kyosuke Kousaka went to the place where food was sold.

　　It's rare to be alone.

　　He should be a "lonely gourmet".

　　However, this is just self-mockery.

　　After all, he usually doesn't treat his stomach badly.

　　On weekdays, the food Nino makes is delicious.

　　Although the food made by Miku was average, Kyosuke Kousaka ate it with gusto. This would have seemed incredible in the past, right?

　　"Come to think of it, besides observing humans, another hobby of mine was to go to other stores to try different kinds of food. I'm quite picky."

　　Yes, picky.

　　After coming to this world, Kyosuke Kousaka has never given up his standards in this regard.

　　I just didn't go looking for any food.

　　After all, there aren't many stores selling food in this world.

　　Generally, during festivals, vendors sell various homemade snacks, which are usually sweet cakes, maltose, etc.

　　I walked and thought aimlessly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka simply ate noodles with bean sprouts and young vegetables in a quiet place.

　　The slightly salty taste is still mixed with a clearly detectable bitterness.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke thought to himself, "How about secretly publishing the method of making algae salt to some people someday?"

　　Even though it's a bit weird to be so unprincipled just for food.

　　The problem is that Kyosuke Kousaka really wants to improve this aspect of the problem.

　　Otherwise, the food in Yokai City will be quite disgusting.

　　"Adult Kyosuke?"

　　A low voice floated by.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka subconsciously looked towards the source of the sound and saw a girl with a bird-head mask tilted on her head.

　　The girl had black hair, white feather cloaks on both sides of her clothes, a black coat with yellow edges, and a red skirt tied high.

　　"Izuna, you have today off?"

　　"Yes……"

　　The girl, Izuma Tenma, said stiffly.

　　I still remember clearly how I offended Kyosuke Kousaka when we first met.

　　She was afraid that Kyosuke Kousaka would make a fuss and cause her to lose her job at the pub.

　　Because she wanted to save money to help her fellow tribesmen who were being hunted by humans just like she had been.

　　"If you don't mind, I'll treat you to a meal. As long as you keep me company, that's all. I'm quite lonely right now." Kyosuke Kousaka said with a smile.

　　He vaguely noticed that Izuna's eyes lingered on the food in front of him, and he sighed inwardly.

　　Whether in the human world or the monster world, survival comes first.

　　Food is very precious since most monsters need food to sustain their activities.

　　As for using humans as food?

　　There is a high probability that they will be defeated by the Onmyoji of Kyoto.

　　Moreover, due to various reasons, the Monster Market is not very welcoming to man-eating monsters.

　　What is the most popular?

　　Nature is food.

　　The hard currency in the market is rice.

　　"this……"

　　"It's okay, can't you see I'm alone? Come, sit down." Kyosuke Kousaka said again.

　　Izuna met Kousaka Kyosuke's warm gaze, hummed lightly, and sat down carefully.

　　Then, Kyosuke Kousaka ordered a bowl of porridge for her.

　　He himself did not continue eating, but started chatting with Izuna Tenma.

　　The main thing is to ask about Azhi.

　　After chatting for a while, Izuma Ten's food arrived, and Kyosuke Kousaka slowly closed his mouth and started eating in silence.

　　As a result, it was Izuna Tenma who took the initiative to speak after taking a few bites of food.

　　"I heard you were injured. Are you okay?"

　　"Well, as for the so-called injury, it's not serious at all. Don't believe any rumors. Rumors like to exaggerate."

　　"Yeah! I understand!"

　　Izuna nodded seriously, looking as if he had learned something.

　　The childish face is white and rosy, and it looks cute no matter how you look at it when it has a serious expression.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thinks that "beauty is a feast to the eyes" is just that.

　　Just as he was about to continue talking, the loud exchanges of several monsters that happened to pass by rang out noisily.

　　"Kyosuke was able to cut off one of Otakemaru's hands? He is indeed an amazing figure."

　　"yes."

　　After hearing this, Kyosuke Kousaka felt relieved. You finally said something sensible!

　　However, as he said another sentence, Kousaka Kyosuke was stunned again——

　　"I heard that Kyosuke has set his sights on Arakawa's Goldfish Princess again."

　　"Huh? So he likes kids!"

　　The sound of the exchange gradually faded away.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke tried hard to control his expression and said to Izuna Tenma who had a stiff face beside him: "Rumors are sometimes not only exaggerated, but also made up."

　　Ridiculous! Absurd! Goldfish has grown up!

　　

 225. The scandal remains/Kuroharuaki's request for help/Qingxuandeng and the new issue of the magazine

　　Nonsense!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to say this out loud.

　　Since Izuna looked obviously frightened, he tried to act as natural as possible.

　　"I'm used to rumors, but please don't stay away from me because of them."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed and said again.

　　He would never admit it anyway.

　　Goldfish Princess has obviously grown up and is no longer a child.

　　I definitely didn't have any strange thoughts about her.

　　Of course, he is definitely not the unscrupulous "pervert" mentioned in the rumors.

　　"No, it won't."

　　Izuna shook his head hurriedly.

　　After a brief thought, she realized that what Kyosuke Kousaka said was indeed correct.

　　There are many exaggerated and fabricated rumors in the Yokai Market.

　　If you really believe it, you are extremely stupid.

　　"The rumors here are indeed not credible." Izuna Tian added one more sentence to show his trust.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke asked with a smile: "What are the specific rumors these days? They should be related to the siren, right?"

　　"Yes, everyone says that those sea monsters will attack anyone and eat monsters, but I heard that the story of eating monsters is false. In fact, there are monsters from the Plain of Demons, Seven-Cornered Mountain, and Kuroyoru Mountain that have escaped to this market..."

　　“I see.”

　　"Nowadays, many monsters are working very hard, but the pay is getting lower and lower."

　　Izuna sighed again.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found this strange. Isn't this "involution"?

　　Because a large number of laborers poured into the monster market, some monsters were willing to lower their wages to get jobs.

　　This scene is so familiar to Kyosuke Kousaka!

　　When he first came to this world, wasn't this what Kyosuke Kousaka did when dealing with the potential flood risk?

　　"So how do you get food in the Yokai Market?"

　　Another thought flashed through Kyosuke Kousaka's mind.

　　After all, many monsters need to eat.

　　Being hungry is likely to cause trouble anyway.

　　After thinking about it, Kyosuke Kousaka decided not to bother with it. After all, there were no problems now, right?

　　It seems that Kuro Seimei is doing a good job.

　　Just as he was thinking this, a handsome man with wings on his back stopped in front of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"It's the Great Tengu..."

　　"Huh? That looks like a human!"

　　"It's him, that Kyousuke!"

　　With the sudden appearance of the handsome man Daitengu, many people's eyes were on Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke did not hide his human appearance, but used the "cognitive impairment" spell to reduce his presence.

　　However, as too many monsters focused their attention on him, his subtle presence was completely eliminated.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was discovered.

　　"Are you free? Lord Kuro Seimei is looking for you."

　　"Let's go."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out the money to pay the bill, then nodded apologetically to Izuna Tenten and said "Excuse me" embarrassedly, then followed Daitengu.

　　He is not a man who is always available.

　　The problem is, being watched by so many monsters at this moment, arguing with Daitengu will only make things troublesome.

　　He knew that Daitengu was a serious monster and there was no benefit in getting involved in a verbal dispute with him.

　　Besides, Kyosuke Kousaka also wanted to know why Kuro Haruaki wanted to see him.

　　When he arrived at a very ordinary house, he saw Hei Qingming standing aside, looking up slightly, waving a folding fan and looking at the scenery.

　　He has a face as handsome as Daitengu's, but it is ruined by purple paint.

　　As if he noticed Kousaka Kyosuke coming over, Kuro Haruaki turned around with a faint smile on his face.

　　"Excuse me for letting Daitengu call you over."

　　As he spoke, Kuro Seimei raised his hand and motioned for Kousaka Kyosuke to sit at the low table nearby.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't say goodbye, and the two of them sat down. There was also some steaming tea on the table.

　　After taking a sip out of courtesy, Kousaka Kyosuke asked directly, "Can you tell me what brings you here?"

　　"Borrow grains, two hundred dan."

　　"OK."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka agreed readily.

　　Kuro Qingming smiled strangely: "Your attitude towards monsters is very special."

　　"So, you came here just to tease me?" Kousaka Kyosuke rolled his eyes.

　　I found that Kuro Seimei's smile was also familiar.

　　After this contact, Kyosuke Kousaka realized that this evil-faced half was almost the same as the original body, except for some deviation in thought.

　　Maybe because of this, he felt that it was the same as facing Qingming.

　　"I don't mean to tease you. I just think you are very special. You have taken a path that ordinary people dare not take. I admire you for that."

　　"...Let's leave it at that. Do you have any information or news about the Sirens? If you have any, please tell me."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke ended the particular topic depressedly and casually brought up another one.

　　How to say it?

　　Being admired by Kuro Seimei was a rare thing, but he didn't want it at all.

　　What happened to his reputation?

　　If I continue like this, I guess there will be some strange rumors about me in the future, such as a little white wolf, a little rabbit, or a little goldfish.

　　He will explode!

　　How can you slander people like this?

　　"I'm sorry, I don't know much about this. I don't want to care about anything related to Kyoto. I just want to see it end."

　　"Okay, then we have nothing to talk about. I'll come over later to deliver the food, and you move the warehouse."

　　As the conversation was not going well, Kyosuke Kousaka finished his tea, stood up and left.

　　Hei Qingming was still polite. He stood up and sent him out. He felt that this was the "sincerity" of the two hundred stones of grain.

　　Secretly, Kyosuke Kousaka was still muttering to himself about his bad words.

　　"It's really funny that there's not much food left in the Yokai Market."

　　However, we cannot not help.

　　After all, he also had a share of the credit for the establishment of the Monster Market. If food shortages caused unrest here, it would only make the situation more complicated.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't even have the mind to bargain.

　　At the same time, he was also thinking about how to help the monsters obtain food in a self-sufficient manner.

　　After careful consideration, he realized that the ban on meat must be lifted.

　　Otherwise, we would not be able to survive by relying solely on cereals.

　　But it would be easy to mix in some strange meat - to be honest, Kyosuke Kousaka also felt disgusted by monster meat.

　　Most monsters are intelligent, so to Kyosuke Kousaka they are no different from humans.

　　Ordinary animals that have no intelligence, or animals that have at most a little spirituality, are normal food.

　　Unfortunately, the number of these animals is limited after all.

　　In addition, some local monsters generally regard a certain piece of land as their "territory" and are very unwelcome to any strangers entering, let alone hunting.

　　If a conflict really occurs, it will result in death or injury.

　　Generally speaking, monsters still need to grow a certain amount of food in order to maintain stability in the market.

　　Think about it this way!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately had an idea!

　　I went to the gathering place of the evil spirits and started preparing the third edition of the magazine.

　　In this era, there were no high-yield crops such as corn, sweet potatoes and potatoes. In addition, the local fields were not very fertile, so there were not many crops suitable for planting.

　　In an instant, Kyosuke Kousaka thought of Keiko.

　　millet.

　　It is drought-resistant, has low requirements for water and soil fertility, can grow even in barren land, and is rich in nutrients.

　　If there is any shortcoming, it would be the taste and texture.

　　But this kind of thing should not be taken too seriously.

　　Even so, Kyosuke Kosaka decided to create a few special recipes.

　　Anyway, write the miscellany first.

　　"Lord Kyosuke, we meet again." Just as I finished writing and was about to make a copy, Qingxuande appeared.

　　She walked towards me gracefully, smiling, with sparkling eyes and her lips slightly opened like a newly blooming dark blue flower.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "You're here, that's great, take a look at the magazine I just wrote."

　　When Mount Suzuka attacked before, Aoandon said he wanted to help, but he declined.

　　After all, he has a lot of people on his side, so let Qingxuandeng continue with his life and collect stories.

　　"Thank you very much."

　　Qing Xingdeng raised her pink eyebrows, her eyes also bent, and she raised her hands to take it.

　　[Incredible! Crops that even lazy monsters can easily grow! ]

　　“……”

　　When I first saw the title, I felt it was weird.

　　It seems like there is something wrong, but it's hard to tell exactly what the problem is.

　　"It turns out that millet, which doesn't look like a grain and is often mistaken for a weed, is actually a very ancient grain crop with a long history in the ancient country across the strait..."

　　Qing Xingdeng read it quietly and found that except for the strange title, the whole article was very serious.

　　At the end, the production method of a simple stone mill is introduced.

　　"Excuse me, what kind of food can be made by grinding millet into powder with this stone mill?"

　　"It depends on everyone's imagination."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said vaguely.

　　What can be made from millet flour?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has seen Nino use it to make various pasta and cakes, just like ordinary flour.

　　The taste is still a bit rough overall.

　　But, in this day and age, there is no need to be too picky about food.

　　"Then let me use my imagination~" Qingxuande said with a smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Aoandon's brilliant smile and suddenly had a bad feeling.

　　For some reason, he thought of... Miku.

　　"I'll leave the rest to you. I'll go deliver the newspapers?" Kyosuke Kousaka ignored the confusion in his heart and asked Aoandon for help.

　　Qing Xingdeng nodded gently: "Leave this to me."

　　The magazine had not been produced for some time, so she was very active in this regard.

　　Suddenly, Kousaka Kyosuke remembered something and asked, "By the way, why don't you write some of the stories you collected in the magazine? Otherwise, the magazine is always a bit boring."

　　Qing Xingdeng heard this and smiled again: "Okay."

　　After that, she sat down in front of the stage, picked up a pen and started writing, talking as she wrote.

　　"I heard that your date with Izuma Tengu was exposed by Daitengu."

　　"…Do you know who is the one that talks so much? I feel like I have to warn them."

　　After being silent for a second or two, Kyosuke Kousaka finally couldn't hold back his temper.

　　To be honest, he wasn't sure if there would be rumors about an illegitimate child or daughter when he came back next time.

　　He's had enough.

　　Those monsters who only know how to gossip must be punished.

　　"Don't take it too seriously. I don't take rumors about you and me too seriously. Just treat them as passing smoke."

　　"...Well, since you are so generous, I can't be too fussy."

　　Seeing Aoandon say this, Kyosuke Kousaka could only try his best to restrain the urge to cause trouble for those monsters.

　　Then, I heard Qingxuande say again: "Hey, Master Kyosuke, you are not angry when you heard about the scandal between you and me?"

　　"So, I'm angry?"

　　"Don't tell anyone about your anger."

　　"Actually, I don't care whether I'm angry or not, but if you don't mind the gossip, I'd still be happy."

　　Seeing that Aoandon spoke too much like a "riddler", Kyosuke Kousaka directly praised him.

　　As someone with extensive experience in dealing with women, he understands very well that women are sometimes unreasonable.

　　In this day and age, although friends will not be rude to him, it does not mean that he cannot be sulky.

　　You can hold a grudge all your life and never show it.

　　Anyway, it would be difficult for Kyosuke Kousaka to notice.

　　However, discoveries are made slowly, so we have to come up with countermeasures.

　　Finally, the best way to "coax people" and "praise people" was found.

　　Will this lick?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to care, because in his opinion, it was not possible for one person to occupy the main position all day long and for all the women to please him?

　　Are you sure this isn't mind control?

　　If that were the case, it wouldn't be love.

　　Why are you talking about love now?

　　"Really? I find the gossip quite interesting, but I'm not sure if I feel happy about it."

　　Qing Xingdeng also said at this time.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard the response, he said "oh" and looked as if he suddenly realized something.

　　If you are not sure about something, it is better not to talk too much or do too much.

　　After Aoandon finished writing, Kousaka Kyosuke looked at the content carefully and found out that it was the story of a man and his ghost wife. In the end, the ghost messenger successfully brought the ghost wife back to the underworld on the grounds that "it would bring misfortune if monsters and humans stayed together for a long time."

　　I always feel that this routine has been played out and there is nothing new about it.

　　"How about it?"

　　"If you're asking about my impressions after reading the book, then I can only say that the man is not strong enough."

　　“It’s a really interesting read.”

　　Qing Xingdeng burst into laughter, covered his mouth and turned his head away slightly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could still see the lips, which were the same dark blue color as his eyes, and were glowing. He wondered if it was lip balm?

　　Although it may seem very strange to outsiders, to Kyosuke Kousaka, it is just slightly special at most.

　　So what if it's natural?

　　"Lord Kyosuke, what are you curious about?" Suddenly, Aoandon accurately caught Kyosuke Kousaka's gaze.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was surprised. How could he raise his eyes so quickly?

　　"Just curious about the color of your lips."

　　"It's like that after I turned into a monster."

　　"So that's what it is. I thought she was wearing lip balm."

　　“I don’t dress up much.”

　　"Oh..." Kyosuke Kousaka looked thoughtful.

　　In fact, my mind is empty and I don’t think about anything.

　　He has made plans.

　　First I'll go deliver some news to Higanbana, then go to Goldfish Princess and Kaguya Princess, and then... oh yeah, there's also Shiranui.

　　Just like Aoandon, Shiranui also came to him secretly and asked if he needed help.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka declined.

　　With enough manpower, he didn't want to trouble others who were already living well.

　　"Blue lips, how do you feel about that?" Qing Xingdeng asked again.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who was about to say goodbye, replied: "It's very beautiful. Although some people may find it weird, I just think it's beautiful. Anyway, everyone has their own opinions."

　　Qingxuandeng chuckled: "I knew you would answer like this."

　　"It's the truth."

　　"Yes, I believe it."

　　"Just believe it, I'm leaving now—"

　　Boo.

　　A slightly cool and soft touch gently brushes across the face.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke kept waving goodbye and looked at Aoandon who was retreating slowly in astonishment.

　　Qing Xingdeng touched his plump, translucent lips that glowed with a faint green luster, and a smile appeared on his face whose specific emotion was difficult to discern.

　　"This kind of gossip is no longer gossip."

　　

　　"...Ah." Kyosuke Kousaka opened his mouth and made an inexplicable sound, then just nodded blankly.

　　At this time, he didn't know what to say.

　　You can't just cheer and shout, right?

　　After a while.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried hard to hide the strangeness on his face and said goodbye to Aoandon.

　　Just pretend it didn't happen.

　　After all, he didn't know how to deal with it.

　　Obviously Qingxuandeng is still very mature, and has the same rationality as Higanbana...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who really couldn't understand, could only take the magazines to the underworld to deliver them to Higanbana.

　　As a result, just after they met, the red spider lily entwined around Kousaka Kyosuke, and its bright red lips were only a few inches away from Kousaka Kyosuke: "You smell like Aoandon..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked calm, but secretly he felt hopeless. He had clearly dealt with it before he came!

 226. Environmental Issues/Shiranui and the Scumbag Index/Traces of the Siren

　　Squeeze.

　　Squeeze, squeeze dry!

　　This was the only thought in Kyosuke Kousaka's confused mind.

　　Waves of sweet floral scent unique to the red spider lily permeated his nose, spread throughout his body, and stimulated his nerves.

　　The curvaceous body that looked like a work of art had changed countless times in Kyosuke Kousaka's eyes.

　　It was only a short time, but he felt like it had lasted a long time.

　　Fortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka has persisted.

　　"Help me clean up."

　　The red spider lily, which had squinted its eyes, opened its sexy red lips and stuck out its tongue the moment before, closed its eyes and lay aside the next moment.

　　There is a strong sense of "I am tired".

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in deep thought.

　　The passionately blooming enchanting rose has the temperament of a morning glory, slowly closing as the passion fades.

　　He suddenly thought of an environmental issue.

　　——Who pollutes? Who cleans up?

　　If you think about it carefully, there is really nothing wrong with it.

　　So, just do it.

　　As for whether to lick or not, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't quite understand, because Higanbana had also licked him just now.

　　Crash, crash!

　　As Kyosuke Kousaka lowered his head to admire and tidy up, he heard the sound of shuffling papers.

　　It's no wonder that Higanbana was reading the magazines he sent her.

　　It's really strange to say.

　　He clearly came here to deliver newspapers, how did it turn out like this?

　　After thinking about it, I found that there was no problem.

　　After all, Red Spider Lily can barely be considered a partner. If she asks for it, can I still back off?

　　Cleaned up.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka lay down beside Higanbana, thinking about what to say.

　　After all, it was just done, and it would be too mean to just leave.

　　Even though he thought Higanbana might not care, Kyosuke Kousaka still felt that he couldn't do that.

　　Fairness is an important principle.

　　Nowadays, there are more and more couples. Except for those with special circumstances or the young, who will be given special care by Kyosuke Kousaka, the rest are all treated fairly.

　　Otherwise, I feel that some conflict will arise sooner or later.

　　This is something Kyosuke Kousaka definitely doesn't want to see.

　　Hmm, what I see now seems a little too good to be true.

　　White as snow.

　　It is also embellished with peach blossoms in February.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka wanted to experience the beauty of nature, for example, starting by viewing the hills and peaks.

　　"You're really like a child." Higanbana, who was looking at the magazine, didn't look away, but just laughed to herself.

　　"If you say so, then so be it."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka came to his senses and simply began to feel the breadth of Higanbana's mind.

　　Perhaps he had underestimated the red spider lily before.

　　This woman is not too stingy.

　　It’s not certain whether he will be able to be fed in the future.

　　But I don’t know how long it will take, and I feel it would be better to let Zhuiyue Shen come.

　　It's a pity that Zhuiyueshen will have to wait until the matters of those women are properly dealt with before he can have some free time.

　　"..." Higanbana, who was reading the magazine, felt quite complicated.

　　"The contents of the magazine are interesting, but the personality of the writer is somewhat surprising."

　　"What happened in the city?"

　　"It's because the sea monsters are causing chaos everywhere, scaring many monsters away to the city, which has led to an increasing number of monsters inside..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka explained patiently without stopping his hands.

　　He didn't mind the red spider lily, so he was a little bolder.

　　Higanbana really didn't care too much, she just felt that Kyosuke Kousaka was quite childish, and then she ignored it.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka finished his explanation, the two stopped talking and Kyosuke Kousaka continued.

　　A quarter of an hour later, the red spider lily put down the newspaper, closed its eyes and looked like it was going to sleep.

　　Takasaki Kyosuke just stopped.

　　"Then I'll leave."

　　"Finish reading today's letter before leaving."

　　"Today I think of you again, of your pink, sweaty appearance, when I was embracing the snow to form a peak..."

　　Without any hesitation, Kyosuke Kousaka stopped and recited the contents of the letter he was going to send to Higanbana today.

　　Is it embarrassing? Of course it is.

　　But as long as you are thick-skinned enough, it doesn’t matter.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it and realized that one must have a strong heart to get along with red spider lilies.

　　Just say the sweet words that even you find embarrassing, because only the red spider lily knows the truth anyway.

　　As long as I don’t say it and the red spider lily doesn’t say it, no one will know, right?

　　Thinking of this in his mind, Kyosuke Kousaka became more and more excited as he recited the contents of the love letter.

　　Finished reciting.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka carefully covered the red spider lily with a clean colorful quilt he brought from the space. He put away the other quilt on the flower and planned to dispose of it himself.

　　"goodbye."

　　"Um."

　　The red spider lily responded without opening its eyes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and turned away.

　　I glanced at the River Styx not far away and saw many dead souls being washed to the underworld on the other side by the river. I shook my head secretly.

　　"The underworld's Styx is really scary."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's singing adventures.

　　The red spider lily that has become your partner was born here and must have adapted to it a long time ago.

　　So Kyosuke Kousaka never thought of taking her away.

　　Instead it was Qing Ji.

　　Qing Ji has a normal personality and is good at communicating with others. It seems that she lives better in the Yang world.

　　If that's the case, I always feel that the red spider lily will be lonely.

　　Even if you think that the red spider lily is very likely not to care about such things at all.

　　"Forget it, I'll just come see her every few days." Kyosuke Kousaka decided again.

　　As for the situations of Higanbana and Qingji, he chose to let it go.

　　Anyway, we can almost say that we are in frequent contact, so what is there to worry about?

　　Just don't be too pretentious!

　　In short, after leaving the underworld, Kyosuke Kousaka set off towards the outlying island.

　　Shiranui can usually be found on outlying islands.

　　Go find it, it must be there.

　　It doesn't matter if you don't have it, because Kyosuke Kousaka holds the flame of Shiranui, and you can communicate through that flame.

　　Just like the red flowers of the red spider lily.

　　In the past, he was thinking about whether to use it to make medicine, but now Kyosuke Kousaka plans to collect it as a special token of love.

　　However, is it too much to compare the flame of Shiranui with the red flower of Higanbana?

　　With a strange feeling passing through his mind, Kyosuke Kousaka smiled naturally at Shiranui who suddenly appeared.

　　"I'm here to deliver the newspaper."

　　"This... is too much trouble for you."

　　Shiranui was quite at a loss.

　　She didn't expect that Kyosuke Kousaka asked her to deliver newspapers.

　　This seemed to her to be unethical.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no such considerations.

　　What does he think?

　　It was probably something like "Let's take a look at that beautiful girl who lives alone but loves dancing not far from the territory~".

　　He could guarantee that there was absolutely no strange thought.

　　"It's not really a bother, it's just a coincidence. You don't have to worry too much about it." Kyosuke Kousaka shook his head.

　　Shiranui said hurriedly: "If you have nothing else to do, please let me entertain you..."

　　"Okay, I'll sit for a while."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　Afterwards, the two sat on the beach on the outlying island and chatted.

　　The sun at this moment is very erratic, just like a silky transparent gauze, shining on the body without any feeling.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could clearly see how dazzling Shiranui's silver hair was.

　　Like a silent waterfall of clouds, the hair draped over the shoulders is like the Milky Way in the sky, each strand is magnificent and brilliant, and looks special.

　　"I made some bean sprouts and sauerkraut. If you don't mind, please try some."

　　Shiranui brought two more plates of side dishes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka unceremoniously picked up the chopsticks prepared for him on the side and started to taste the food. After he finished eating, he did not comment on the taste, but talked about what he had encountered in the past few days.

　　"The matter with the Sirens has come to an end for the time being, because they have to at least organize their troops before continuing the attack, but they have left behind a lot of troubles..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka briefly explained the situation of humans and monsters in the suburbs of Kyoto.

　　Since Shiranui seems to have rarely left the area around the island, it would be a good idea to tell her some news about the surrounding area.

　　"Those sirens actually slaughtered innocent people for a blood sacrifice?"

　　Shiranui was shocked when she finally understood some of the inside story.

　　She suddenly merged with the legend and became a monster, but she still considers herself half human and has the values ​​that ordinary humans should have.

　　Then, she heard the news that Suzuka Mountain slaughtered all the demons for some blood sacrifice purpose?

　　This naturally made her feel very disgusted with the sirens.

　　Originally, she thought it was just an ordinary invasion, but she didn't expect that the Sirens were doing something even more abominable than invasion.

　　"I'll help too."

　　Shiranui suddenly said.

　　Hearing this, Kousaka Kyosuke couldn't help scratching his face. "Are you all so enthusiastic?"

　　"Then why don't you wait for help in my manor. We will try to lure Otakemaru into the barrier set up by the divine artifact Yunwaijing. Then the power of the Yasakani no Magatama he holds will be isolated, and the five formations he sacrificed in blood will reappear. At that time, we will need everyone's help to block it."

　　The function of the Yunwai Mirror is to establish a barrier, pull people in to limit their power, and incidentally weaken the damage to Kyoto.

　　Since the barrier is no different from the real world, there is no need to be too cautious when fighting.

　　Otherwise, if Kyoto is really treated as a battlefield, then this capital will have to be rebuilt, and the amount of manpower and material resources consumed is simply unimaginable.

　　"Okay, then I will help block the operation of the blood sacrifice formation."

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka agreed so readily, Shiranui responded happily.

　　Having been helped by Kyosuke Kousaka and others before, she did want to repay them, but unfortunately she couldn't find any opportunity.

　　Now that I have the opportunity, I naturally have no choice but to accept it!

　　"There may be some crisis that day, but the probability should be low. Don't expect many sirens to appear for you to deal with?" Kyosuke Kousaka joked.

　　Shiranui said softly, "If it happens, I will definitely do my best."

　　"Then I'll leave it to you."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled again, and couldn't help but think about the upcoming schedule.

　　There were no surprises. It was just patrolling like before, but I had to pay attention to the presence of the Suzuka Mountain Sirens.

　　But it seems that it should be difficult to find.

　　According to analysis, the mermaid of Mount Suzuka is probably shielded by the power of the sacred artifact Yasakani no Magatama, making its location difficult to detect.

　　It’s not that the eight hundred nuns have not tried divination, but they didn’t get any clues.

　　All I can say is that the artifact is a bug.

　　Recalling the scene of using the Kusanagi sword to defeat the miko snake during the first month of the year, Kyosuke Kousaka had to admit that this artifact was indeed a very useful thing.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka hopes to never be exposed to these things again in his life.

　　Because that means trouble.

　　He hates trouble.

　　I just want to have a good time and have a party in the evening or something.

　　While thinking, Kyosuke Kousaka finished eating all the bean sprouts and sauerkraut.

　　Coming to his senses, he also prepared to say goodbye.

　　"Do you want to see me dance?" Shiranui asked softly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked at Shiranui and said, "You want to jump now?"

　　Shiranui smiled slightly, with a pair of curved eyebrows on her face, and her red eyes like plum blossoms also showed a smile in the morning light.

　　The two pink lips under the small and upturned nose are lightly pursed to outline a beautiful curve.

　　"Yes, I want to dance."

　　"Then dance freely, unrestrainedly, and to your heart's content."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　Having witnessed the changes in Shiranui in the "past" world created by Yunwaijing with his own eyes, he actually felt quite a sense of accomplishment.

　　Seeing Shiranui, who was like a plum blossom blooming proudly in the severe winter, starting to like barbecue, fishing, and surfing... didn't he feel a special sense of satisfaction?

　　Just like a life mentor, I am so moved by myself when I think back on it, cough cough.

　　Then, Shiranui took off her shoes and walked barefoot on the beach which reflected the sunlight and became as white as a snowy field.

　　

　　The fine, soft gravel began to gently wrap around the little feet like a luxurious carpet.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the pair of smooth, flawless, small and cute little feet that looked like tender water chestnuts, and his eyes couldn't help but be attracted.

　　The toes are like jade shoots, and the healthy light pink nails exude a soft luster, which is very beautiful.

　　"No, I came here to watch the dancing!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka immediately came to his senses, and the many emotions that were surging in his heart dissipated in an instant.

　　He looked at Shiranui, who was already dancing, with admiration.

　　When this graceful woman dances, she gives people a great visual stimulation.

　　Translucent white tulle, round and full outline, gentle and moving eyes...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has been filled with something particularly complex both physically and mentally.

　　“La La—”

　　Shiranui danced and sang a very unique tune.

　　In the sunlight, the fair and smooth skin becomes more dazzling.

　　Her cheeks slowly turned a peach-like color, and her pair of plum-red eyes sparkled, very charming.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka even forgot the existence of time.

　　Until the slender fingers of a small hand hooked up and lightly touched Kyosuke Kousaka's chin in response to the music.

　　“——？！”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was stunned but continued to smile.

　　I was totally confused.

　　"Are you in love with me already?" Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to ask this.

　　It's not a feeling of pride or elation, but rather a very magical feeling.

　　After all, Shiranui's personality is somewhat reserved.

　　This behavior was somewhat unexpected for him.

　　Normally speaking, shouldn't we say something like "The moonlight is so beautiful" or do something similar?

　　Are you flirting with me just because of a disagreement?

　　What if he behaves like a pig?

　　Maibi.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke started to cough dryly.

　　"Really? This is too sudden. What if I can't help drooling?"

　　"Then let it flow."

　　Shiranui covered her mouth with her hands and chuckled, then turned and left.

　　There is no intention of saying goodbye.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the beauty, who only left her fair and delicate back and graceful slender neck for him to admire, and smiled.

　　

　　Soon after, he left.

　　Depending on the situation, we will take Shiranui to Mizube Tsukasa's manor to help.

　　"I just had an intimate conversation with Higanbana, and then I flirted with Shiranui... My scumbag index has gone through the sky."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka reflected as he walked, but he had no intention of changing.

　　He believes it.

　　He can definitely grasp it!

　　In terms of time management, you can try to use letters and constructed dreams to slowly and properly solve the problem.

　　That's no problem!

　　Give up? Not possible!

　　As long as he feels like eating, Kyosuke Kousaka is not afraid of having a bloated stomach.

　　Go to the Mizubesi Manor.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka delivers magazines to Kingohime and Kaguya-hime.

　　After all, they had met before, so he had to communicate seriously.

　　When he returned to Kyoto, Kyosuke Kousaka spent a lot of spiritual energy every day delivering letters to them through paper cranes.

　　It doesn’t matter if we haven’t met in person, as long as the letters are there, everything will be fine.

　　Anyway, in this era, letter exchange is the main form of communication in love.

　　However, when he found them, Kyosuke Kousaka was still a little bit strange.

　　All in residence.

　　But Goldfish Princess is actually...

　　"Don't look down on me. You look so condescending. It's annoying." Goldfish turned her head away and pouted.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the girl in front of him, who was over one meter tall, delicate and petite, and heard the sound of intense cannon fire next to his ears.

　　Kaguya reminded quietly: "It's Goldfish Princess, you've become shorter..."

　　

　　"No matter how tall or short you are, I will not change my attitude towards you, Goldfish Princess."

　　Kyosuke Takasaki is a sincere believer.

　　He won't do anything illegal, but he still has to say nice things.

　　"Please stop saying such embarrassing things."

　　Goldfish immediately blushed like a child who had done something wrong, her eyes looked around and her voice became softer.

　　Kaguya was helpless: "Goldfish Princess, you..."

　　"It doesn't matter, I like Goldfish Princess like this." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled.

　　Perhaps because she had grown smaller, Goldfish-hime suddenly returned to her previous state and her words and actions were no longer as mature as when she had grown up.

　　This is actually pretty good.

　　After all, Kingfisher-hime has a big responsibility as the Lord of Arakawa, and she needs to relax once in a while.

　　"——It's getting more and more embarrassing!"

　　Goldfish covered her cheeks and snuggled into Kyosuke Kousaka's arms.

　　Kaguya said "eh" with a puzzled look on her face. She didn't understand why Goldfish would suddenly do this even though she was shy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was hugging Goldfish, knew the reason.

　　Because Goldfish likes to act coquettishly.

　　After it became smaller, it was completely unmasked.

　　"Princess Kaguya, come too, this has to be fair." Goldfish turned to Kaguya and said.

　　"ah……"

　　Kaguya looked at Kousaka Kyosuke in a panic.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt like the weird uncle who took the girl to see the goldfish.

　　But the next moment, Princess Kaguya suddenly pounced on him.

　　"I'll be right there..."

　　"Be good." Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little itchy in his stomach and subconsciously touched Kaguya's long hair.

　　Princess Kaguya's hair was very long, a little past her knees, soft and shiny, like black brocade, smooth, light and flowing.

　　"Hey, Kyosuke, why are you here? Where's Kagura? She should be with you all the time." asked Kingohime.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke explained as he slowly carried the two of them to sit down.

　　"Kagura is at the shrine. As for me, I just made a newsletter and wanted to send it over for you to take a look."

　　"Miscellaneous news? What food did you think of this time?"

　　"You'll know once you take a look."

　　Kaguya, who seemed shy, took the magazine handed to her by Kousaka Kyosuke on her own initiative.

　　Goldfish Princess does the same thing.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the little girls leaning in his arms, and an indescribable sense of happiness surged in his heart.

　　Half a while passed.

　　Kaguya took the initiative to ask, "Mr. Kyosuke, is there a shortage of food in the city?"

　　When she was in the bamboo forest before, Kaguya had heard various news from Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　She had read and heard about the things in the monster market and the miscellaneous newspapers.

　　"Yes, there are some shortages," Kousaka Kyosuke nodded, "All the monsters in the places attacked by the sirens have fled to the city."

　　Goldfish clenched her fists, her face indignant: "On the day of the decisive battle, I will definitely teach them a lesson!"

　　"Pinyu-ji, you can't become like them..."

　　"No, I am here to protect you all! This decisive battle is for protection!"

　　"Well, we must win! So does Mr. Kyousuke."

　　Kaguya whispered encouragement, then tilted her head slightly to look at Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Kaguya and turned her head, his eyes were bright and gentle, and his heart felt warm.

　　"Everything will be fine."

　　"Yes, we will defeat those damn sirens!"

　　Goldfish spoke firmly in her childish voice.

　　Although she looked young and a little unconvincing, Kyosuke Kousaka believed it very much.

　　After chatting for a while, he said goodbye to Ponyo-hime and Kaguya-hime and left alone.

　　It took quite a while to meet Aoandon, Higanbana, Shiranui and the others, and after staying with the two girls, it was almost evening, so naturally I had to go pick up Kagura.

　　When we arrived at the Oizuki Shrine, we took Kagura back without any further delay.

　　Among them, he also comforted Qingji, said goodbye to the eight hundred nuns, and then went back.

　　It can be said that the day was quite fulfilling.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka wants to live like this forever.

　　All in all, it’s another day without any sirens causing trouble, so let’s have a feast!

　　Day 336 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka brought the high-quality millet seeds to the Yokai City and handed them over to Kuro Seimei.

　　After all, self-sufficiency can make the situation stable.

　　"I heard that there are traces of sirens in Ise. If you are interested, you can go and take a look." Kuro Seimei, who got the seeds, gave the information.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was stunned for a moment, then said, "It's so far away, just pretend I haven't heard of it."

　　Hei Qingming smiled and said, "That's your business. Besides, you may not gain anything by letting it go."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka twitched the corners of his mouth and forced a smile, too lazy to say anything more.

　　Kagura on the side remained silent.

　　She spoke only after Kousaka Kyosuke said goodbye to Kuro Seimei.

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　"Okay, okay, let's go take a look."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka stretched out the sound and pinched Kagura's cheeks, making them rosy.

　　Kagura shook her head: "You don't have to go, Kyousuke, just make the arrangements as you see fit."

　　"Since you have the information, let's try to find out. I have nothing to do."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said.

　　What he said was exactly what he thought in his heart.

　　Since Kuroseime's words are still very credible, let's go and take a look. Anyway, his movement speed is very fast, and Kagura is there to "recharge" him.

　　After returning to the residence with Kagura, Kyosuke Kousaka explained the situation to Kaori, Suyi and others and prepared to set off.

　　As a result, Ping Weiheng came.

　　"Master Kyosuke, I have received a request for help from the clan..."

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened to the content of the words and looked confused. It seemed that he had to go there.

　　Isn't the current governor of Ise Province Taira no Kouhei? He is just receiving a salary now, and he will go there to retire and settle down as a governor in the future... Well, now there is even more reason.

 227. Ise/The Siren's Plot?/The Taira clan wants to make amends/She

　　Completed communication with Ping Weiheng.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to her and headed towards Ise with Kagura at a faster speed.

　　Ise is a big country.

　　Big countries are the most resource-rich countries, at least the harvest of crops is absolutely satisfactory.

　　A governor who can become a governor of a big country definitely needs some background.

　　But isn’t this a very normal thing in ancient times?

　　Speaking of the great country, Kyosuke Kousaka thought of the one who was demoted to exile, that is, Kanetaka, the son of the former regent.

　　Doesn't it seem like he is the governor of a big or superior country?

　　It’s been too long, I forgot.

　　I just feel that there will be more people following him to serve as provincial governors soon.

　　"Based on his status, Isu is at least of the rank of a provincial governor of a great country... No, I remember that in history he was treated the same as Sugawara no Michizane, so he was in Dazaifu."

　　Although Kyosuke Kosaka studied in Japan, he did not delve too deeply into Japanese history.

　　It is clear that Xiangzi is very knowledgeable in this area, but she is just too lazy to explore it further.

　　Because ever since the attack from the sea country of Suzuka Mountain, Kyoto has changed its version.

　　As long as you don't deliberately seek death, you just need to maintain public security for a long time.

　　There is almost no need to worry about political matters.

　　The reason, of course, is that Kyosuke Kousaka is a good fighter.

　　It's enough to be able to fight.

　　If the nobles want romance, they need a group of thugs - including Onmyoji and samurai.

　　Among them, the Onmyoji and samurai of the Genji who are only responsible for the royal family are the most capable, followed by the Onmyoji of the Kamo clan, and the last should be the Onmyoji of the Fujiwara clan.

　　As for the samurai, Kousaka Kyosuke didn't know much about the Fujiwara clan.

　　I guessed in my heart that he shouldn't be too weak, at least he must be stronger than Kamo.

　　Unfortunately, the main fighting force of this era is Onmyoji.

　　The Onmyoji's barriers, various group attack spells, and the ability to summon Shikigami to act are overwhelming for the samurai.

　　So, overall, the Fujiwara clan is still at the bottom.

　　Because of this, as long as the patriarch of the direct lineage is not stupid, he will not make things difficult for him.

　　If the Taoist priest dies one day and is replaced by someone else, as long as he is not stupid, no one will get against him.

　　Especially... after experiencing this war.

　　"If there are more crises, the nobles will realize how important Onmyoji is."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is in a dark state of mind.

　　As a vested interest, he is not too averse to these sudden troubles.

　　Even when faced with Ping Weiheng's request, he agreed readily.

　　Because it's mutually beneficial.

　　As vassals of the Taoist priest, they are on the same front, so naturally they have to help.

　　Arrival location.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka used the token of Taira Nobuhira to inquire about the situation from the Taira clan members stationed in Ise, and arrived at the scene of the incident in less than a moment.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smelled the pungent smell of blood, and in an inconspicuous place there was a pile of dry straw spread out. He couldn't help but frowned.

　　"Kagura, follow the evil spirit and see if you can find them."

　　"yes."

　　Kagura responded obediently and began to use searching spells.

　　After a while, she said, "In the east."

　　"Let's go." After saying this, Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Kagura and moved quickly to the east.

　　When they arrived at the location, the two saw three sirens.

　　"It's Onmyoji Kyousuke!"

　　"Kill him!"

　　When the sirens saw Kyosuke Kousaka, their eyes turned red and they rushed forward with weapons drawn without hesitation.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his hand and sent out three spiritual attacks to kill these vulnerable sirens, with no intention of leaving any alive.

　　He knows it very well.

　　It's difficult to get information from him, so maybe just kill him.

　　"It's better not to use any overly cruel methods when Kagura is around. A simple extermination will be fine."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Having been in this era for so long, he still has some understanding of the style of doing things.

　　That is, except for the hawkish Onmyoji, normal Onmyoji do not like killing and prefer to repel monsters.

　　Such as Qingming.

　　He usually calms down chaos and mainly uses persuasion to deal with evil monsters.

　　The most common thing they say is a warning, "If you do evil again, I will get rid of you," and then they let you go.

　　Although Kousaka Kyosuke didn't like this practice, he really enjoyed watching those monsters who didn't listen to warnings and continued to make mistakes.

　　He had heard about this from his elder brother-in-law Yuan Boya before.

　　At that time, after hearing the reports from other Shikigami, Qingming took Xiaobai and went straight to defeat the monsters that did not heed the warnings.

　　Minamoto no Hiromasa accompanied him throughout the whole process and witnessed the scene where Qingming was indifferent to the monster's repeated pleas for mercy.

　　As expected, he does have the courage to be the male lead.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka expressed his support.

　　This means he doesn't have to do much.

　　"Don't you want to ask?"

　　"It's unlikely that we'll get any results if we ask, so we should continue to search for clues through these siren auras."

　　"good."

　　Kagura responded obediently and continued searching through magic.

　　Then, there was no result.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pondered for a moment, and simply took Kagura to divide the area and conduct a thorough investigation.

　　A quarter of an hour later, the two were trapped in a strange illusion.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka defeated it instantly!

　　"It's a trap targeting Onmyoji." Kagura quickly observed the situation around her.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke fell into deep thought.

　　"The accomplishment of this illusion barrier is slightly inferior to the spell of the "Heart Demon Illusion" at the beginning. It must have taken a lot of effort to build it. It is more than enough to deal with most Onmyojis..."

　　Kagura responded quickly: "The Siren deliberately arranged it for you, Kyousuke. There is a problem with Ping Weiheng."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke nodded: "It may not be Weiheng's problem, but there is a high possibility that there is a traitor in Kyoto. If so, at least this traitor knows the relationship between Weiheng and me, and also knows how fast I travel..."

　　Maybe so, maybe not.

　　But Kousaka Kyosuke knew very well that it was best to think of the worst.

　　However, he decided to take a closer look at the situation.

　　An hour later, he was sure that there was no problem and gave the Taira clan members a few insurance talismans. Then he quickly returned to Kyoto with Kagura.

　　Ping Weiheng was called to Fujiwara no Michinaga to explain the details.

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga smiled with interest.

　　"I heard that the seriously ill Lord Raikou was assassinated by the remnants of the Tsuchigumo gang who infiltrated the mansion."

　　"He's seriously ill...isn't he dying?" Kyosuke Kousaka twitched his mouth.

　　The rumors in Kyoto are just as distorted as those in Yokai City.

　　Ping Weiheng, who was originally a little anxious, was thinking very quickly.

　　"The remnants of the Tsuchigumo gang were able to hide in Kyoto and even sneak into the Genji residence to assassinate Lord Yorimitsu. They must have been assisted by someone! They are definitely traitors to humanity! Perhaps they are also related to this incident!"

　　Fujiwara Michinaga said, “I’ll go ask about it later.”

　　Ping Weiheng felt relieved after hearing this, and looked at Kousaka Kyosuke apologetically.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka shook his head and smiled to indicate that he didn't mind.

　　"There are many strategists among the Sirens who are as cunning as humans. Even the seemingly barbaric leader Otakemaru will turn around and flee when he sees that things are not going well. They are more difficult to deal with than you can imagine. Therefore, it is normal for them to scheme against us."

　　There is a saying that goes "It's not that our army is incompetent, but that the enemy is too cunning!"

　　This is a good excuse.

　　No matter what the occasion, I can always do something to smooth things over.

　　"In any case, the possibility of the Tsuchigumo remnants joining forces with the Siren is very high, because there is indeed information that there is an evil spirit following Suzuka-san..."

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga continued speaking calmly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "If this is the case, then I feel that other excellent Onmyoji should be more careful. After all, it is quite frustrating to be assassinated before the decisive battle even begins. This is what "heroes without a place to use their skills" means. "

　　"And we can't rule out the possibility of other high-ranking officials being assassinated. If that happens, Kyoto will be in chaos. I think that's pretty scary. With that in mind, I think we need to patrol carefully..."

　　The more he talked, the more he felt something was wrong, and Kyosuke Kousaka took a deep breath.

　　If I assume the worst possible scenario for the siren at Mount Suzuka, I seem to be in great danger.

　　After all, you are the one who manages public security.

　　If some nobles of high status were assassinated, wouldn't they all have to take the blame?

　　"..." Ping Weiheng was also shocked by Kousaka Kyosuke's speculation, "I, then I will go back to the Taoist priest's place to guard it earlier."

　　Fujiwara Michinaga was speechless by Kousaka Kyosuke's "caution", but he finally spoke.

　　"It is indeed possible, so try your best."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke nodded solemnly: "Anyway, I'll take a look around first."

　　It turned out to be something that only required other people to do, so it seems I can only do it myself.

　　Now, he just wants to take a good time and fish for a while.

　　But I'm not in the mood to deal with sudden trouble, so I'll check it out first!

　　"The possibility is low, but not too low. It's better to be on the safe side."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　The matter of Ise Province has become a link in the paranoia.

　　It's so depressing.

　　Just like that, Kyosuke Kousaka started his patrol with Kagura who didn't say a word the whole time.

　　Ping Weiheng was also very depressed after saying goodbye to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　When I received the news from the Ise people, I originally thought that something big had happened.

　　He never thought that there was a great possibility that he would be used as a gun by the sirens. He even wanted to tear those sirens to pieces alive!

　　"It would be too disrespectful to offer money and food as an apology. It would be reasonable to offer a concubine as well..."

　　Ping Weiheng thought carefully.

　　He once thought about sending some of his sisters from the side branches who were closely related to him to Kousaka Kyosuke's house to be maids or concubines.

　　This way the relationship can be more intimate.

　　As for the women in the legitimate bloodline, they are all engaged, so breaking off the engagement is definitely not an option.

　　Even if there was no engagement, Ping Weiheng had no intention of marrying her to Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　It's not that I look down on Kyosuke Kousaka, but I don't want Kyosuke Kousaka to think that I have the intention of interfering with his inheritance rights.

　　In fact, Ping Weiheng didn’t really have much of this idea.

　　At most, I just want the relationship to be a little better.

　　It's easy to get irritated by getting involved in inheritance issues, so it's better to have some connection.

　　After thinking for a moment, Ping Weiheng decided to give it a try.

　　A verbal apology is too insincere.

　　An apology would only seem abrupt, and Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't lack that.

　　Then let’s find another way.

　　It's evening time.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka, who had just returned from patrol, talked to his friends about what happened during the day during dinner.

　　Everyone was very surprised.

　　"Isn't the mermaid too cunning? This kind of trick is totally impossible to guard against..." Su Chang frowned and clenched her fists to express her indignation.

　　Xiangzi said softly: "Master Kyosuke, you and Kagura must be careful. There may be traps set by the siren in other places."

　　Su Yi thought thoughtfully: "Since there may be a human traitor in Kyoto, we must be careful."

　　Fujishikibe suggested in a low voice.

　　"Who knows, they might come up with even more despicable ideas, so everyone should be careful when they go out."

　　A light flashed through Mengye's mind: "It's possible that something like catching us and threatening others may happen..."

　　Qianhua's eyes widened: "How terrifying!"

　　Fumino next to him looked relaxed.

　　"It's okay. The only ones who go out usually are Sister Su Yi, Su Shang, Yao Dao Ji, and Bai Lang. As long as you pay attention to the situation around you, there will definitely be no crisis in Kyoto."

　　Her parents are here, and she has hardly ever gone out since she got married. Her husband is also very gentle on weekdays.

　　I am very happy now.

　　Qianhua immediately came to her senses again: "Yeah, we don't go out much normally, so the mansion must be safe."

　　In this era, the area north of the four main roads in Sakyo, Kyoto can be said to be the safest area.

　　Because it is full of nobles.

　　Especially since the mansion has a very powerful barrier set up, it is so safe!

　　"The most important thing is - be careful when you go out."

　　Su Chang understood immediately.

　　Various images of being ambushed or trapped flashed through my mind.

　　"Don't be too nervous," said Kousaka Kyosuke. "I've been looking around all afternoon and found that Kyoto is still very safe. Besides, there are many Onmyoji and samurai on the streets nowadays. Just don't go to remote places."

　　He didn't say these things to scare people.

　　I just want my partners to know the current situation so that they are not confused.

　　It does seem like he's carefree, but Kyosuke Kousaka knows very well that it's more of an illusion.

　　Letting your partners know the details of the situation can significantly reduce the anxiety they have been hiding.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really believes that these partners care about him.

　　That's why their feelings need to be taken seriously.

　　Once you marry someone, you have to take responsibility.

　　This is indeed the case.

　　The spouses gradually felt more at ease.

　　Just as Kousaka Kyosuke hoped...

　　Day 337 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura on patrol early in the morning.

　　The women in the bedroom also began to busy themselves with their own affairs.

　　Chitanda and Shizuko changed into simple clothes, carried hoes, and walked excitedly into the garden where vegetables and fruits were planted.

　　Susho took Komachi and Hui and ran towards the east room.

　　Mafuyu and Miharu were doing yoga on the straw mat on the porch in front of the room.

　　The five sisters were whispering together discussing the arrangements for taking care of their mother today.

　　Some people haven't even woken up yet.

　　Each one of them is so leisurely and contented.

　　Kaori and Fujishikibe, who were sitting in the mother's room, waited for the love letter that was delivered early this morning and then began to deal with it.

　　Suddenly, Xiangzi discovered that the formats of several letters received today were incorrect.

　　"There is a piece of paper inside..." Fujishikibe took out a letter in surprise and opened it gently.

　　photo?

　　Xiangzi took a look at the name on the cover of the letter and found out it was Heike, and immediately had a guess.

　　"It should be related to what happened yesterday."

　　My husband explained it in detail yesterday.

　　That is, Ping Weiheng, the temporary governor of Ise Province and the military commander who will serve as the governor in the future, asked him to help check the situation in Ise Province.

　　Who knew that this was actually a trap set by the Suzuka Mountain Siren.

　　Fortunately, my husband cracked it in one go.

　　But no matter how you look at it, Ping Weiheng was seriously at fault in this matter.

　　This is beyond doubt.

　　So, let the women in the tribe write the letters?

　　Open it and take a look.

　　Xiangzi found that the content of the letter was words of admiration for her husband, and at the end it said that he hoped to come and serve her.

　　The whole story is very serious, and the poem is not provocative at all.

　　"This looks more like a document for seeking a job." Xiangzi handed it to Fujishikibe to see.

　　“……” Fujishikibu took it silently and handed the letter in his hand to Xiangzi to read.

　　Xiangzi took a look and found that the contents were almost exactly the same.

　　Fujishikibe also noticed the situation and understood it clearly.

　　"Master Weiheng probably wants some women from the clan to come and serve Master Kyousuke to express his apology."

　　"It seems that Lord Weiheng is also ashamed."

　　Xiangzi didn't mean to be jealous at all.

　　I just secretly sigh that women in this era are really cheap. They can only accept being used as tools to show goodwill and apologize. It's really unfair.

　　"In terms of age too..." Suddenly, Fujishikibu picked up the photo in his hand and seemed to be hesitant to speak.

　　Xiangzi leaned over to take a look and was immediately stunned. Isn't this——

　　

 228. Menreiki/The Ways of the World/Yukino's Trouble/Hiratsuka Shizuka

　　"He does look a little older, but that just goes to show that Lord Weiheng is knowledgeable and sensible in this regard."

　　A lot of thoughts flashed through her mind in an instant, and Xiangzi quickly suppressed her emotions.

　　She is also an associate professor at the university who studies classical literature.

　　I know some people in the education system.

　　Coincidentally, she also knew the woman who looked like she was posing in a coquettish manner in the photo.

　　"That's true, but this matter is already considered a relatively important external affair, so let's leave it to Kyousuke-sama."

　　Fujishikibe carefully restored the letter to its original state, sighing secretly in his heart.

　　Unconsciously, she thought of her acquaintance with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　As she gradually got to know her better, Fujishikibe realized that her husband didn't care about her at all at that time.

　　Thanks to Xiangzi's help, she was able to have real contact with her husband... She was very grateful to Xiangzi.

　　However, Fujishikibu also felt sorry for the women who had experienced the same thing as her but did not find happiness.

　　Even if this kind of presumptuous sympathy and compassion is too arrogant.

　　But Fujishikibe still wanted to make a complaint quietly.

　　Just like "The Tale of Genji", it can speak out her inner voice - most women who have high expectations for love either end up dying of depression or becoming nuns to escape, with absolutely no way out.

　　It’s difficult. Really difficult.

　　If you are carefree and don't care about other people's eyes, perhaps you can live a happy life.

　　But how many people in the world can do this?

　　Not to mention women.

　　"Well, leave it to Lord Kyosuke," Kaori agreed with Fujishikibu's suggestion, and then said jokingly, "It will be difficult for Lord Kyosuke to refuse this time. Who do you think it will be?"

　　Fujishikibe looked at Xiangzi strangely.

　　She didn't want to answer at first, because saying such words would be beyond her husband's control.

　　But, inexplicably, Fujishikibe still answered.

　　"It should be a woman with the same name as Shizuko. This is just my guess. You don't have to take it seriously."

　　After saying this, Fujishikibu looked slightly embarrassed again.

　　She thought that her husband didn't like her overly reserved personality, so she should try to change it a little.

　　"What a coincidence, I thought so too."

　　Xiangzi chuckled, and was suddenly amazed at the tacit understanding between herself and Fujishikibu.

　　The large and gorgeous kimono concealed her figure, but Xiangzi was still the familiar woman - Shizuka Hiratsuka, and she did have a good figure.

　　Of course, this is not the important reason.

　　The main reason is that Kaori knows that Hiratsuka Shizuka has a good personality.

　　As it happens, the husband seems to have some ability to recognize the character of other people.

　　Therefore, there is a high possibility that Shizuka Hiratsuka will be selected.

　　on the other hand.

　　Even when Xiangzi read the love letter, it was obvious that the content was about seeking a job.

　　If we interpret it objectively and rationally, we can read the message that Ping Weiheng conveys: "Even if you don't want to take a concubine, let the women of my tribe come here to serve you."

　　This is probably a very obvious gesture of goodwill.

　　It is also a way to express apology.

　　In this case, it is normal to accept because there is absolutely nothing to lose.

　　If he guessed correctly, Ping Weiheng hoped most that Kousaka Kyosuke would take someone as his concubine, and then take the opportunity to give a hefty compensation gift, and then establish some relationship with her, turning a bad thing into a good thing.

　　This is indeed the most conducive to maintaining balance.

　　After all, in this era, money and food are external things, and as long as you are an official, you will not lack them.

　　Therefore, maintaining good relationships in official circles is more important than anything else.

　　From this perspective, Ping Weiheng's humble gesture of goodwill is correct and understandable.

　　Assuming nothing unexpected happens, the husband would at least let these women from the Heike clan come and serve as maids.

　　It is not shameful to tell others about the situation in the women's rooms in the palace.

　　As Sei Shonagon said in "The Pillow Book" - some women of corresponding status should serve in the palace, interact with their colleagues, and learn how to see the world.

　　Xiangzi doesn't think there is anything wrong with this.

　　Of course, if you are married, you should be more disciplined and not make things difficult for your husband.

　　Back to the topic.

　　It should be no mistake that the women of the Heike clan would come here.

　　at the same time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was patrolling with Kagura, felt a chill and was immediately shocked.

　　"What's going on? Is this going to be good or bad?"

　　Kyosuke Takasaka laughs.

　　If you are stronger, the mysterious feeling of sixth sense will be stronger.

　　The perception of danger will be stronger.

　　However, if they are just trivial matters, they are the same as nothing.

　　People with more experience like Kyosuke Kousaka simply do things based on their familiarity with the experience.

　　In short, it is idealism.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka would not make any inferences unless he encountered a terrifying situation.

　　Obviously, there are none currently encountered.

　　At most, it makes people feel very subtle and indescribable.

　　What is it exactly?

　　"Kyosuke, I'm a little hungry."

　　"Then open your mouth."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gently touched Kagura's soft hair.

　　The shiny black hair flashes softly under the sunlight, and the flawless white face makes her look cute no matter how you look at her.

　　When I thought about "cultivation", the excitement in my head was hard to suppress.

　　After a few years, the beauty will be beyond words.

　　"ah……"

　　Kagura obediently opened her pale pink lips, her small tongue moved a little, and she waited quietly for the food to arrive.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka carefully placed the small piece of pastry into Kagura's mouth.

　　The special scene of feeding Miku came to my mind again.

　　"Miku is so bold... No, it's not just Miku, Ichika, Nino, Yotsuba, and Satsuki are the same too."

　　Thinking of something, Kyosuke Kousaka felt a strange emotion in his heart.

　　He fed Kagura cautiously while muttering.

　　Right now.

　　The two were in the area between Hachijo-dori and Kujo-dori in Sakyo. Although there were many aristocratic mansions built here, there were almost no people living there, and many of them were even abandoned.

　　Normally, there are only a few firemen and guards patrolling around to check if there are any vagrants staying here.

　　As for why no one lives there?

　　That's because the conditions of the nobles who can build houses here are not bad. At most, it is a temporary place to stay when visiting his wife at night.

　　Generally speaking, they won't stay long.

　　Then, during this period of time, there happened to be information that monsters were about to attack, and people who were more informed would not choose to live near Luocheng Gate.

　　After all, no one will complain about the length of life.

　　Nowadays, nobles mainly settle in the areas around the imperial palace.

　　Unfortunately, even in the past, these locations were rare and worth millions of dollars.

　　Those who can own it are at least descendants of wealthy nobles who were once "rich".

　　Unless one is so poor that he has to eat dirt, it is basically impossible for him to sell his house.

　　"Kyosuke, I'm full."

　　"good."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took out his handkerchief and wiped Kagura's mouth.

　　Kagura raised her little face and always obediently let Kyosuke Kousaka control her.

　　Being pampered by Kyosuke Kousaka like this, her heart was filled with sweet happiness, which was felt even more clearly when she bathed in the warm sunshine.

　　She wanted this to go on forever.

　　"That's all for today's spoiled behavior. According to Komachi, the bonus points are enough..."

　　Kagura said secretly.

　　Even though she knew that Kyosuke Kousaka liked her very much, Kagura still wanted to keep trying.

　　So she asked Komachi for advice, and Komachi told her to just act coquettishly as appropriate.

　　Kagura heard this and of course chose to do as she was told.

　　Since Komachi knew Kousaka Kyosuke before Kagura, Kagura naturally thought that what Komachi, the "senior", said was correct.

　　In fact, Kagura does think that her feelings for Kyosuke Kousaka are growing deeper.

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent. Seeing Kagura's satisfied and happy expression when she was fed, he felt very satisfied too.

　　There is a desire to keep going.

　　Suddenly, he felt a particularly strong possessive desire and Kousaka Kyosuke lowered his head slightly.

　　Kagura understood and subconsciously opened her mouth...

　　The warm feeling of being wrapped in honey began like this.

　　The sweetness that emerges from the outside to the inside, from the bottom of her heart, makes Kagura feel the beauty of life.

　　I don’t know how much time has passed.

　　The transparent sight finally ended everything.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hugged the dizzy Kagura and looked out at the blue sky in the distance, feeling that the world was peaceful.

　　What is Suzuka Mountain and what is Siren?

　　When you need to slack off, continue to slack off; when you need to paddle, continue to paddle; when you need to tremble, continue to do so!

　　That's life.

　　His hands fell on Kagura's taut and delicate back, and his fingers soothed up and down the smooth curve of the spine. Kyosuke Kousaka lowered his eyes and looked elsewhere, enjoying the beauty of love.

　　However, a face full of curiosity completely confused Kyosuke Kousaka!

　　“——？！”

　　What, what happened?

　　"Kyousuke?"

　　“…There’s something strange.”

　　Kousaka Kyousuke pointed at the person he suddenly saw.

　　The person was in a house about twenty steps away, and looked like a young girl.

　　At this moment, she poked her head out from the crack in the door and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura with a curious expression.

　　To be honest, Kyosuke Kousaka felt like he had become the protagonist of a horror movie!

　　Kagura broke free from Kyosuke Kousaka's arms and looked around, also confused.

　　"Strange, there is no breath."

　　"...Yes, it doesn't look like a living person, and there is no breath."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is ignorant.

　　When he couldn't help himself just now, it was because he sensed that there was no one around.

　　Now, he was performing in front of other women, and the embarrassment was so great that he could almost dig a mile into the ground with his toes.

　　Run, you must run!

　　"If an unknown entity appears in Kyoto, I think we can't just leave it alone."

　　Kagura seemed to realize that Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to leave, and she skillfully grabbed the corner of Kyosuke Kousaka's clothes.

　　"Kyosuke always wants to avoid trouble, which is not wrong, but considering that it is within Kyoto, it is within the jurisdiction of Kyosuke's position, and he can't just leave it alone..."

　　As Kagura spends more and more time with Kyosuke Kousaka, she begins to take the initiative to think carefully about the pros and cons of things for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She was still a little worried about Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She always felt that Kyosuke Kousaka didn't do some details well enough, so she had to pay attention when he was around her.

　　"Then go ask."

　　Once caught by Kagura's "Ruthless Iron Hand", Kousaka Kyosuke was helpless.

　　There are not many secrets about Kagura.

　　He felt that it wouldn’t matter if Kagura found out his identity as a time traveler one day.

　　After all, Kagura is very tight-lipped.

　　And Kagura doesn't care about these things, as long as she doesn't abandon her.

　　In essence, it is the same as Qingji's attitude of "nothing is a problem as long as there is love."

　　Love is enough to satisfy one’s hunger.

　　That's their attitude.

　　If you really want to be precise, this is the kind of woman Kyosuke Kousaka likes.

　　Such as those in the bedroom.

　　It's possible to share wealth and joy as well as hardships.

　　Ignoring the many distracting thoughts in his head, Kyosuke Kousaka brought Kagura to the door of a mansion, where the girl who was looking at them timidly was.

　　"Hello..." Kagura took the initiative to walk over and greet.

　　"Hello, why are you here?"

　　The girl asked in a low voice.

　　She was wearing a white dress with strange floral patterns, her hair was tied up and she had dragon whisker bangs. Her hair accessory was a pink flower, and her head ornament was a sun wheel that was very conspicuous.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka always felt that he looked familiar.

　　"Could it be a shikigami from Onmyoji?"

　　He thought about it carefully and immediately remembered a monster that matched his memory - Menreiki!

　　According to the plot, Men Lingqi was jealous that his father was more obsessed with Qin Chuansheng's mask, so he wanted to take it away, but ended up killing his father by mistake.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't want to pay attention to this kind of plot that is full of ethical implications no matter how you look at it.

　　trouble.

　　As the saying goes, "Even a fair judge cannot settle family disputes," let alone when the person is dead.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't think he can persuade the daughter who killed her father to let go completely.

　　It would be better to let her continue to feel guilty and blame herself until the day she comes to her senses.

　　"...A soul-stealing monster has appeared here. Can you help me find that monster and make her hand over everyone's souls?"

　　Suddenly, the girl who was familiar with Kagura, who was actually the youkai called Menreiki, made a request.

　　Kagura looked at Kousaka Kyosuke unconsciously.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke naturally declined: "Since the monster can take souls, it means that the monster is very powerful. And facing such a dangerous thing, it is difficult for us to make a decision immediately."

　　"Besides, we still have to deal with the monsters that are preparing to invade Kyoto, so we must conserve our energy and not get injured casually, so as not to drag down other companions on the battlefield..."

　　Men Lingqi bowed apologetically: "I'm sorry, I was presumptuous."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "It's okay."

　　Kagura, who vaguely noticed the clue, gradually closed her mouth.

　　"Do you live alone?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked.

　　Mian Lingqi was a little flustered: "Yes..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka guessed that it was because his tone was too harsh that Menreiki felt scared.

　　"I don't mean anything else. You have to be careful if you live alone. Kagura and I still need to check the surroundings, so we won't disturb you. Oh, here are some food, please feel free."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye without hesitation and took out a box of snacks from the space and handed it to Men Reiki.

　　Mian Lingqi took the food box handed to him reflexively.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka left with Kagura.

　　"Goodbye, Menreiki." Kagura waved goodbye.

　　Mian Lingqi raised his other free hand and waved with a look of reluctance.

　　"goodbye……"

　　Just like that, Menreiki watched Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura leave.

　　It was not until she saw that the two of them had completely disappeared that she became dejected.

　　She was alone again.

　　She looked at the exquisite and gorgeous food box in her hand, but she did not feel any appetite.

　　Da da da~

　　There was something coming from the direction that Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura had left.

　　Mian Lingqi took a look and immediately found that it was a very ordinary Tianxie ghost, so he didn't take it seriously.

　　This place is originally deserted, and monsters often walk around here.

　　Just when Menreiki was about to turn around and go back to her residence, the evil ghost sent her some interesting information.

　　"That man just now was the famous Kyousuke."

　　"Yes, I heard that she often attacks beautiful female monsters. Aori in the city, the cat shopkeeper, Izuna Tenma, and even the famous Aoandon-sama are all unable to escape her clutches."

　　"What a horrible human being."

　　"Yeah, yeah, it's horrible."

　　Menreiki, who was eavesdropping on the conversation between the Tenshaku ghosts, widened his eyes and suddenly remembered what had just happened between Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura.

　　Could it be possible, could it be possible that Kyosuke came here on purpose just to feed her and kiss her? !

　　

　　

　　"Cough cough!" On the other side, Kyosuke Kousaka, who was continuing patrolling with Kagura, couldn't help but start coughing dryly.

　　The whole person was completely speechless.

　　Who was saying bad things about him? He felt it clearly this time!

　　It must be those bastard monsters in the suburban market who only know how to gossip!

　　Is he getting carried away, or does he think he can no longer lift the knife?

　　"... Kyosuke?" Kagura looked over worriedly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and shook his head: "Nothing. I've heard of that spiritual energy just now. She is quite pitiful. As long as you don't enter her house, everything will be fine."

　　"Yes, I see."

　　Seeing that Kousaka Kyosuke had no intention of explaining in detail, Kagura simply responded without asking any further questions.

　　She firmly believed that Kyosuke Kousaka had his own reasons for not explaining.

　　Then there is no need to explore too much.

　　After the two men finished patrolling Kyoto, Kyosuke Kousaka began patrolling the suburbs.

　　As a result, he encountered a familiar monster.

　　It should be said that it is a somewhat familiar monster.

　　The monster had two pointed horns on its head and looked like a child. It was wearing a set of gorgeous clothes that were obviously of extremely high quality, and in its hand it held a samurai sword that matched its size.

　　Who is it? It's obvious.

　　"Ghost Cut?"

　　"I'm right."

　　The child-like monster acknowledged Kousaka Kyousuke's identification.

　　Yes, the monster is Onikiri!

　　"Uh... don't try to commit suicide so easily in the future." Facing the stern look on Onikiri's childish face, Kyosuke Kousaka managed to squeeze out a sentence.

　　He is not a man of strong will.

　　I don't think I have many qualifications to preach.

　　Generally speaking, they are no different from ordinary people, that is, they love beauty, food, money, etc.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka admires those who have selfless ideals.

　　Whether it's Seimei, Kuro Seimei, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Minamoto no Raikou or the Onikiri in front of him... each of them has very firm goals and ideals.

　　They don't live completely for themselves.

　　In order to achieve their goals, they are willing to sacrifice themselves and have little selfishness.

　　How could I not admire Kyosuke Kousaka?

　　"...everything in the past seems like a dream. Now my blade has been reshaped by Minamoto no Raikou using the Ghost Army...In the future, I wish to be the strongest blade in the world. From now on, I will use the Minamoto clan as my whetstone and the blade in my hand as my belief. I will only cut for my own heart and cut off all the evil thoughts in the world."

　　After bowing to Kyosuke Kousaka, Onikiri told him about his situation.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "It's good that you are no longer confused."

　　Kagura encouraged softly, "Come on."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　Onikiri nodded.

　　When he met his former comrade-in-arms Kyosuke Kousaka again, he still felt complicated.

　　He understood that Kyosuke Kousaka had done nothing wrong from the beginning to the end.

　　When he thought about the rude behavior he had done to Kyosuke Kousaka, he felt only embarrassed.

　　So he apologized without hesitation: "Please forgive my previous rudeness."

　　"I understand this. You don't need to take it too seriously. Just follow your heart in the future and consider it my apology."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　"There's nothing to thank for. Let's go."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and pulled Kagura away.

　　Onikiri suddenly remembered something and said, "The trap you encountered in Ise Province before was because Tsuchigumo obtained your information through the relationship between Onmyoji Daiyun and Onmyoji Ryo, and then passed it to Suzukayama..."

　　"Yin Yang Da Yun? Who is that?" asked Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　I felt strange in my heart.

　　Could it be that this time it’s my cheap brother-in-law’s fault again?

　　He hasn't been to the Onmyoji Bureau for a long time.

　　The Onmyojis there died one after another in various accidents in Kyoto, and of course their positions were replaced one after another.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka really couldn't figure out who the Yin Yang Daiyun was?

　　But what is certain is that this guy is dead.

　　I am just worried that my cheap brother-in-law, Yasunori Kamo, might have been "injured" again in this accident?

　　Such as the previous "Shadow of the False God" incident.

　　It was almost like another Miko Orochi incident.

　　If someone said that Kamo Yasunori would not be implicated because of his clan relations, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't believe it at all.

　　Of course, at such a tense moment, Kamo Yasunori, who led the Onmyoji Ryo, would definitely be forgiven.

　　But in some ways it will definitely give people a lot of bad feelings.

　　And if it was Kamo's Onmyoji again this time, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't even imagine what the scene would be like!

　　"It was Onmyoji Daiyun named Nobumori. He was an Onmyoji of the Genji clan. He was dissatisfied with being assigned to the Onmyoji Ryo, so he passed your information on through Tsuchigumo..."

　　Onikiri explained slowly.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Finally, this isn't a world where my cheap brother-in-law gets hurt anymore."

　　To be honest, because of Fumino, he really couldn't ignore Kamo Yasunori.

　　Even if they are not related by blood.

　　But he had no special reason to run away with the bucket, did he?

　　Of course, we will help if we can.

　　Fortunately, God was kind to Kamo Yasunori, and it was no longer him who was injured, but Genji.

　　If another talented person from the Fujiwara clan comes next time, then we will be even, and we will still be the three major Onmyoji families that advance and retreat together.

　　"In that case, I'm relieved. You should work harder."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gave a thumbs up, imitating Shizuko's usual behavior, and prepared to leave.

　　Kagura next to her also silently gave a thumbs up.

　　"..." Gui Qi was puzzled. After two or three seconds of silence, he said, "Then I'll take my leave."

　　After saying that, the man moved to the other side of the suburbs at a very fast speed, and no one knew where he was going.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka guessed that it might be to wipe out monsters like the Tsuchigumo.

　　Forget it, I don’t care, just keep doing my work.

　　Time passed quickly and it was night.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had already returned to his residence, also received a very shocking news.

　　"The paper was stuck in the letter..."

　　Are all the photos put in love letters?

　　Good straight shot approach!

　　The general is worthy of being a general, he is absolutely decisive in this regard!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the love letters and photos one after another, and finally only one photo was left in his hand.

　　"Let's pick her. Just write her back. Since she has the same name as Shizuko, I think we have a connection."

　　The head stores intelligence information of countless time travelers.

　　As long as Kyosuke Kousaka wants, he can still know the situation of the time traveler.

　　The person in this photo is called Shizuka Hiratsuka, and she is the time traveler.

　　Then choose her.

　　It's better than having someone whose background I don't know, mainly because this person is a character in "Oregairu".

　　Yukino Haruno, Hikigaya and others all knew her.

　　Although this is a bit troublesome, but if you think about it carefully, Hiratsuka Shizuka has done Yukino a favor and is familiar with Haruno, so there is nothing wrong in letting her come here.

　　"Yes, Lord Kyosuke." While responding, Kaori looked at Fujishikibu unconsciously.

　　Fujishikibu nodded and felt very strange. "It's just as I expected."

　　It's amazing.

　　Is this what tacit understanding is?

　　Just as he was thinking this, a hand was already placed on Fujishikibu's waist.

　　Fujishikibu blushed slightly, and when she raised her eyes, she met the fiery gaze.

　　Xiangzi next to her had already untied her belt neatly and was wrapping her arms around Kyosuke Kousaka with a smile on her face.

　　After a while, soft moans were heard from the room.

　　Day 338 of Crossing

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not leave early in the morning, but started to improve the favorability of his partner in the bedroom as he did in the past.

　　Keep brushing when it’s full!

　　The women who were not dating Kyosuke Kousaka continued to do other things as usual.

　　Just like Komachi, Yukino, Hiromi, and Kei's mothers are pregnant and need them to take care of them.

　　Even though they were told there were other women who could help, they were still very worried.

　　Among them, Yukino was in a weird mood when she returned today.

　　While eating in the morning, she glanced at the photo of the Ping woman who was about to come over and almost jumped up on the spot.

　　It's not that she's not calm enough.

　　But this incident was too much of a shock to her!

　　——Who asked the teacher who has been taking care of her to come over too!

　　It was really hard for Yukino to calm down.

　　After hearing what Xiangzi said, teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka's situation might be... No, there is too much information! What a headache!

　　Yukino held her head in her hands, showing a rare expression of despair.

　　Snap!

　　“…Huh?”

　　Yukino looked towards the source of the sound blankly.

　　A familiar face with a bright yet evil smile was reflected in the ink-black eyes.

　　"--Give me!"

　　Yukino reacted quickly and hurriedly walked towards her sister Haruno who had taken photos of her secretly.

　　Yang Nai chuckled and stepped back slightly.

　　"Don't make trouble here~"

　　"……Give me."

　　Yukino had no choice but to slow down, glared at Haruno with hatred, and walked towards her.

　　Yang Noi smiled and said, "Well, tell me what's bothering you, and I'll give you something."

　　"..." Yukino was silent, her lips moved, and suddenly she didn't know how to start.

　　This is a very amazing thing for my sister, right?

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka is also the teacher of her older sister, Haruno.

　　"Let's go back first."

　　“I feel like it’s going to be something that’s going to surprise me.”

　　"……About."

　　Yukino was no longer in the mood to look for photos.

　　Because she didn't know how to figure out the current situation.

　　It’s like knowing that things should be good, but it’s hard to be happy.

　　If you accept it, it may take quite some time.

　　After all, I lived in this peaceful period for almost a year.

　　No matter how well Yukino is protected by Kyosuke Kousaka, she can still learn about the cruelty of this world through various intelligence information.

　　Therefore, I understand that what happened to Shizuka Hiratsuka is actually the best...

　　Returned to the east room of the house.

　　My father Changwu went to work in the dormitory early, leaving my mother alone in the dormitory.

　　After Yang No brought Yukino to her mother's room, she looked at Yukino expectantly.

　　She thought to herself, "It must not be something too bad, but something that Yukino cannot accept, and we may not be able to accept it either."

　　What is it exactly?

　　Yang Nai really wanted to know.

　　Due to the siren problem on Mount Suzuka, she tried not to go out these days to avoid causing trouble for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After all, there is a traitor in Kyoto. If I go out and get caught, I will be embarrassed even if I am rescued immediately.

　　It would be better to just manage the mansion and let other people do the work.

　　When things were over, she could act freely as usual.

　　"It's news about my former teacher..."

　　Under the puzzled gazes of her mother and sister, Yukino took a deep breath and prepared to tell them the whole story.

　　But Yang Nai's reaction was extremely quick, revealing an extremely strange and indescribable smile.

　　"Could it be teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka?"

　　"Yes."

　　“……”

　　Yang Nai silently covered her mouth, lowered her head, her body trembling, and crystal liquid slowly squeezed out of her eye sockets.

　　The mother looked at her eldest daughter, Yang No, shook her head secretly, and said to Yukino, "Go on."

　　"Teacher Hiratsuka has come back here. Her identity is the younger sister of Master Ping Weiheng. In terms of bloodline, she belongs to a relatively close branch of the direct line..."

　　Xueno suppressed the sense of discomfiture and slowly explained the situation.

　　She had no secrets about the ins and outs of this matter.

　　Her husband did mention it to her, and there was no need to keep such political matters secret.

　　What she meant was that she could let her father know about the political situation in the court through her mouth.

　　When it comes to this kind of thing, Yukino doesn't hesitate much.

　　She knew it quite well.

　　The politics of this era is different from modern politics. If you take a wrong step, very bad situations are likely to occur.

　　Therefore, let my father understand the situation in the court and the government, so that he will not make mistakes easily.

　　all in all.

　　Yukino still hopes that her father will be fine and won't have any problems.

　　Wait until she finishes speaking.

　　Yang No, with red eyes but still unable to hide her smile, also spoke.

　　"This is great. Lord Kyosuke doesn't mind, and Mr. Hiratsuka's wish has come true. It also happens to be related to Lord Taira no Hira, who will build the foundation of the Ise Taira clan in the future. This is a win-win situation."

　　"That's true, but...sister, you don't need to be so happy."

　　Xueno sighed softly, feeling quite helpless.

　　She overthought it.

　　My sister looked like she had gotten a new toy, and her whole body was emitting a joyful aura.

　　She was probably already thinking about how to tease her when her teacher, Shizuka Hiratsuka, came over.

　　Xueno didn't want to think too much about these things.

　　She has a headache.

　　A particularly strange sense of immorality made her feel uneasy.

　　"Go get some sleep," Yang Nai said, restraining her smile. "You will gradually feel relieved after a good night's sleep. At least it won't be something that makes everyone sad, right?"

　　After hearing the persuasion, Yukino thought about it, nodded and did as she was told.

　　She wanted to be quiet.

　　Yang No, who stayed in the room, was chatting enthusiastically with her mother.

　　"Hiratsuka-sensei has always said 'I want to get married', and this time her wish has come true~"

　　"I have met Ms. Hiratsuka several times. She is a good teacher who is responsible to her students, but it is a pity in this era..."

　　"Well, it would be nice if she was a good teacher who was only responsible for Yukino. Anyway, I have to keep a close eye on her when she comes over."

　　Understanding what his mother meant, Yang answered readily.

　　The principle in the mansion is to put the interests of future husband Kyousuke first.

　　Even if the future husband is very open-minded, he cannot push his luck too far.

　　Yang Nai believes that both he and his sister can handle this aspect properly.

　　As for Shizuka Hiratsuka who is about to come over?

　　Yang Nai doesn't quite understand.

　　From an objective point of view, teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka has lived in this world for so long, she must be very familiar with the rules.

　　It is inevitable that you understand more than most people.

　　But I can't help but feel that my future husband is really indulgent in this aspect.

　　In this case, Yang No guessed that Shizuka Hiratsuka might cautiously try to save some of her former students.

　　But Yang didn't want her to do that.

　　The main reason is that these people are such scams!

　　Since Ayanokouji also lived here, Haruno would occasionally have some contact with him, taking the opportunity to chat and learn about the details of her childhood playmate Hayato Hayama.

　　Ayanokouji probably has some big opinions.

　　It is difficult to describe the process in detail.

　　Then, Yang Nozhen took a breath and was completely shocked by Hayato Hayama's actions!

　　And then... nothing happened.

　　The last bit of compassion that was left in my heart was finally gone.

　　What can she do?

　　Helping is done on the premise that your own interests are not harmed.

　　Isn’t this the case whether in modern times or in ancient times?

　　Especially since we are currently living in the ancient period with a strict hierarchical system, we cannot act recklessly.

　　Otherwise, it's really game over.

　　That's how it is anyway.

　　"Xiao Jing, I will start to stare at you from now on..."

　　Yang said in his heart.

　　She felt that Shizuka Hiratsuka would not be that confused, but it was still better to be on the safe side.

　　Otherwise, if something goes wrong, her evaluation in Su Yi's heart will be lowered.

　　She didn't want to be held responsible for any important things that might happen in the future.

　　Yang No still wants to get in touch with the world more through work.

　　And the one that Haruno is thinking about, Shizuka Hiratsuka?

　　She was confused.

　　When she was told to start dressing up, her mind went blank.

　　Since her identity was at most a surname, she basically didn't need to wear those bulky costumes.

　　Just dress a little nicer than usual.

　　After all, none of her relatives were officials.

　　She is said to be the daughter of a noble, but in fact she is just a low-status woman who uses the surname Ping Weiheng and the title of a military general to bully others.

　　"I should be the one making up the numbers and working as a maid..."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka murmured.

　　She knew from the beginning that she was just there to make up the numbers.

　　Writing a letter at such an old age can also be considered an application for a job.

　　After all, in the Heian period, for women of aristocratic descent to work as maids in the mansions of dignitaries was not an insult but a great honor.

　　Just like the women in the palace.

　　I can't do it because my status is too low.

　　At least, Hiratsuka Shizuka knew clearly that she had absolutely no qualifications to enter the palace.

　　Even in the prestigious Procuratorate of Non-Violation and Violation, he is still somewhat unqualified.

　　She took advantage of the surname and bloodline.

　　"That's not the case," the woman who was combing Hiratsuka Shizuka's hair behind her said cheerfully, "You are just a little older than the first wife of Kyosuke-sama. The important thing is that Kyosuke-sama also said that you can bring your father and mother with you!"

　　"ah??"

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka jumped up in surprise.

　　But she knew that this legendary figure in Kyoto seemed to be only around twenty years old!

　　So how could he have such a big appetite?!

　　Everyone must have understood it wrongly!

　　"Maybe it's polite, polite--"

　　"That's not the case. Your parents are already happily packing their bags."

　　“……”

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was stunned, her mouth open, unable to speak for a moment.

　　The woman who was dressing up Hiratsuka Shizuka didn't think so much. She pushed Hiratsuka Shizuka down and continued to dress her up beautifully.

　　Wait until Shizuka Hiratsuka finishes dressing.

　　When the woman who dressed her left for a while, she couldn't help but put on a thinking attitude.

　　"Get married? Get married? Get married?"

　　"No, this must be politeness, they actually took it seriously, hahahaha..."

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka held her head in her hands, her mind in a mess.

　　What should I do?

　　Suddenly, Hiratsuka Shizuka's body, which was originally leaning back, leaned forward, as if she had been hit by a right straight punch. She suffered a severe blow and staggered and lost her balance.

　　Then the knees began to tremble, as if the legs were attacked, and the tremors extended upwards to the waist and shoulders, and finally even affected the voice.

　　“Mmm…”

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka wiped the tears from her eyes.

　　Can't it be true?

　　This is not some useless pretty boy. If you really like her, you're in luck.

　　But does such a good thing really happen in the world?

　　It must be a dream, it must be a dream.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka raised her hand to pinch her face, but suddenly stopped and pinched the flesh on her legs... She had to meet people soon, and her face couldn't be hurt at all.

　　Come on! Hiratsuka Shizuka!

　　Maybe this is not a dream, this is real?

　　Don’t one in ten thousand or one in a billion contain infinite possibilities?

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka clasped her hands together and began to silently hope that the gods and Buddhas would bless her.

　　She had heard about Kyosuke from the Procuratorate many times when she came here with her cousins ​​Ping Weiheng and Ping Weiheng. At least he was a man of integrity. Although he was a little young, there was no need to worry too much about him.

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka kept mumbling to herself, not thinking about anything else, until a pink-haired girl came running over crying, and she finally woke up...

 229. Yuigahama Yui/Hiratsuka Shizuka's Practice/The Alienation of Moon Chaser

　　"Teacher Jing——"

　　“Yui…”

　　Seeing her former student rushing towards her with tears in her eyes, Hiratsuka Shizuka immediately calmed down.

　　Maybe I will just be an ordinary housekeeper.

　　What beautiful things are you thinking about?

　　There is a high probability that they are just being polite.

　　I was crazy myself, and I began to fall into strange fantasies.

　　"Teacher Jing."

　　The pink-haired girl, Yuigahama Yui, walked over with a look of panic on her face.

　　The look that was like that of a puppy begging for mercy made Hiratsuka Shizuka couldn't help but sigh.

　　"I have no choice but to leave, but I will see if the place I go to is still hiring. If that happens, we will have a chance to meet in the future."

　　She wanted to comfort Shizuka, but she couldn't deceive her own heart.

　　She knew very well that in this era, telling the truth was more useful to Yuigahama Yui than telling lies.

　　"Woo~"

　　Yuigahama Yui stood in front of Hiratsuka Shizuka at a loss and made a lonely sound.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka saw that Yuigahama Yui was almost "turned into a dog" and could only touch the student's head.

　　She couldn't lie.

　　Because "giving people hope and then letting them despair while waiting" is the most inappropriate thing.

　　At times like this, telling the truth is better than anything else.

　　Yuigahama Yui gradually recovered her mood, but still couldn't help looking at Hiratsuka Shizuka with tears in her eyes.

　　"Teacher Jing, thank you for your care over the past year..."

　　"Don't make it sound like we're saying goodbye forever. We may still meet in the future. But the chance of someone who said that to me like you will ever meet me is zero!"

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka couldn't help but sigh.

　　Having been a teacher for several years, she found that every time at graduation, the students who said with tears in their eyes, "I will come to see you in the future" or "See you at the next teacher-student reunion" would usually disappear without a trace from her world.

　　Sometimes, Shizuka Hiratsuka was so nervous and worried that she wanted to make a phone call or secretly check SNS, LINE and other social software to see what was going on.

　　Then I sadly discovered that the diaries and photos shared by students who are either working or attending college are full of the flavor of reality.

　　There are even some people who have become fathers or mothers... Oh, I'm dying!

　　All in all, they just don't have the time or mood to pay attention to her anymore.

　　That’s right.

　　The tears of farewell before are to give meaning to the past period of time.

　　Once you don't participate, you become an outlier.

　　Everyone is sad about the disbanding of the group. If you are not sad, you will be considered indifferent.

　　We are all members of society, and it is not right to be so naive.

　　"Then, then I..."

　　Yuigahama Yui was very panicked when she heard that she might never see Hiratsuka Shizuka again.

　　She never thought that the teacher who accompanied her might get married.

　　The person she married seemed to be the nobleman who had always been very popular with everyone.

　　Even though this was a good thing, Yuigahama Yui couldn't help but feel sad - she might be the only one left in the future.

　　She has to work just like her father and mother, and when she is free she only has her teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka as someone to chat with.

　　Before, she couldn't help but express her worries and fears. Now she is slowly adapting to this world, but the teacher is about to leave... She is so scared.

　　I am also reluctant to leave.

　　"Well, just wait and see. If the treatment I receive there is good, you may be able to get someone to deliver the letter back."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka interrupted Yuigahama Yui with a smile.

　　She didn't quite understand what the future would hold.

　　I also know very well that I can't give Yuigahama Yui too many guarantees.

　　Therefore, let’s just say goodbye as simply as we did during graduation.

　　"Yes! Teacher Jing, you must be happy."

　　After wiping away her tears, Yuigahama Yui gently stepped back, broke away from Hiratsuka Shizuka's head pat and comforted her, and bowed to her solemnly.

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka had a complicated expression, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes, and she remained silent.

　　"I'm sorry, teacher, I'm useless and can't continue to protect you..."

　　When I came to this world, I met some familiar students besides Yuigahama Yui.

　　The problem is that she doesn't have the power to manage the men, because they are all laborers. Many women don't know the situation very well, but it's probably not good.

　　Who made her have such a status and position?

　　Asking for information casually is likely to cause great trouble to the people around you.

　　Therefore, in the end... Shizuka Hiratsuka could only try her best to protect Yuigahama Yui, a student she met and who happened to be by her side.

　　However, today is finally the day of separation.

　　What will the future be like?

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka is really confused.

　　She understood the social rules of this world too well, and she knew very well that she could only go with the flow and act according to the instructions of her superiors.

　　As for what kind of freedom you want, it depends on whether the conditions allow it.

　　At least in this era where everyone from top to bottom likes to practice collective responsibility, we should think twice before acting.

　　After a while.

　　The woman who came with the incense returned, and Yuigahama Yui left tactfully.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka sighed secretly, just hoping that this trip would be better.

　　In this way, there is still hope of helping the only student who can be protected.

　　There is no other way.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka still couldn't force herself to do things beyond her ability and status.

　　Then the happy parents will really cry...

　　"I'm a coward, no, a coward... No, no, I'm not married."

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was feeling inexplicably depressed, was suddenly confused by some trivial matters.

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was sitting with Mafuyu and Miharu, chatting while facing the beautiful scenery outside.

　　The weather is still a little cool today.

　　Although it is spring, the cold wind still penetrates into the bones.

　　Because the door was open, several people huddled under a large quilt.

　　It's not impossible to use magic to condense a barrier that only blocks the cold wind, but this will inevitably lose some of its flavor.

　　You have to face the outside atmosphere directly to truly feel it.

　　"Master Kyosuke, my hands are a little cold..."

　　"OK."

　　Seeing Miharu looking at him expectantly, Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and held Miharu's little hand.

　　Facing Miharu's shy yet serious look, he knew that what he had to do was to fulfill Miharu's wish.

　　While holding Miharu's little hand, Kousaka Kyousuke also held Mafuyu's little hand.

　　Mafuyu let out a puzzled "Huh?" with a look of panic and confusion on her face.

　　Why did you hold her hand?

　　Miharu noticed this and said as if it was a matter of course, "Sister, Kyousuke-sama treats us fairly."

　　Since we have been living in this world for almost a year, we must adapt.

　　Then, the husband was fair in all aspects, especially in treating the two sisters the same way, so there would never be any conflicts.

　　This is a very good thing.

　　There is no need to worry too much about the other things.

　　"Understood. I have no doubts about this..."

　　Mafuyu saw Miharu's expression and didn't dare to refute.

　　On the one hand, her sister was right, but on the other hand, she had never been able to deal with her sister, a perfectionist with obsessive-compulsive disorder, since she was a child.

　　Fortunately, her husband is excellent in everything, otherwise it would be a bit of a headache for her.

　　“Eh?!”

　　Suddenly, Manfuyu felt an itch in the palm of his hand.

　　She immediately realized that Kyosuke Kousaka was tickling the palm of her hand, and an intense and shameful itchy feeling spread from her body to her heart.

　　Mafuyu suddenly wanted to ask Kousaka Kyousuke, "Are you treating Miharu the same way now?"

　　No, no, if I don't have it, wouldn't Miharu find out and make her sad?

　　Hold on! You must hold on!

　　"——?!" At the same time, Miharu's eyes widened slightly.

　　"Is tickling the palm of your hand a special way of communicating between lovers? Wouldn't it be embarrassing for Kyousuke-sama if I asked?"

　　As a very good student, Miharu excels in all subjects.

　　The same is true in history.

　　Especially when she knew that her sister was teaching world history, she worked hard to catch up, and subsequently became very familiar with the history of various countries, especially her own country.

　　Therefore, it is normal to understand the folk culture of one's own country, and it is normal to know that the culture of shame in this era has already begun.

　　The most typical example is the love affair between men and women.

　　For example, noble women who followed the rules and observed female virtues all lived behind the imperial curtain, and showing their true faces to men other than family members was considered inappropriate and shameful.

　　Similarly, aristocratic men also attach great importance to face and dignity in these aspects.

　　Miharu wondered if she had violated any taboo.

　　Wouldn’t that be terrible if I made my husband unhappy?

　　Did she want to commit suicide to express her apology at that time?

　　"Mafuyu, Miharu, don't you feel itchy when I tickle your palms?"

　　Seeing that the two sisters were shrinking with their heads tilted, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but speak.

　　Did he do something wrong?

　　"I don't understand. Isn't this a special way of communication? Similar to whispering?" Meichun breathed a sigh of relief and spoke her mind readily.

　　Similarly, this is also what Manfuyu really thinks.

　　Mafuyu stared at Kousaka Kyousuke intently, with a look of curiosity on her face.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke coughed dryly, feeling a little embarrassed, and said with a stiff upper lip: "This is a form of eroticism, so I wanted to try it on you."

　　"Tickling the palm of your hand? For fun?"

　　Miharu's free hand touched her cheek, which had instantly become hot.

　　The same is true for Manfuyu. The long, shiny eyelashes on her sky-blue eyes droop, revealing the weak and shy side beneath her beautiful appearance.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but move his face closer.

　　Boo~

　　"babble--"

　　And Miharu.

　　"ah?"

　　The two sisters, Mafuyu and Miharu, looked very similar with their blushing cheeks and lowered their heads.

　　Frankly speaking, if you don't look closely, the two sisters really look like twins.

　　It's just that Manfuyu looks more mature and beautiful.

　　The similarity is that the hearts of the two sisters are no different from those of adolescent girls, which is very interesting.

　　To be honest.

　　The scenes with Mafuyu and Fumino are also interesting.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka is not a devil and it is impossible for him to let them be so embarrassed.

　　Therefore, try to avoid contact with them during normal times.

　　Despite this, this modern teacher-student relationship is much closer than any other.

　　Speaking of teachers and students, Kyosuke Kousaka thought of Shizuka Hiratsuka.

　　"Hiratsuka Shizuka is coming today too. I guess Weiheng will give her a lot of gifts. It would be better to promote her to a manager position like Yang No..."

　　At any time and in any era, the upper classes have always attached great importance to their appearance.

　　Therefore, this matter cannot be easily ignored.

　　After all, if you are going to settle in this country for a long time in the future, you have to build friendships and connections with people of similar status.

　　Understand that relationships and connections are worth a lifetime to build.

　　Even if you want to move to other places in the future, you still have to do some serious work.

　　Let’s talk about what Kyosuke Kousaka has been doing in the past year.

　　He has greatly increased his popularity among humans and monsters.

　　Because he often patrolled the streets before, many civilians knew him.

　　Because he did a lot of different things, many nobles knew him.

　　Because of...the scandal, Kousaka Kyosuke suddenly gained great fame, comparable to the fame that Seimei had accumulated over the years.

　　Well, although the last point is not very friendly to him, can't it be used at the critical moment?

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka also had to emphasize that he would never admit to any scandal.

　　That's all nonsense!

　　Something like liking a little girl like Ponyo is clearly ridiculous!

　　Obviously, Goldfish Princess has grown up, but her front is still flat...

　　Before he knew it, Kyosuke Kousaka found that his two hands had broken free from the hands of the two sisters, Mafuyu and Miharu, and fell on their abdomens.

　　The two sisters have the best figures.

　　On the surprisingly slender waist, the melon is more full and round than one could imagine, which is both exaggerated and gives people a special feeling of being just right.

　　"Adult Kyosuke..."

　　Miharu stared at Kousaka Kyousuke with blushing cheeks.

　　The slightly sunken belly button on her smooth abdomen was gently hooked, and her desire was also aroused.

　　"Then I'll go with Madoka first?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked politely after receiving the signal.

　　Miharu nodded immediately: "Yes, I have to let my sister come first. If you need any help, please let me know."

　　"Then please."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Mafuyu, who looked "helpless" no matter how he looked at her, and gently held her on the straw mat.

　　Madoka hurriedly reminded, "Please, please close the door..."

　　"I'll do it!"

　　Miharu stood up swiftly and quickly closed the door that allowed her to enjoy the scenery outside, with a cheerful look on her face.

　　After doing all this, she stared closely at Kousaka Kyousuke and Mafuyu.

　　The familiar Kousaka Kyosuke asks Miharu to help take off Manfuyu's complicated and gorgeous clothes.

　　Meichun did as she was told immediately, still as skillfully as ever.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka sees the flustered and shy Mafuyu and the equally shy but excited Miharu, his desire surges!

　　Grab the rice and eat!

　　At noon.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka has already arrived at the mansion, and her father and mother have also moved into the east room.

　　Furniture, daily necessities and the like are all available.

　　Everything went very smoothly, more smoothly than I could have imagined.

　　However, this situation made Shizuka Hiratsuka feel very frightened.

　　It's not fear, but panic.

　　She met an acquaintance here, a very familiar one.

　　In fact, it was just a student, but the student's malicious expression scared her - Shizuka Hiratsuka always felt that something terrible was going to happen.

　　But there is no way to avoid it.

　　With her parents safely settled in, she had to follow her former student, Yukinoshita Haruno, to familiarize herself with the environment.

　　Yangno pretended not to know Hiratsuka Shizuka, but the malicious smile in her eyes from time to time made Hiratsuka Shizuka very scared.

　　Is this an attempt to set a trap for her?

　　Even if you wanted to set a trap to harm her, at least you shouldn't reveal your facial expressions so obviously, right?

　　"It's better not to go out in the next few days. It's not safe in Kyoto at this time."

　　"Did something happen?"

　　Shizuya Hiratsuka pretended not to know Haruno and acted with her and cooperated with her.

　　Yang No explained: "The sea monsters are preparing to attack, so they use various means to let other monsters sneak into Kyoto to act as spies, and even do worse things."

　　"Then, Kyousuke-sama is also being targeted, and those who are related to him are also likely to be targeted, so if you don't have the ability to protect yourself, try not to go out and cause trouble for him."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was stunned: "...The Siren is preparing to attack?"

　　Yang No was not surprised that Hiratsuka Shizuka didn't know about it.

　　Given that Shizuka Hiratsuka was not a direct descendant of the Taira clan and was a woman, she certainly didn't know about this news.

　　Almost everyone around the bedroom knew about it.

　　After all, men who work outside the home would definitely know about it, and it wouldn't be normal for the people at home to know about it. Anyway, it seems that everyone here, except her, hardly goes out.

　　Then what is there to hide?

　　"It's not a secret, but it has no impact on our lives and can be ignored." Yang Nai didn't intend to explain more.

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was helpless.

　　What can she do if Yang Nai doesn’t say anything?

　　Just be tactful when you first arrive.

　　"Oh, by the way," Yang Nai seemed to remember something and suddenly smiled, "There is someone here named Jingzi like you, so in order to distinguish you, I will call you "Jing" from now on, what do you think?"

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka: "I agree. The name is just a nickname."

　　Isn’t it a good thing to have such a thing?

　　Her name is not Shizuko! Such a soft and fluffy name doesn't suit her!

　　"Also, I will take you to familiarize yourself with this place later, and you can try to manage some people then." Yang Nai said again.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly looked up, as if a switch was turned on.

　　"Can I bring a cute, well-behaved, obedient, and well-developed girl from my old home?"

　　“…Huh?”

　　Yang was stunned.

　　She was confused by Hiratsuka Shizuka's sudden attack.

　　What does "well developed" mean?

　　What is this trying to say?

　　At the same time, Yukino, who had finally made up her mind to come over and say hello, stopped.

　　She looked at the teacher she once respected with an indescribable look...

　　A thought flashed through my mind - "What on earth happened to Mr. Hiratsuka in this year?"

　　The thought flashed through her mind, but Yukino didn't think about it any further.

　　She felt that Shizuko Hiratsuka had too much "malice" towards her, so she wanted to leave.

　　Unfortunately, Yang No, who had already noticed Yukino coming quietly, suddenly turned around.

　　"Yukino, what do you think?"

　　"...It would be more reasonable to work diligently here for a while before making requests."

　　Yukino said softly when she realized she was caught by her sister.

　　He tried his best not to linger his eyes on Hiratsuka Shizuka.

　　"Can I really be so willful?" Shizuka Hiratsuka couldn't help but ask.

　　She just dared to try.

　　Since she knew that Yang No was indeed her student, she tried to ask this question.

　　Of course, I also emphasize this because I know that cute girls seem to be given preferential treatment here.

　　She is not blind.

　　Apart from the male family members related to his wives and concubines, there were no strange male people around, which made it easy to infer that the head of the family was as "romantic" as the rumors said.

　　So, she dared to try it out a little.

　　"Well, it's good that you know how to be willful," Yang Nai said with a smile, "but your request is reasonable if you look closely. It is very logical to be reluctant to part with a maid you have deep feelings for, and it is indeed understandable."

　　"After you've made a request, you can't go any further, lest it embarrasses both of you. If that happens, the harmonious atmosphere will be destroyed..."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka looked grateful: "I understand! I will never do anything that pushes the limit again!"

　　Let Yang No, the student, do the preaching, it doesn’t matter.

　　As long as the student Yuigahama Yui can come over, it will be enough!

　　But she knew that at Yuigahama Yui's age, it would be easy for her to be promised to a man, and then get married and have children.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka definitely didn't want to agree to this kind of thing.

　　Who says that men in this world are so average!

　　If Yuigahama Yui marries them, her future will probably be hell!

　　"……elder sister."

　　As if she understood something, Yukino pulled at Haruno, stopping her from continuing.

　　Yang No had no choice but to stop speaking, secretly complaining, "You think I want to say these words that I feel a little embarrassed to hear. Xiao Jing is too soft-hearted, I still need to warn her first."

　　Although I said this in my heart, it was still difficult to remain calm when I met Hiratsuka Shizuka's bright eyes that were like a large dog.

　　Yang Nai's heart is not made of steel.

　　When she encounters something that touches her heart, she still has a hint of hesitation.

　　Especially when I saw Shizuka Hiratsuka's pitiful look, I didn't know if it was just an act.

　　What a headache.

　　"Can it be done right away? After I leave, this girl might be betrothed to someone else, and I don't know what to do then..."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka stared at Haruno and Yukino with tears in her eyes.

　　So, the thing that Yang Noi least wanted to happen happened.

　　"Basically, it's not a difficult problem," Yang No sighed secretly, trying not to show his emotions on his face, and answered in a calm tone, "It's just that you may be resisted. This is the consequence, you have to consider it carefully."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka said quickly: "It's okay! After this time, I promise to be well-behaved and obedient..."

　　Unable to bear it any longer, Yukino covered her forehead with her hands.

　　Hiratsuka-sensei is still the same Hiratsuka-sensei.

　　I don’t know what to say.

　　Admiration is certain.

　　She was very clear about one thing.

　　"If I were with Hiratsuka-sensei, she would have come to save me for no reason..."

　　Yukino easily empathized with Hiratsuka Shizuka.

　　After all, when she first came into the world, she was very scared.

　　Especially after being given to Kousaka Kyosuke by Fujiwara no Sanari, she had to hold back her trembling while moving.

　　Fortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't pay much attention to her, so she gradually felt at ease.

　　Tell the truth.

　　Even though she now realized that Kousaka Kyousuke might have been interested in her from the beginning and was just pretending well... Yukino still had no regrets at all.

　　Well, she wasn't in a position to be picky.

　　In short, no matter what, she only has Kyosuke Kousaka as her husband in this life.

　　I passed by Yukino who was covering her forehead with her hands, her thoughts wandering.

　　On the field, Haruno was still "confronting" Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was looking at her intently with her hands clenched in front of her chest.

　　Yang was completely convinced.

　　Looking at Shizuka Hiratsuka's well-developed tear glands, she knew that she had no other choice.

　　"Okay, just this once...I'll go talk to Madam Su Yi."

　　It was inexplicably difficult for Haruno to harden her heart when she thought that Yukino would have received the same treatment if she had stayed with Hiratsuka Shizuka.

　　Besides, Shizuka Hiratsuka also promised that she would not make any more random requests in the future.

　　That was enough for Yang Nai to bite the bullet and explain the situation to Su Yi.

　　"Today, please! What if something goes wrong tonight?"

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka clasped her hands together and requested.

　　Yang No resisted the urge to sigh, nodded, raised her hand and patted Yukino, indicating that she should lead Hiratsuka Shizuka to familiarize herself with the surrounding environment.

　　Really, Yang didn't want to stay here any longer.

　　The situation of Shizuka Hiratsuka, which was not annoying but really gave her a headache, made Haruno want to escape.

　　I've been in a good mood since I came to Kyoto.

　　But it’s not like that now.

　　“Please—”

　　Looking at Yang No walking faster and faster, Hiratsuka Shizuka was so excited that she burst into tears and waved vigorously.

　　That’s great!

　　The life of this student Yuigahama Yui is saved!

　　"..." Seeing Hiratsuka Shizuka's appearance, Yukino didn't know what to say.

　　After a while, Hiratsuka Shizuka suddenly looked at Yukino with shining eyes.

　　Compared to Haruno who refuses to reveal anything, Yukino will definitely "pity" her and tell her something else, right?

　　"Yukino..."

　　"I will take you to familiarize yourself with the environment of other locations right away."

　　Yukino avoided Hiratsuka Shizuka's burning gaze and hurried forward to lead the way.

　　“Ahem.”

　　Shizuya Hiratsuka finally noticed that she looked a little scary. She wiped the tears from her face and tried her best to restrain her exaggerated expression.

　　I am still very happy in my heart.

　　She finally completed the most important thing in the world~

　　Live a good life from now on.

　　You must work diligently!

　　Thinking of this, Shizuka Hiratsuka felt like she was floating even when she walked.

　　It's evening time.

　　The location is in the bathhouse.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had not gone out for the whole day and was concentrating on improving his favorability, just heard the news that Shizuka Hiratsuka wanted to bring the maid who had served him before.

　　"It's a good idea to have this intention. It also shows that Jing is very satisfied with the environment here."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and made a simple comment.

　　He guessed the situation immediately.

　　It's a maid that Shizuka Hiratsuka misses, and she might even be her student. It's probably because she's too worried, so she wants to keep her under her nose, right?

　　It doesn't matter.

　　There are more people in the mansion, so Ping Weiheng won’t mind.

　　"Everyone is satisfied," Su Chang laughed, "but there are many people in the mansion who were dismissed and expelled to other manors."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "It's better to have strict rules, it saves trouble."

　　Various crises often occur in Kyoto, and it would be terrible if we had to worry about internal affairs.

　　Moreover, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want Xiangzi, Suyi and others to pay too much attention to him.

　　Things like housework don't bring people a sense of fulfillment after work, they just make people feel annoyed.

　　Things like quarreling, open fighting, and tripping each other up are endless and complicated. They are not worth paying too much attention to, but they cannot be really ignored.

　　Therefore, it is better to simply make the rules clear in a one-size-fits-all manner.

　　This way, no one will mess around.

　　"whee……"

　　Komachi couldn't help but laugh.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took a look and realized that the area being washed was below the ribs because Komachi was itchy.

　　A lot of eyes were unconsciously focused on Komachi, and Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that the plump curve on the side of her ribs was becoming more and more seductive - Komachi had grown up.

　　You have to be careful, you have to be careful, you can't just do whatever you want in the bathhouse.

　　But when a small hand gently began to help Kyosuke Kousaka clean up, Kyosuke Kousaka found that his desire was growing again!

　　Su Shang, who rarely helped Kyosuke Kousaka to wipe his back, was very interested in cleaning other parts for him.

　　"Master Kyousuke, you are not being honest."

　　"That's Komachi's fault."

　　"Yes, yes, it's Komachi's fault~" Komachi responded happily.

　　Mengye, who was bathing nearby, said with a smile, "It's clear that Kyousuke-sama couldn't control himself."

　　Kagura, who was looking at Suchang's behavior with envy, reminded Mengye.

　　"It's time to pretend you don't know."

　　Mengye pouted at Kagura: "I saw and heard everything. I feel sorry for Komachi, so I want to seek justice."

　　As he spoke, he stretched out his hand towards the sky, and something began to stir.

　　Kagura secretly envies Moeha.

　　I thought to myself, "I wonder if I'll ever have the chance to become like this..."

　　Kagura has started to pay attention to developmental issues.

　　She didn't get too nervous when she found that there was no change.

　　Because Kagura found that she, a little girl, was also loved by Kyosuke Kousaka with the same attitude, although it might not be too satisfactory in some aspects, but Kyosuke Kousaka didn't care too much.

　　"..." Hui, who was with Kagura, Moe and others, was very subtle.

　　She felt dizzy again.

　　"I hope Kyousuke-sama can be patient and do it after taking a bath...but please don't do it here..."

　　Hui was very worried.

　　Considering that she had been in contact with Kyosuke Kousaka for quite some time, she knew all the details about him.

　　To put it simply, there are no disadvantages except that it is a little bit ugly.

　　The problem is that Hui is still a little embarrassed about this.

　　It's not exclusion.

　　It's probably the kind of feeling that no matter how many times you do it, it's hard to let go completely.

　　Hui decided to cheer up!

　　You'll be fine if you get familiar with it!

　　So, she secretly glanced at Kousaka Kyosuke...

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt something strange while being cleaned by Sushang.

　　"Keiko has been peeking at me a lot these days, is this the 'trouble of puberty'?"

　　"No matter what, I need to find some time to have a careful conversation with her alone."

　　After making this decision, Kyosuke Kousaka began to enjoy the happiest time of the day.

　　It was still great in the days before the Siren came.

　　Day 339 of Crossing

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura out early in the morning.

　　I didn't do anything yesterday, so I'll go around and make my presence felt today.

　　After all, it is a tense moment when the Siren attacks. Even if everything is ready, you still have to put on an expression that says "I'm nervous."

　　As for why I was so leisurely yesterday, it was because I really had nothing to do.

　　At least until the mermaid of Mount Suzuka appears, Kyosuke Kousaka can only wait like this.

　　Want to do more?

　　Doesn't exist!

　　As a human being, you shouldn't be so mean and look for trouble.

　　When you should play, play; when you should eat, eat.

　　"Kyosuke, what do you think of my headdress?"

　　“Very cute.”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched the goldfish headdress on Kagura's head.

　　The goldfish headdress made of light cloth has a little silly eyes, which is very cute. Kyosuke Kousaka has no idea how many times he fiddles with it a day.

　　

　　"Is that so... I understand."

　　Kagura, who was still thinking about whether to change her headdress, immediately gave up the idea.

　　She actually thought that this normal outfit was enough and there was no need to change.

　　"You," Kousaka Kyosuke hugged Kagura and comforted her softly, "Just keep your appearance the same. I'll take the initiative to tell you when you need anything."

　　There are absolutely all kinds of outfits!

　　

　　"Okay, it's settled." Kagura thought that the suggestion made by Kyosuke Kousaka was very good.

　　As she spoke, she couldn't help but close her eyes slightly and feel the warmth in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms.

　　For a while.

　　The two set off again. When they met Haruno who was passing by, and Hiratsuka Shizuka who was following behind her, Kousaka Kyosuke smiled friendly and continued walking forward with Kagura.

　　"..."Hiratsuka Shizuka tried hard to hide her strangeness as she watched Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura leave, with an inexplicable look flashing in the depths of her eyes.

　　Yang Nai looked at him with a smile but said nothing.

　　"Lord Kyousuke... and Lady Kagura..."

　　"Isn't it a good match?"

　　"Yes, yes." Shizuka Hiratsuka nodded repeatedly in response.

　　The words "Lolita control" kept flashing in my head.

　　After the two of them walked for a long distance, Yang No said with a smile: "Kyosuke-sama's charm is even stronger than Genji's."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was stunned at first, but then she reacted instantly - the Genji Plan!

　　So that’s it!

　　This is much better than lolita control!

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was relieved instantly.

　　Yang No thought it was quite interesting, and thought to herself, "The future development should be even more interesting. After all, Kyousuke-sama doesn't reject Shizuka..."

　　The other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to the official office to briefly review the official documents, and then they headed to the suburbs in less than a quarter of an hour.

　　There are no patrols inside Kyoto.

　　Having discovered that there were more Onmyoji on the street today than the day before, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that he would be redundant if he went there again, and might even be suspected of looking down on others.

　　As he walked, he thought that Kyosuke Kousaka brought Kagura to the shrine of the moon god.

　　Then, magically, we discovered that about 80% of the women and children staying in the shrine had moved to a village not far from the shrine.

　　"Everyone is living and working in peace and contentment..."

　　Kagura looked touched.

　　She is a member of the village construction team. Now seeing that everyone is living peacefully in the village, she naturally feels that her previous efforts have been fully recognized.

　　"As long as there are no men in the future, things will get better and better. I just hope they can control themselves."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's leisurely life.

　　He didn't know whether his help would be useful.

　　Because there will always be restless women who will break the rules, and when men move in one after another, this so-called "women and children village" will become a normal village.

　　When officials come and demand tax payment, you won't be able to blame anyone else.

　　To be honest.

　　Without paying taxes, these civilians can really live a stable life.

　　Once we pay taxes, we will probably go back to the old ways.

　　Forget it, I’m too lazy to care.

　　After a brief inspection of the village, Kyosuke Kousaka quietly entered the shrine of the moon god to visit the moon god.

　　Then, I was stunned.

　　In the past, Zhuiyue Shen's bright silver hair, which was simply fixed with a red rope, was coiled and curled back like the drill curls of European aristocrats.

　　Some hair also appears on the front half of the limbs.

　　"What's wrong with you?" In the cubicle, Kyosuke Kousaka put his hand on Zhuiyue Shen's body to check without saying a word.

　　The Moon-Chasing God was a little distressed: "I don't know why I can't control my demonic power these past two days..."

　　Qing Ji next to her said with envy: "I have hair like this, Kyousuke, would you like it?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka used his free hand to make a knife-like shape and chopped Qingji's head.

　　"Snakes should stop growing hair. That is not an attribute you can control."

　　That’s really a bold idea!

　　Qing Ji said happily, "Oh!" and covered her head with her hands, looking sweet. "What about the furry tail?"

　　Kagura couldn't help but ask, "Aokiji, don't you think it's weird to have a snake with hair on its tail?"

　　Qing Ji tilted her head and thought about it, with a thoughtful look on her face.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to hit Aoki's head a few more times to see what kind of strange brain circuits were hidden inside.

　　Of course, Zhuiyue Shen’s physical condition is more important.

　　After investigating for quite a while, Kousaka Kyosuke came to the conclusion: "It's a matter of faith. I'll take you to find Kamisama Yui."

　　"Oh, no, I still have to protect everyone..."

　　Zhuiyue Shen quickly refused.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke was speechless: "You can't protect them all day long, right? Kagura, you stay here and watch over here. I'll go to Mizube Tsukasa with Zhuiyue Shen, um, and Aokiji."

　　Kagura agreed without hesitation: "Okay, leave this to me."

　　"Why……"

　　Seeing that Kagura agreed so readily, Zhuiyue Shen felt embarrassed to refuse firmly.

　　Qingji was very happy.

　　Now I can go out and play with Kyosuke Kousaka again!

　　"Then I'll leave it to you from now on, Kagura," Kyosuke Kousaka said apologetically.

　　Kagura nodded: "Let's go quickly, chasing the Moon Goddess is more important."

　　Her significance is to be able to help Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　At that moment, when Kyosuke Kousaka asked her for help, she was just happy. How could she be dissatisfied?

　　"Okay then, let's go."

　　After saying this, Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Zhuiyue Shen with one hand and Qingji with the other and quickly moved towards the Arakawa area.

　　He had no intention of bringing Kamisama Yui with him. After all, he was asking for help, and he couldn't act so superior.

　　Even though Kamisama Yui is very down-to-earth, Kyosuke Kousaka will pay more attention to etiquette.

　　Kagura, who stayed at the shrine, walked to the main hall of the shrine, greeted Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei, and began to guard and watch the situation at the shrine.

　　It wasn't long before they discovered that some babies with congenital deficiencies needed spiritual energy to nourish them, so naturally they provided help.

　　“I think this is what Zhuiyue is worried about…”

　　Kagura was thinking while helping.

　　The girl next to Kagura, Hoshino Ai, was inexplicably worried.

　　She was worried because of her daughter, and inexplicably because... she felt a special aura from this girl named Kagura.

　　Just like Qingji.

　　"Ms. Kagura's husband is also Lord Kyosuke. Is she the same as Aohime... What is love?" Hoshino Ai really wanted to know.

 230. Moon Chaser Becomes a God/Kasumigaoka and Aokiji/Celebration

　　Mizubesi Manor.

　　Took Zhuiyue Shen and Qing Ji to the destination.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly found Kamisama Yuuki who was still promoting the show outside with Kasumigaoka.

　　"Ah! Why is your power of faith so strong? I'm obviously working hard too!"

　　Before she could say anything, Kamisama Yui started complaining to Kamisama Otsuki.

　　Zhuiyueshen looked embarrassed: "I'm not sure either..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke thought to himself, "As long as there is enough food, it is not difficult to support a group of people who believe in me."

　　Frankly speaking, this is like using real money to buy faith. If you are sensible, you will know how to contribute the power of faith.

　　If not, don't expect any gods to protect you when something bad happens in the future.

　　By the way.

　　Compared to Zhuiyue Shen who is unwilling to care about things, Kousaka Kyosuke is very petty.

　　He secretly wrote down each of them in a small notebook, and carefully remembered the people who provided the Moon-Chasing God with a little power of faith.

　　I won't give you any benefits in the future.

　　Like the saying goes?

　　Everyone has done it, but you didn't. Your boss will definitely remember you.

　　This is true both in the workplace and in life.

　　"Let's not talk about it for now, Lord Yukon, please help me check on the situation of Zhuiyue."

　　Although he was muttering in his heart, Kyosuke Kousaka did not say the truth.

　　After all, the truth is really unpleasant to hear.

　　"Well, just condense the godhood. Originally, the power of faith is to keep the godhood running. However, the demonic power in Zhuiyue and the power of faith are full of conflicts, so we need to condense the godhood to become a god, and transform the demonic power into godhood one by one through the medium of the power of faith..."

　　Goddess Enmusubi explained the problem in great detail.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked as if he had realized something, and thought to himself, "It's just as I expected!"

　　"If I become a god, will I always remain in my current appearance?" Zhuiyue Shen was worried about another problem.

　　She has a lot of hair, so...

　　Yosuke readily denied it.

　　"You think too much! When the power of faith in gods is insufficient, they have to reduce the consumption of their own power by changing their appearance and posture. How can they always stay the same~"

　　“……” Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent and looked at Kamisama Yui weirdly.

　　Even the Kasumigaoka next to them had the same expression.

　　"Hey, hey! Did you two do this on purpose?!"

　　Yuuki Kamisama immediately realized that she was being stared at and became very indignant.

　　Especially when looking at Kasumigaoka, it feels like Kasumigaoka doesn't know how to be a ghost at all.

　　Didn't you say you used to work in the palace? How come you don't understand the ways of the world?

　　"I don't mean anything else," said Kousaka Kyosuke, "Let's solve the problem quickly."

　　Yuuki walked towards his residence in a huff, speaking with regret.

　　"I did save a little bit of my divine power, but I only wanted to use it at the critical moment..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka nodded to show his belief, but didn't say anything more.

　　Of course, even Yonecomb, who was walking in front, couldn't see his movements.

　　Qing Ji beside him nodded solemnly: "Lord Yukonmusubi, I believe in you!"

　　Kamisama Yume suddenly turned her head, and her rosy cheeks, which were innocent and adorable but revealing a certain sense of joy, showed a look of emotion.

　　"As expected, I knew Qingji that you are my most loyal believer!"

　　"Yes, I am definitely your most loyal believer! If anyone dares to mess with you, I will burn them immediately!"

　　"Ah, haha, that's not necessary. A beating will be enough."

　　"…This already involves the field of battle. Lord Yumusuke, are you the "God of War"? " Kasumigaoka finally couldn't help but speak.

　　Yomiuri clenched her fists and said, "I just want people to know that I'm not someone you can mess with!"

　　Kasumigaoka was speechless: "Then I will still call you Lord Yuuki-sama from now on?"

　　The situation is similar to that of a Yakuza organization, making it hard for people to believe that this is the so-called god of marriage.

　　The correct answer is to say that it is the leader of the monsters.

　　Then isn't she a little nagging?

　　"Don't worry, it's just a scare at most. Then I will show a gentle smile and forgive those who have offended me. They will definitely be grateful and believe in me from now on..."

　　Yuuki Shin stretched one hand towards the sky, with a smug smile on her face, as if she was going to heaven.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could hardly bear to watch it anymore.

　　Then, Qingji continued to nod in agreement.

　　Fortunately, Zhuiyue Shen and Kasumigaoka are normal and have no problems with their thinking.

　　That's fine.

　　As for why Aokiji believed in Kamisama Kiss so much, Kyosuke Kousaka could guess it without even thinking.

　　After all, Enmusubi is the god who manages marriages.

　　Qianji, who is very persistent in love and can really be satisfied with love, naturally regards him as the god of the highest status.

　　There's nothing much to say about this.

　　In short, just watching these two guys happy is enough.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka silently looked at Kamisama Yuuzui who was walking in front, and Aoki who was following behind her and flattering her enthusiastically.

　　Ogetsu and Kasumigaoka, who were traveling with Kyosuke Kousaka, had the same expression - neither happy nor sad.

　　"Master Zhuiyue Shen, your goal is about to be achieved. Is there anything you would like to say before it is achieved?"

　　"Hate it, don't talk to me in that tone."

　　"hehe."

　　Kasumigaoka covered her mouth to hide her smile and watched the conversation between Kousaka Kyousuke and Zhuiyue Shen.

　　She thought that it was not bad to live like this.

　　After arriving at the Mizube Tsukasa Manor, Kasumigaoka gradually felt a more free and comfortable life.

　　The humans, monsters, and even some time travelers from modern times that she met were gradually enriching her experience.

　　She feels that the world is so big and life is so wonderful!

　　It turned out that leaving the palace was the right thing to do.

　　Of course, she also had to be grateful to the person who took her away...

　　Quietly, Kasumigaoka took a peek at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　

　　"The sea monsters of Mount Suzuka are preparing to gather and attack Kyoto. When the war is over, Kyousuke-sama will definitely be even busier in the future."

　　Therefore, I guess we won’t be able to see Kyosuke Kousaka much in the future.

　　Suddenly, Kasumigaoka inexplicably missed the days when she lived with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　At that time, when Kyosuke Kousaka liked to hear some barbed words, she was willing to say it.

　　Sadly, that time passed quickly.

　　Ignore Kasumigaoka's thoughts.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that Kasumigaoka was secretly looking at him, and he felt very nervous.

　　I thought, "Why not wait until the battle with the siren is over before making an appointment with Shiyu?"

　　After all, he is someone I brought up, so I still have to take good care of him.

　　At the same time, he had to be honest - he had no intention of becoming a Undead Knight.

　　He just wanted to be responsible, that's all.

　　Arrived at the residence.

　　With the help of Goddess Yume, Moon Chaser began to condense her godhood.

　　The two were in the room.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka simply set up a barrier outside the room, and irrelevant people, including Kyosuke Kousaka himself, Aokiji, and Kasumigaoka, were waiting together in the courtyard.

　　So we started chatting.

　　"Shiyu, how have you been these days?"

　　"As you can see, Lord Kyosuke, I have been recruiting believers with Lord Yuuki. Unfortunately, there are only a few who responded, but we have managed to gather seven couples."

　　"That's not bad. I'm just preparing for the battle. In fact, I've prepared everything I need. I'm just waiting for the Siren who's hiding somewhere to come over. So I'm pretty relaxed."

　　"Hee, and me, I help take care of the children at the shrine, those children are very cute~"

　　"It seems that I am the one who has nothing to do."

　　“But it’s busiest when there’s something going on.”

　　"Yes, yes, Shiyu is right! Kyousuke, you must take good care of yourself. If you need anything, please let me know~"

　　"I know, Qingji. Shiyu, you can tell me if you need anything. You're welcome."

　　Faced with Qing Ji's enthusiastic kindness, Kousaka Kyosuke dealt with it calmly and at the same time shifted his target.

　　I was wondering in my heart whether I should find some time to replenish Qingji's love energy.

　　Although his spells for constructing dreams and illusions are excellent, Kyosuke Kousaka still doesn't often invite Higanbana or Aokiji.

　　Because seeing each other every day will get boring, so it’s better to see each other for a short period of time.

　　Yes, that’s right, it’s mainly PUA Higanbana.

　　Who made this woman so hard to deceive?

　　Then I have to try more PUA and PUA.

　　"Why don't we just find an opportunity and the three of us will come together. Oh, no, let's add Kagura, Zhuiyue and the others."

　　"Cough! Cough cough..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka choked immediately and reflexively pressed his hand on Aoki's little head as she spoke excitedly.

　　The whole person is very depressed.

　　"Huh?" Qing Ji looked puzzled.

　　Kasumigaoka tried to hold back his laughter and said, "Two or three would be more appropriate. A group of people is still not very convenient."

　　Qing Ji immediately realized: "Yes, two or three is more appropriate..."

　　"Okay, let's change the subject."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke simply stood behind Aokiji and covered her mouth, looking towards Kasumigaoka.

　　Kasumigaoka finally chuckled.

　　"Then let me tell you about the situation inside the manor. Lord Yuuki and I have been walking around these days and found that everything is good, except that some people who moved to Kyoto Port have some complaints. They say that they feel like they are in prison, so they might cause some trouble."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke let out an "oh".

　　"If you hadn't mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten about them. I was planning to escort them to Kyoto Port after the war was over. After all, this is private territory."

　　"As for any opinions? Just continue to emphasize the issue of safety. Even if there are complaints afterwards, that doesn't matter. After all, I have to consider the situation on my side."

　　Yes, he really treated the people of Kyoto Port as air.

　　Objectively speaking.

　　This is a group of people who are worse than the disaster victims.

　　Even if the victims are disabled, they all know that after eating they have to work and maximize their value so that others will not look down on them.

　　But what about those people who are somewhat related?

　　It is impossible for Kyosuke Kousaka to let them help casually.

　　Besides, this is one's private territory, and strangers are certainly not allowed to walk around here casually.

　　Let me say something that will break the hearts of the people of Kyoto Port: even if the Arakawa water monster who is temporarily living here is allowed to move around freely, it is better than them working.

　　Because almost all water monsters have a good impression of Kyosuke Kousaka, and they have considerable power, and their moral integrity is reliable and guaranteed.

　　What about humans?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't believe it at all!

　　The people who came to escape were divided into two groups.

　　One group is ordinary disaster victims.

　　They were assigned to work on the manor, with restricted activity areas and provided with food and accommodation.

　　The other group is people from Kyoto Port who have some connections.

　　It would be fine if they just stayed there and didn't have to do anything.

　　The purpose is not to cause him trouble!

　　It's that simple.

　　"Sorry, I'm meddling in other people's business." Kasumigaoka looked apologetic.

　　As soon as she heard the first sentence, she immediately understood Kyosuke Kousaka's thoughts.

　　"Almost forgot" means that you have always treated those people as air.

　　This is ignoring.

　　They probably thought they were all a bunch of trouble, so they locked them up in one place and waited to be sent away one day.

　　"Are you giving me a kind reminder? What are you apologizing for? I'll treat you to a meal." Kyosuke Kousaka casually produced malt sugar made from millet.

　　Kasumigaoka looked at the thing that looked like a lollipop, and felt strange in her heart, but she took it with a smile.

　　"Thanks."

　　"It's hard, so you have to lick it."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke spoke, he put the second stick of maltose into Aokiji's mouth.

　　Since Qingji's communication channel always feels like it's off track, I might as well just mute her.

　　“Ah…”

　　Qingji was very happy to be fed by Kyosuke Kousaka. She stuffed the malt sugar into her mouth and licked it obediently with her tongue.

　　The sweet taste invades my heart and makes me feel warm all over.

　　This is love~

　　"Kyousuke."

　　"Kyousuke sensei..."

　　Two people called out to Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew who it was without even looking - Ponyo-hime, Kaguya-hime.

　　"You're here. I'm so sorry I didn't come to look for you the first time."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka nodded to express his apology.

　　Goldfish, who looked like a girl of about 16 or 17, curled her lips and said, "Why should we care about such things? Are you having any troubles here? Even Qingji is here."

　　

　　"Something happened with Zhuiyue..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka explained while giving candies to Goldfish Princess and Kaguya Princess.

　　Seeing that Goldfish-hime's eyes naturally fell on Qingji's mouth, he was also very tactful.

　　You have to be tactful.

　　The enlarged goldfish girl is also very capable of causing small troubles.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't care about this, after all, Goldfish Princess is still under a lot of pressure.

　　Many of the water monsters were injured and disabled after the previous battle, and some of the elderly ones needed careful care. There was also the food for a large group of people... It was very troublesome to manage them all.

　　Although Kousaka Kyosuke tried to help, Goldfish tried to refuse some of the help in this regard, so she was busy most of the day.

　　Therefore, letting her be a little willful may be beneficial to her physical and mental health.

　　"Goldfish-hime's development is also very important..."

　　For some reason, Kyosuke Kousaka remembered another special thing, and at the same time tried hard not to divert his gaze to strange places.

　　To be honest, he suddenly became curious.

　　Why did Goldfish Princess seem to have grown taller... No, why should he think about this? Don't take it too seriously!

　　"Zhuiyue?... She's here this time too." Kaguya was a little nervous.

　　Because I feel a little nervous when I see strangers.

　　A little social phobic.

　　But once you get familiar with it, you will have an endless stream of words to talk about.

　　At this moment, Kousaka Kyosuke was more concerned about the way Kaguya-hime chewed the maltose stick with her little mouth after she finished speaking.

　　The thought "I really want to tease him" flashed through my mind.

　　"Zuiyue won't eat people, and its tail is furry and feels very comfortable to touch." Kyosuke Kousaka specifically introduced the advantages of the Zhuiyue god to Kaguya.

　　Swish~

　　The door was suddenly opened, and Zhuiyue Shen, who still had European aristocratic-style curly hair, had a gloomy face.

　　"Really? Don't I have any other advantages?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka subconsciously thought of the word "breast", and his mouth opened and closed automatically.

　　"Kind, lovely and compassionate, elegant and generous, yet also cheerful..."

　　"Okay, okay, you should use this to coax Qingji."

　　"Zhuiyue, you have to be careful. Many men whose mouths are as sweet as honey are unreliable..."

　　Kamisama Yosugi gives "advice" next to Kamisama Ougi.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at Kamisama Yuusuke sideways, too lazy to say anything threatening.

　　Kaguya is by my side.

　　She is a good child.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka tried his best not to show his threatening side, and he kept a note in his little notebook, waiting to get his revenge next time.

　　"It was a success?"

　　"Of course! Zhuiyue has officially become a god, let's congratulate her~"

　　Yomiuri announced the good news with her head held high.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka almost thought that Kamisama Yuuki was the protagonist of the incident.

　　However, it is not.

　　The real protagonist, Kamisama Yuuki, had a blushing look on her face, and seemed to be very embarrassed no matter how you looked at her.

　　"Congratulations, Zhuiyue." Goldfish stepped forward and congratulated with a smile, then introduced herself, "Nice to meet you, I'm Goldfish, and the one behind me is Kaguya."

　　"Ms. Zhuiyue, hello..."

　　Kaguya also stepped forward and timidly greeted Zhuiyue Shen.

　　Kasumigaoka followed with a smile: "Congratulations."

　　Qing Ji also followed Kasumigaoka silently...

　　One by one, the girls surrounded the protagonist, Zhuiyue Shen.

　　For a moment, Kyosuke Kousaka felt redundant.

　　He was not remembered until the time came to celebrate.

　　"There is a peach tree in full bloom in the cherry blossom forest in the west. Let's go and enjoy the peach blossoms." Yugen Yume suggested.

　　Is Kousaka Kyosuke surprised by the peach trees in the cherry blossom forest? It's weird, he still likes eating peaches more...

 231. Sakuramochi/Goddess of Love/Sakura and Peach/About Love

　　Even though he wanted to eat peaches in his heart, Kyosuke Kousaka certainly couldn't say it out loud.

　　With unanimous agreement, it would be even less likely for him to sing a different tune.

　　Just look at the peach blossoms.

　　Compared to cherry blossoms, Kyosuke Kousaka likes peach blossoms more.

　　Because you can eat peaches.

　　Where are the cherry blossoms?

　　The fruit is not edible, which seems not cost-effective.

　　"Peach blossoms are still better. We'll have peaches to eat in a few months." Yuuki Yume, who was walking in front and leading the way, muttered.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke remained silent, thinking, "You think the same as I do."

　　"The cherry blossoms will bloom in a few days. I heard from people in Kyoto Port that you can eat the cherry blossoms by pickling them with salt."

　　"So, peach blossoms can be eaten, and many of the petals can be eaten as well?"

　　"Oh! What you said makes sense. If cherry blossoms were really edible, I would eat all the colorful flowers of the four seasons!"

　　After being reminded by Kousaka Kyosuke, Kamisama Yuuki looked as if she had suddenly realized something.

　　Kasumigaoka was speechless: "If you eat the flowers, no one will be able to appreciate them, Lord Yukon."

　　Since following Yugen Kiss, she has indeed gained a lot of knowledge, but the probability of having headaches has also increased.

　　Because this seemingly unreliable god always does things that make people feel troubled.

　　"Just pick some after you're done admiring them. It's a waste to let them wither."

　　Yuuki Kamisama said with a relaxed look on her face.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said, "It's better to eat food like sakuramochi."

　　Strangely enough, sakuramochi existed in this era.

　　Sakuramochi, which is believed to have originated in the Edo period, has been around here for a long time.

　　It is indeed the era of magical reform.

　　"Do you have any sakuramochi on you?" asked Yume Yume expectantly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "No."

　　Yosuga didn't say anything, just looked at him with her nose up.

　　Unable to bear it any longer, Goldfish Princess spoke up to remind him, "Lord Yuuki, aren't you happy just by eating red bean cakes?"

　　Kamisama Yuuki crossed her arms over her shoulders and raised her white chin higher.

　　"What's wrong with me wanting to raise my standards a little bit now?"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke couldn't help but whisper to the Moon Chaser beside him: "Her existence can be said to have played an indispensable role in helping you become a god, so she took the opportunity to be arrogant."

　　Zhuiyue Shen tried hard to hide his strange behavior and pretended to be a good student.

　　But the pair of folded light pink rabbit ears betrayed her thoughts.

　　Qingji, who had secretly leaned over to listen, scratched her face.

　　Kaguya, who also heard it, looked strange...

　　"Hey, Kyosuke, are you secretly saying bad things about me?" Yosuga Yume, who was walking in front, turned around and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with an unhappy face.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "I was thinking, I can try to make sakura cakes. I have red glutinous rice and bean paste, plus the cherry leaves in the cherry forest, so I can still make sakura cakes."

　　Upon hearing this, Yuuki Shin suddenly smiled and said with great joy: "Well, that's a good idea. It would be a nice thing to make cherry cakes while enjoying the peach blossoms."

　　

　　Yeah yeah.

　　You've always had beautiful thoughts.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke muttered in his heart.

　　Of course, he just complained in his heart. After all, Kamisama Yume was not vague about helping when she should, she was just a nagging person.

　　"Making sakuramochi, that's a good idea!" Goldfish immediately agreed.

　　Kaguya nodded happily: "Okay, I will try my best to help~"

　　Kasumigaoka tried hard to smile, but she was worried, "I don't know how to cook."

　　She had always been perfunctory in her cooking classes from elementary school to high school.

　　After coming to this world, it is definitely impossible for me to cook food in the palace.

　　Then after leaving the palace, the food we ate was provided by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　When she thought about this, Kasumigaoka began to regret that she had been too lazy before.

　　"Because I used to think that it was discriminatory for women to learn how to cook, so I didn't plan to learn it..."

　　Now, I find that I don’t know how to do it when I need it.

　　I just hope that waiting won’t be too embarrassing.

　　"Okay! Here we are. This is the peach tree. It's in full bloom, isn't it?"

　　When we arrived at our destination, we saw a six or seven meter tall peach tree with pink flowers blooming in the emerald green forest, which was quite eye-catching.

　　Under the peach tree, Kamisama Yumate introduced proudly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said casually: "A touch of red on a thousand branches of dense green is enough to make the spring beautiful."

　　In my eyes, the numerous peach blossoms bloomed particularly loudly in the sunlight, densely layered, like a morning glow.

　　The fragrance is refreshing and makes people feel very comfortable.

　　"Indeed, a peach tree is very charming and unique." Goldfish replied enthusiastically.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's words are easy to understand and sound nice.

　　She likes it very much.

　　"Kyosuke, you said it very well~" Qingji praised admiringly, her eyes twinkling with bright stars.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled calmly, thinking, "Whatever I say to you is correct, right?"

　　Despite his complaints, Kyosuke Kousaka still likes Aoki's personality.

　　After all, such a character is very interesting.

　　Come to think of it, he once thought about having a yandere girlfriend, and now he actually has one.

　　"So... what should we do now?"

　　Kaguya asked quietly.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw Kaguya's eager look, he knew that she was very interested in making sakuramochi, so he smiled.

　　"I'll take out the materials first."

　　After saying that, he took out the red bean filling, red glutinous rice, various bowls, plates, and tools.

　　Then he placed a huge smooth carpet on the ground.

　　Seeing this, the others quickly spread out the carpet, and Kyosuke Kousaka took out a soft straw mat from the space.

　　Otherwise, it would be very uncomfortable to sit on the ground for a long time.

　　"Is this a millstone?" Yosuga poked at the strangely shaped millstone tool, which was about half the height of Kaguya.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "Yes, grind the red glutinous rice into powder, add some water and other ingredients, and it will be a very common sakura cake crust."

　　Kasumigaoka seemed to be thinking about something.

　　"The most important thing about sakura cake is not only the soft and chewy crust, but also the light cherry blossom fragrance."

　　She once ate the sakuramochi that was given to her as a reward.

　　In addition to being as small and exquisite as expected, the outer layer of cherry blossom leaves has a unique cherry blossom fragrance combined with the slightly sweet bean paste taste, which is very wonderful.

　　Now that the bean filling looks fine, the key to making it still lies in the outer skin and the cherry leaves.

　　Kamisama Yume looked around and said, "Pick leaves from the cherry tree."

　　"I remember that the leaves of the cherry tree didn't have much fragrance." Zhuiyue Shen couldn't help but say.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke whispers.

　　"You sound like you've eaten cherry blossom leaves, don't you?"

　　He also remembered that Zhuiyue Shen came to Kyoto to survive, and that the food he gave to the first pseudo-believer was bamboo shoots. He probably had a guess and said:

　　"The fragrance of cherry blossoms needs to be stimulated by processing and making cherry tree leaves. Just like many tender vegetables have earthy and astringent smells, they can be removed through spices, blanching, etc...."

　　I have to say that Kyosuke Kousaka is also a talented cook.

　　A lot of his cooking knowledge and skills were replicated through Yukino, Nino and others.

　　Because of his stronger sensory abilities and the ability to adjust in all aspects carefully to the best of his ability, Kyosuke Kousaka believes that his cooking skills are better than theirs.

　　But he wouldn't be too smug or anything like that.

　　The purpose of learning cooking is to win the favor of partners, so why would you lose sight of the main goal?

　　"...Lord Kyosuke is very knowledgeable in this area." Kasumigaoka had a complicated expression and her heart was beating fast.

　　It was something that he should have been a little better at, but he was completely defeated by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She felt like she was naked.

　　And they have to endure the whipping of the whip called "shame".

　　"I've lost my confidence. Aren't women better at this?" Goldfish Princess pouted as she still wanted to try making delicious sakuramochi.

　　He looks about sixteen or seventeen years old, but still behaves and talks like a little kid.

　　It seems that Goldfish Princess is really relaxed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke thought so and continued to explain.

　　"I haven't done it before, I just heard about it so I can talk about it so clearly. And many times, talking about it and doing it are two different things."

　　As soon as the words fell.

　　Kasumigaoka, Kingohime, and Kaguya, who were still a little unconfident, suddenly raised their eyes, each of them full of fighting spirit.

　　Qingji didn't seem to have this worry, and Kyosuke Kousaka knew it of course, because this woman was an expert in cooking.

　　Even if she had never made sakuramochi before, she would still not feel insecure.

　　Because "if one thing is successful, all things are successful."

　　Since he is good at cooking, it will be easy for him to make other foods.

　　——At this moment, Qing Ji seemed to exude a calm yet arrogant temperament.

　　As time went by, Qingji, who was very dexterous, proved her abilities.

　　Others are far behind.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka watched everyone busy processing the red glutinous rice in various ways, so he simply asked Kamisama Yume to go pick leaves.

　　There are also some requirements for the leaves of cherry trees. At least you have to pick those that are fragrant and of moderate size.

　　"Which tree?"

　　“This one.”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pointed at the cherry tree that didn't seem to have much spirituality and didn't have much fuzz on its leaves.

　　Yosuke looked up at the ten-meter-tall cherry tree with a thoughtful expression.

　　After a long while, she looked at Kousaka Kyosuke and said, "Pick a shorter one, and then I'll stand on your shoulders to collect the leaves. This will be more convenient and quick..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's face is black.

　　"You followed me here just to step on me?"

　　"No, no, I just saw other people doing it and wanted to try it."

　　"Are those people from Kyoto Port again?"

　　"Hey, some of the people over there are quite interesting. There are a lot of new things."

　　"I won't let you step on me anyway."

　　"What about sitting?"

　　"Come your head a little closer, I'll tell you to calm down." Kyosuke Kousaka said to Kamisama Yui with a clenched fist.

　　Yomiuri turned her head away and pretended not to see it: "You need to change your violent personality."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ignored her and started picking the fruits using magic.

　　He discovered that every tree in this cherry blossom forest had a lot of spirituality, so he tried his best to pay attention to this aspect.

　　Things with high spirituality have the potential to become monsters.

　　Even before becoming a monster, he had some vague thoughts.

　　In this case, Kyosuke Kosaka picking their leaves without permission would be like pulling their hair.

　　He didn't know if it would hurt, but he knew it was best to be careful.

　　The picking is complete.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka infused a bit of spiritual power into the cherry tree from which he was picking leaves as a token of his appreciation.

　　Otherwise, he might become a monster in the future and come to question him.

　　If this situation really happens, it would be embarrassing enough.

　　"You are quite gentle." Yuukito sighed.

　　"Lies are also a kind of tenderness. I can now lift you up to the sky with the greatest tenderness."

　　"And then you're going to cut off the firewood from under me and let me fall hard, right? Men nowadays are really scary..."

　　"Yes, be careful."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke made threatening remarks to Kamisama Yui.

　　Yuuki Shin put her hands on her hips, curled her lips, and glared at Kousaka Kyosuke: "I am the protagonist of this party."

　　"It's enough for you to be responsible for eating more."

　　"Oh, speaking of this red bean filling, is it sweet enough?"

　　"Well, if it's too sweet, it won't go well with the crust."

　　"Didn't you say you were good at talking? You can only talk, but why do you feel like you want to do it?"

　　"You're so annoying..."

　　Faced with the sabotage and nitpicking, Kyosuke Kousaka used his free hand to poke Kamisama Yuuki's head.

　　Kamisama Yume's head tilted, and her body followed suit, then she bounced back like a slingshot!

　　“Ahaha!”

　　“——？！”

　　After being hit by the "waist stab", Kyosuke Kousaka's body tilted, his eyes widened, and he almost made a strange sound.

　　"…Why are you still using your divine power?"

　　As he spoke, Kyosuke Kousaka touched his waist and his eyes turned unfriendly when he looked at Kamisama Yume.

　　Isn't it said that we should conserve divine power?

　　The result is a prank?

　　"Hoha!" Yumejie crossed her hands in front of her body and retreated repeatedly, as if to guard against a wolf. She didn't say anything, but just kept shouting "Hoha Hoha".

　　Kyosuke Kousaka silently put the cherry tree leaves into the space and walked towards Kamisama Yumeno.

　　Seeing this, Yuuki Shin suddenly turned around and shouted:

　　“Help! Aaaaaaah—”

　　“Ahaha!”

　　“Ah, ah…”

　　Rhythmic calls came one after another.

　　When Zhuiyue Shen, Kasumigaoka, Kingohime, Kaguya and others who were sitting on the carpet saw Kousaka Kyosuke "chasing" Yuunoki Shen, they looked at each other in silence.

　　After a while, they all started laughing.

　　When he laughed, the "battle" between Kousaka Kyousuke and Kamisama Yuki changed again.

　　After being poked in the stomach several times by Kousaka Kyousuke, Yosuke got angry.

　　Without hesitation, he used his divine power to strike back fiercely with one finger at an extremely fast speed.

　　"Uh..." Kyosuke Kousaka resisted the urge to cover his hands behind his back and simply ran away.

　　“Don’t run!”

　　Kamisama Yume discovered that Kyosuke Kousaka's "weakness" seemed to be behind him. She was surprised and happy, with a mixture of anger and joy, and her pretty face was twisted into a ball.

　　The facial expression is indescribable.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't respond to Kamisama Yui, he just ran away.

　　It’s not that he is a coward, but he realized that he almost exploded just now, and that would really leave a psychological trauma.

　　"Hey, hey, stop making trouble!"

　　Seeing Kyosuke Kousaka running over, Zhuiyue Shen hurriedly warned Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly turned behind Kingohime.

　　"Goldfish, it's time for me to see the extent of your feelings for me!"

　　As he spoke, Kyosuke Kousaka put his hands under the ribs of the slightly dazed Kingohime, lifted her up, and let her face Yosuga Kamisama.

　　"...Hey, this test of yours really makes me want to beat someone up."

　　Goldfish Princess, who was floating in the air in front of Kousaka Kyosuke, said depressedly.

　　The index fingers of Yuuki Shin's hands were stretched straight, rubbing against each other like swords, and she was laughing:

　　"Konyu-hime, you want to take the blame for Kyousuke, right?"

　　“Ah, don’t…”

　　When Goldfish saw the sinister look of Kamisama Yume, she was immediately frightened and kicked the air in panic with her feet.

　　"Don't bully Goldfish. Let me take the blame for her." Kaguya stood in front of Goldfish with her hands open wide. Her little face was indescribably determined.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was particularly touched, "Kaguya-sama is really an angel."

　　Kasumigaoka was looking at Kousaka Kyosuke sideways.

　　"Master Kyousuke, won't you give me some advice?"

　　She felt that she had to change her mind about Kousaka Kyousuke a little bit. Kaguya was trembling so much that she could hardly stand up.

　　Goldfish Princess, who was hugged by Kousaka Kyosuke, couldn't help but say: "Kyosuke is so old, but he is still ticklish."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka's dark white eyes.

　　He is not ticklish, but he is afraid of being suddenly attacked from behind.

　　“Yes, that’s my problem…”

　　Qing Ji is unreliable and now she looks like she doesn't know who to help.

　　Goldfish was probably a little ticklish, so she didn't agree.

　　Kasumigaoka is more like a bystander.

　　Needless to say, Moon Chasing God looked at him with contempt.

　　Princess Kaguya is a little angel and a little cutie, but she is so pitiful.

　　Okay, take a hit.

　　"Enmusubi Kamisama, come at me!" Kyosuke Kousaka put Goldfish down and walked over.

　　Kaguya's eyes welled up with tears: "Mr. Kyosuke, just let me do it..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was quite weird. "Don't get too into it, it's just for fun."

　　“Ahaha!”

　　A very powerful female voice sounded from behind.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the touch.

　　As long as it’s not exploded, that’s fine.

　　Although he thought so, Kyosuke Kousaka still tried hard to pretend to be awkward.

　　"Mr. Kyosuke!" Kaguya ran over crying and hugged Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　The soft and pleasant sound, like the chirping of birds in the early morning, made Kyosuke Kousaka feel moved.

　　The little girl's unique soft body made Kyosuke Kousaka feel like he was trapped in a magical world.

　　"I'm fine. Yorukonosuke's attacks are just average."

　　"Yeah, he poked me once in the head and eighteen times in the stomach. I only poked him three times."

　　Yuuki Kamisama said with an unhappy look on her face.

　　She wanted to poke it back sixteen times!

　　Kasumigaoka quietly approached Kamisama Yuuki, and asked in a low voice with a strange look on her face: "Ms. Yuuki, why are you poking there..."

　　"Because he's ticklish there!"

　　Kamisama Yuuki answered directly.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke thought to himself, "You think too much. I'm just afraid that you'll make a mistake and explode."

　　He didn't explain either.

　　Because if you think about it carefully, he was the one who caused the conflict.

　　But he didn't expect that Kamisama Yui would even use her divine power to poke him hard in the stomach.

　　It didn't hurt at all, but the sour feeling almost made him roll his eyes and make an exaggerated expression.

　　Fortunately, it only happened once.

　　After the commotion, a group of people started making sakura cakes.

　　There weren't so many problems during the process.

　　Judging from the results, there are all kinds of uneven cherry-colored glutinous rice skins, and huge differences in the amount of bean paste... Kyosuke Kosaka, who is responsible for making the cherry tree leaves, is definitely the best of the whole show.

　　At least Kyosuke Kousaka thought that he could taste a bit of cherry blossoms.

　　"When you eat sakura mochi, you can taste the scent of peach blossoms." This is what Yuuki Yume said.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt that this god was really trying to make things difficult for him, but after thinking about it, he was too lazy to bother with it.

　　This time I came here to enjoy the peach blossoms.

　　Kamisama Yume still looks at Kyosuke Kousaka with a somewhat unfriendly look.

　　Now I remember it again!

　　"Kyosuke poked me nineteen times in total, and I only poked him three times. The last two were in my buttocks..."

　　No, you must remember it.

　　Kamisama Yumate remembered that there were sixteen moves left and planned to put them into action one day.

　　Rustle~

　　The peach blossoms, as numerous as stars, sway happily on the branches as the spring breeze blows. The peach tree seems to create a world of pink rain.

　　"So beautiful." Kaguya couldn't help but say.

　　Zhuiyueshen stared at the peach blossom rain intently, feeling as if he had fallen into a sea of ​​peach blossoms.

　　"I finally achieved my goal... I became a god."

　　Muttering to herself, Zhuiyue Shen's eyes were on Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　The young face has sharp contours, a straight nose and thin lips, and there is a leisurely and peaceful temperament when he closes his eyes and then looks up.

　　Zhuiyue Shen vaguely remembered the first time they met, when Kousaka Kyousuke lifted her ear. At that time...

　　Goldfish Princess, who was sitting next to Kyosuke Kousaka, was in a daze.

　　The eyes are filled with flying peach blossoms.

　　At this moment, there was only Kyosuke Kousaka in her eyes.

　　"I'll protect you next time."

　　Goldfish thought about what happened before and said unhappily in her heart.

　　A certain kind of attachment becomes more profound and sincere.

　　Princess Kaguya, who was still half-huggled by Kyosuke for comfort, secretly glanced at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　I prayed silently, "Kyosuke-san, please continue to enjoy the peach blossoms with everyone... and me next year."

　　Qing Ji had already put her hands together and prayed directly, "Lord Yukon, please continue to bless my marriage with Kyousuke."

　　Kamisama Yuuki, who was still eating her sakuramochi, said: “……?!”

　　Am I not right beside you??

　　Kasumigaoka admired the peach blossoms with a smile, and just looked at them, looking forward to the cherry blossoms that would come after the peach blossoms.

　　Half an hour passed.

　　The group left. Before leaving, Kyosuke Kousaka offered three portions of sakura mochi to the cherry tree that provided the leaves, and the peach tree that allowed them to enjoy the flowers.

　　A light breeze blew, and another shower of peach blossoms fell.

　　A half-illusory figure quietly landed in front of Sakuramochi and stood there quietly.

　　After a few seconds, she looked in the direction of the cherry tree.

　　"Sakura, would you like to have some sakura cakes together?"

　　As soon as the words fell.

　　A dignified woman in a red kimono suddenly appeared over there by the cherry blossom tree.

　　The woman was wearing a red kimono, her shiny black hair just reaching her shoulders, and she had a bright cherry blossom on her head. Her face and eyes were gentle, and her gentle and demure temperament left a deep impression on those who saw her for the first time.

　　

　　"No, this is the child's."

　　"Well, it can't eat it...then give it to me."

　　"No need, he gave it to you."

　　"Don't make excuses! We'll split it in half!"

　　The beautiful figure becomes entity.

　　A young girl with a face as charming as a spring flower appeared completely, and her clear voice was like the sound of a yellow oriole singing in a valley, pleasant to the ear, with a bit of intonation.

　　

　　"Today, everyone loves you very much."

　　The cherry blossom demon named Ying did not refuse again. She just smiled and praised her friend the peach blossom demon, and changed the subject naturally.

　　"What, what do you like?" The Peach Blossom Fairy retorted, "It's just that I bloomed earlier than you. After a while, just help me forget it."

　　"Look, wasn't it like that before? They all mistook me for you, and in the end, it was fine if they made a mistake, but they also looked down on me because I was short and ugly."

　　"..." The Sakura Fairy listened to the Peach Blossom Fairy's mumbling helplessly and did not try to comfort her.

　　Because friends don't like comfort.

　　Many times I prefer to hear the truth.

　　It’s a pity that the truth in this world is never pleasant to hear.

　　Then she had no choice but to keep silent.

　　"So that's Kyousuke who's been very famous these days. He doesn't look that impressive, and he didn't seem to notice us."

　　"I noticed it, but I just pretended not to see it."

　　Sakura Fairy had to tell the truth.

　　It seemed that Kyosuke Kousaka really didn't notice them, and he probably just ignored them because he didn't want to disturb them.

　　Because she really believes what other monsters think of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Moreover, the story of repelling the big monster holding the magic weapon is widely circulated, and monsters from all over the country have talked about it, so it should be correct.

　　Since Kyosuke Kousaka is so powerful, how could he not discover them?

　　"…pretend not to see?!"

　　The Peach Blossom Demon was stunned, and finally reacted completely.

　　Sakura Fairy smiled: "It's fine as long as we keep it a secret. Isn't it something worth being happy about that everyone likes to watch us?"

　　"That's true, but next time it will be your turn."

　　"That's not necessarily true. Our flowering periods overlap. They will enjoy the peach blossoms and the cherry blossoms at the same time..."

　　"Eat, eat sakuramochi."

　　Peach Blossom Fairy's heart was pounding and she was so excited that she couldn't express it in words.

　　Whenever the flowering season comes, some people are attracted to come and enjoy the flowers, but they all end up thinking that her "cherry blossom" is not pretty. Now someone finally recognizes it!

　　So happy!

　　Should I scatter more flowers next time?

　　Come here in the fall, she will bring out peaches for everyone to eat~

　　Oh.

　　The Sakura Fairy held a piece of Sakura Cake and smiled knowingly.

　　She understood that her friend was secretly very happy.

　　I just hope that next time you come over, you won’t forget Tao…

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　After returning, Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to Kingohime, Kaguya-hime, Kamisama Yumusi, Kasumigaoka and others, and then continued to return with Aohime and Tsukigahama.

　　On the way, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but ask about Zhuiyue Shen's situation out of curiosity.

　　"After becoming a god, do you feel something different?"

　　"It feels like I can accomplish a lot of things, but once I use my divine power, I find it's not enough."

　　Zhuiyue Shen, who had a confident look on his face, immediately revealed an expression of slight regret.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was speechless.

　　He raised his hand and touched the furry tail of the Moon Chaser.

　　"You are getting too arrogant. If you continue like this, I feel like you will trample me under your feet one day."

　　“You…”

　　Moon-chasing God looked puzzled.

　　The first thing that came to her mind was that she had been asked to change into a lot of strange clothes and even wear long socks.

　　There were many times when...

　　"Well, let's skip this topic," Kousaka Kyosuke said calmly, "Is there anything else you want to do next? It's a rare opportunity for you to come out, so if you want to do something, I can still satisfy you."

　　Qing Ji immediately raised her hand excitedly: "Love love!"

　　Zhuiyue Shen was stunned at first, then her cheeks suddenly turned red: "——No!"

　　"ah……"

　　The smile on Qingji's face disappeared and she looked lost in an instant.

　　The blue hair has lost the beautiful glow that a young girl should have.

　　Zhuiyueshen immediately felt embarrassed: "I, I'm not against your opinion..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Zhuiyue Shen and Aohime respectively.

　　"It's okay, I can handle this!"

　　Zhuiyue Shen glared at Kousaka Kyousuke. "What does it matter to me? I don't want to see your body! That long straight thing is scary..."

　　"Then let's do it without further delay~"

　　Qingji, who was still feeling lost, quickly looked up and said happily.

　　The expression changed so quickly that Zhuiyue Shen couldn't react completely for a while.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka moves even faster!

　　He wasn't planning on eating the Moon Chaser.

　　But that doesn't mean they can't see the love affairs between men and women.

　　It’s decided.

　　When he wants to escape later, pinch the rabbit's ears to calm Moon Chaser down...

　　Otsuki Shrine.

　　Kagura, who was waiting for Kousaka Kyosuke to return, was silently looking at the books she carried with her.

　　It contained some folk tales about the Tang Dynasty, all of which were related to love. She liked reading them very much.

　　Love in books can have happy endings, but also tragedies.

　　Kagura always fantasizes about bringing it into it.

　　I found that a happy ending is more suitable for her.

　　"Ms. Kagura..."

　　"Okay, I'll come over now."

　　Kagura heard someone calling and turned her gaze from the book to the source of the voice.

　　Then I found out that the person asking for help was a girl named Hoshino Ai.

　　Her child was born with congenital defects.

　　It is indeed very troublesome, and it needs to be nurtured with spiritual power until it grows bigger before it will be safe.

　　Under normal circumstances, the mother needs to observe the situation, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.

　　Kagura could already imagine how hard it was for Moon Chaser to stay here.

　　"Thank you for troubling Zhuiyue."

　　While thinking, Kagura also started to treat Hoshino Ai's daughter Rumi.

　　Hoshino Ai looked at him worriedly, her heart aching.

　　Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei, who were free, also walked over silently.

　　Hayasaka Ai: "Normally, Rumi didn't seem to have any problems, but after Aohime left, something went wrong, and Lady Kagura came over to help watch over her..."

　　Immediately, Hayasaka Ai had a guess.

　　She quickly figured out that it was Zhuiyue Shen who usually took care of Rumi's physical condition, which was why Rumi looked fine.

　　Well, ever since I knew that the shrine is indeed protected by the god Zhuiyue Shen.

　　Hayasaka Ai knew that many smooth things might be related to her.

　　As for Kyosuke Kousaka whom I haven't seen for a long time?

　　Hayasaka Ai knew very well that Kousaka Kyosuke was avoiding suspicion.

　　After all, there are quite a lot of women at the shrine, and it would be awkward to go in and out.

　　Even Kagura, whose dress was obviously unusual, would make everyone feel restrained every time she came over.

　　After all, differences in identity and status will make communication between each other very difficult.

　　When all the women moved to the village with their children, they probably felt a lot more relaxed.

　　Because children are not mentally mature, some of them might act up and disrupt Kagura, which is very bad.

　　"There are less than ten people living here now..."

　　Hayasaka Ai sighed again.

　　In addition to arable land, many resources in the village are distributed on a "first come, first served" basis, and some residences with good geographical locations need to be fought over.

　　So naturally, everyone moved in hastily.

　　There were definitely conflicts, but Hayasaka Ai resolved them one by one.

　　Nowadays, life is becoming easier and easier.

　　Then Hayasaka Ai began to think about herself.

　　"What is Kyousuke-sama's attitude towards me... I didn't expect that he would be Mr. Kusa..."

　　As her head was thinking about various things, Hayasaka Ai felt a little uneasy.

　　From the day that Kyosuke Kousaka brought Aoki here, she completely understood who the mysterious person in her previous dream was.

　　It turns out that everything other people do is seen by the head of this family.

　　It's scary every time I think about it.

　　Fortunately, she didn't do anything inappropriate.

　　Similarly, Hayasaka Ai felt sorry for those alumni and classmates who did stupid things in their dreams.

　　Of course, she didn't have much time to care about it at this time.

　　Like Hayasaka Ai, the not-so-stupid Kei Shirogane naturally discovered the secret.

　　But she was in a depressed mood these days and didn't have the mood to think much.

　　Since her mother is not very satisfied with her current life, she hears complaints every time she goes back.

　　But Bai Yingui really didn't know what to do.

　　"I have to thank Kyousuke-sama for having him arrange for my brother to take care of people instead of doing chores..."

　　Thinking of his brother Shirogane Miyuki, Shirogane Kei thought with gratitude.

　　Sometimes she hesitated whether to thank Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　But no matter how you look at it, it seems to be going too far, so it’s best to just do things quietly.

　　Yes, that's it.

　　Ignore Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei's aimless thoughts.

　　Kagura quickly rescued Hoshino Ai's daughter and took her out for some fresh air.

　　"Today's weather is clear and bright, so it's better to go outside and walk around."

　　This is what Kagura suggested.

　　My husband often tells me to look at the beautiful scenery outside and breathe some fresh air.

　　Of course, Hoshino Ai did not object to the proposal and walked out holding her daughter Rumi.

　　In order to see Teruru's beautiful clothes, Kagura simply followed.

　　When they walked outside, the two of them started chatting slowly.

　　"…Looking after Rumi, it turns out that you want to know love."

　　"Yes, although it's selfish."

　　Hoshino Ai said embarrassedly.

　　She never concealed this fact.

　　Especially with people you feel you can get along with.

　　Hoshino Aixin thought that she might be able to get some answers from these people she could talk to.

　　Such as Qingji.

　　Hoshino Ai vaguely felt something, but she didn’t know if it was an illusion?

　　Now, she wanted to find the answer from Kagura.

　　"I can't say I'm selfish. In many cases, people in this world judge others by their actions rather than their hearts. It doesn't matter what you think in your heart, as long as you don't do things that you know are wrong in real life."

　　Kagura said.

　　As she was influenced by Kyosuke Kousaka, her thoughts gradually overlapped with his.

　　"Then Miss Kagura, do you know what love is?" Seeing that Kagura was so easy to talk to, Hoshino Ai tested her cautiously.

　　When Kagura heard the question, there was an obvious change on her calm face.

　　"I don't know how to answer this. If you don't mind, you can listen to some of the things between Kyousuke and me..."

　　The scene of opening her eyes and waking up from the deep darkness and being gently embraced by Kyosuke Kousaka is a memory that Kagura will never forget. If there is anyone who is confused about love and is willing to listen, she would be happy to share it.

 232. The Explanation of Love/Kagura's Little Attack/The Siren's First Appearance/Miscellaneous

　　I don’t know how much time passed.

　　After listening to Kagura's narration, Hoshino Ai was completely immersed in a whirlpool of thought.

　　How to say it?

　　Holding hands, hugging, touching heads, feeding...all the things that couples should do were done.

　　It's exactly the same as Qingji said.

　　Hoshino Ai seems to be able to experience it personally.

　　"One day, someone who loves you will appear."

　　"Thank you, Ms. Kagura..."

　　Seeing that Kagura was deliberately comforting her, Hoshino Ai became embarrassed.

　　It was clearly her who asked for help this time, but he was still so eager to help her.

　　I can only say that Kagura is really a very good girl.

　　However, Hoshino Ai still felt hesitant about love.

　　"It has been completely confirmed. Aoki-sama and Kagura-sama's husband, Kyousuke-sama, is indeed able to give his spouse 'love'."

　　"Unfortunately, this kind of man is almost extinct even in modern times, let alone in this era."

　　After all, having lived in an orphanage for a long time, Hoshino Ai is very self-aware.

　　Therefore, even if we know some of the meanings of "love", it is still difficult to put it into practice.

　　Especially now when even making a living is so difficult.

　　Now, when her daughter Rumi's health gets better, she plans to move to a village not far from the shrine.

　　Men are not allowed to live there. If you really want to live with a man, you have to move out...

　　Hoshino Ai didn't quite understand the rules there, but she just hoped that when Rumi got better, there would still be a place for them to live in the village.

　　Otherwise I'll have to ask for help again.

　　This will make her feel very sorry.

　　However, Hoshino Ai will not be too embarrassed.

　　Isn't it natural to abandon dignity because of survival issues?

　　Anyway, she never took her face too seriously.

　　I have been like this since I was a child, and it’s actually quite good. At least I can survive easily after coming into this world.

　　Compared to those who are frail and weak, we are already happy enough.

　　"Kyosuke is back..."

　　Suddenly, Kagura said.

　　Hoshino Ai, who was still staring at her daughter in a daze, subconsciously looked at Kagura, and then followed Kagura's line of sight.

　　At first glance, she saw the man in hunting clothes - Kyosuke.

　　Kyosuke, who looks only a few years older than her, can be said to be top-notch in terms of identity, status, and appearance.

　　Normal girls like him, right?

　　This is what Hoshino Ai thought, but she had no emotion in her heart. She lowered her head and her body became shorter as a reflex.

　　salute.

　　When you meet someone of higher status, just bow humbly.

　　Don't think that this is shameful, because people who think that way will not live long.

　　In the past, some boys who were probably from Japan like her died in the same way.

　　Probably because they have never been exposed to society and don’t know the social rules.

　　It just so happens that the social rule of this era is "if you make a mistake, you will die", and if you want to repent, you must be given the opportunity to repent.

　　Anyway, Hoshino Ai doesn't think she would make those stupid mistakes.

　　"I'm leaving first, Hoshino Ai."

　　"Goodbye, Miss Kagura."

　　Seeing Kagura saying goodbye to her, Hoshino Ai also bowed her head and said goodbye.

　　Kagura nodded and trotted towards Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　There is only Aoki on Kyosuke Kousaka's side.

　　The Moon Chasing God was the type who hid his body and went into the shrine without looking back.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew that Zhuiyue Shen would be avoiding him for a long time.

　　He didn't do anything excessive to Zhuiyue Shen.

　　It was to let Zhuiyue Shen see how much he loved Qingji, and then, Zhuiyue Shen was scared as if petrified the whole time.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka walked up to her, her ears and tail were stretched up to the sky, and she turned and ran away in fear... But she was caught by Kyosuke Kousaka, who had expected this, and after being comforted a little, she felt much better.

　　All in all, things went smoothly this time.

　　The Moon-Chasing God successfully became a god, and he admired the peach blossoms and ate cherry cakes with everyone, and finally had a small party.

　　It's a perfect outcome anyway.

　　If there is any fault to be found, it is that Kagura is not there.

　　It is really too much of a scumbag that Kagura was waiting at the shrine while he was "living a life of debauchery" somewhere else.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also knew this, so he planned to accompany Kagura before the sun completely sets.

　　Otherwise, I would never be able to get over the feeling.

　　"Kyosuke~ Then I'll leave first~"

　　Qingji, who was completely satisfied, waved her hand to Kyosuke Kousaka and said goodbye gracefully.

　　She is so happy!

　　It feels so great to have been loved and treated tenderly for so long!

　　I will have more energy to work and live.

　　"Goodbye. I'll send you another letter when I'm not here."

　　"Um!"

　　Qing Ji left with a smile, without much reluctance.

　　Because next is Kagura's time.

　　Kagura has been very busy today and has not yet attended the celebration. She looks very pitiful no matter how you look at her.

　　So Qingji thought that she couldn't be so selfish.

　　"Kagura, goodbye~"

　　When she met Kagura coming towards her, Aokiji continued to say goodbye.

　　Kagura also raised her little hand and waved: "Goodbye."

　　After saying that, he walked quickly in the direction of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also walked quickly forward, smiled and embraced her with open arms.

　　There weren't many people around at the moment, so it didn't matter if I did this.

　　The main thing is to express my concern for Kagura.

　　Sometimes, it is better to express your feelings through practical actions.

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　Seeing Kyosuke Kousaka open his arms and hug her, Kagura happily snuggled into his arms and felt the embrace that made her feel so excited again.

　　"Okay, let's go. We still have some time. I'll take you to see the sunset." Kyosuke Kousaka said with a smile.

　　After saying that, he glanced in the direction of Qing Ji and found that she was chattering with a starry girl, feeling relaxed.

　　It seems that Qingji has also made some very good friends.

　　And on Qingji's side.

　　She was talking to Hoshino Ai with great interest.

　　"Look, I also brought homemade sakura cakes~"

　　"Thank you, Miss Qingji."

　　“No need to thank me~ Because I want to repay you - please continue to listen to my sharing today~”

　　"OK."

　　Hoshino Ai agreed with a smile, saying that she enjoyed this kind of thing.

　　Even though she has no memory of loving others or being loved by others, she still likes to learn about love.

　　On the inner side of the main hall of the shrine.

　　Seeing Aoki and Hoshino Ai chatting so well, Hayasaka Ai felt quite weird.

　　No matter what, Qingji's status is definitely much higher than hers, and Qingji is also friendly to her and Baiyingui, as well as to other people, just occasionally throwing a tantrum.

　　However, the person who finally became friends with Aokiji was Hoshino Ai, who had just arrived and stayed here.

　　Hayasaka Ai could only express helplessness about this.

　　If she could have a better relationship with Aokiji, she could also have more contact with Kousaka Kyousuke...

　　Judging from the situation, Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't seem to have any special feelings towards her.

　　But Hayasaka Ai knew that the best choice was still Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Therefore, she wanted to have more contact with Kyosuke Kousaka, but because of the women and children here, Kyosuke Kousaka never stepped in, so it was naturally difficult for Hayasaka Ai to have contact with her.

　　As a result, there has not been much progress to date.

　　What a pity.

　　"I want to enjoy my youth, and I want a man too... I wonder how Kaguya-san is doing now?"

　　A lot of worries came to Hayasaka Ai's heart.

　　For a moment, she felt a little melancholy.

　　The setting sun in the sky dyed the earth red, and the world seemed to have fallen into silence.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was already on top of a hill, was hugging Kagura and quietly admiring the sunrise with her.

　　Kagura's soft little face was dotted with the bright orange color, and her whole body exuded an alluring glow.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was also enjoying the Kagura.

　　His heart was filled with emotion, but he still endured it.

　　You can't be shivering all day long.

　　Didn’t we still live like normal without these things before?

　　Thinking of this, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that he was still too indulgent.

　　Well, be more careful next time.

　　"Kyosuke, I find myself unable to grow up."

　　"You're talking about this... I wouldn't have noticed it if you hadn't said it, but it doesn't matter. Whether you grow up or not, I will treat you like this right now."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said without hesitation.

　　He was indeed aware of this problem, but he didn't care much about it.

　　The main thing is that I really can't see any problem, so let's just leave it that way.

　　"Well, I'm glad you said that, but it's just...something between us, so what should we do?"

　　A mysterious blush gradually appeared on Kagura's little face.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard what Kagura said vaguely, he understood it quickly and was speechless.

　　"I finally managed to suppress my greatest desire, and you urged me to commit a crime?"

　　I really want to complain.

　　No, I have already said it in my heart.

　　Despite this, Kousaka Kyousuke showed no sign of abnormality, and his speed of answering was not slow.

　　"Just wait five years. I'm right beside you anyway. You can't run away."

　　"Five years..."

　　Kagura looked down at her little hands.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke suspected that he was counting, and at the same time, he was holding Kagura's little hand and laughing.

　　Cross your fingers and place your palms together.

　　The soft and warm touch fascinated Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"Time flies by quickly."

　　"Yes, Kyousuke has you by my side."

　　Kagura's smile was as beautiful as a flower, and her pair of cherry-pink eyes were filled with a misty spring fog.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also smiled and hugged Kagura tightly.

　　Under the dim sunset, the shadows that were already huddled together became longer and longer...

　　Day 340 of Crossing

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to the official residence and then returned to the mansion. He did not leave Kyoto casually.

　　According to the news brought by Minamoto no Raikou early in the morning, there was some movement at Mount Suzuka.

　　Specifically, it seems that sentinels have begun to appear around Kyoto.

　　No matter how you look at it, it seems like they want to attack.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka naturally cannot run around.

　　Of course, he did not go to the official residence to take charge. After all, the fire soldiers of the Procuratorate were not the protagonists this time. As long as they tried their best to maintain order and prevent the war from spreading to the nobles, it would be enough.

　　If you force yourself to get involved, it will only get in the way!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did not underestimate Kyoto's military strength.

　　In terms of both quantity and quality, it is more than enough to protect the nobles or resist the sirens of Mount Suzuka.

　　The saying goes, "Maintain troops for a thousand days and deploy them for a moment."

　　It's time for the Onmyoji and samurai, who are usually supported by the royal family and nobles, to show their abilities.

　　Whether it's a mule or a horse, pull it out for a walk.

　　In this situation, those who have to go to the battlefield must not escape and must behave actively, otherwise their reputation will plummet and their lives will probably be ruined.

　　After all, this is an era where reputation is very important.

　　The reputation of Onmyoji and samurai lies in their strength and bravery.

　　Once the reputation in this area is damaged, it will be very difficult to make up for it.

　　This is also the reason why Kyosuke Kousaka asked all his brothers-in-law to participate in the battle.

　　Although these people are supposed to maintain order according to their duties, they have been present in every battle before, and Kyosuke Kousaka also promoted them specifically for their achievements in this regard.

　　Then, if he didn't appear in this battle with Suzuka Mountain, his future promotion channels would be almost blocked.

　　Anyway, Kyosuke Kousaka probably won't take special care of them for a long time.

　　And if they participated in the war, they could continue to be promoted in the name of merit.

　　Not just them.

　　There are also some brave and combative fire soldiers in the official residence, including those from the Qin clan, the Fujiwara clan, and the Genji clan who joined later...

　　After all, this battle is essentially an extremely rare opportunity to gain merit.

　　If you don’t seize the opportunity this time, you may not have that chance in the future.

　　In fact, there are many opportunities in the future.

　　But in their view, this opportunity is extremely rare.

　　As long as you want to improve, you will never let it go.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't stop it.

　　"After repelling the sea monsters heading to Mount Suzuka, there will be a lot of things to do, but it seems that it will only be handled by the protagonists of Qingming... I will probably have to go out by then, and I really want to slack off."

　　When he thought of this, Kyosuke Kousaka became melancholy again.

　　at the same time.

　　Ayanokouji, Hikigaya, Horikita Manabu, Shijo Tei and others who are being remembered by Kousaka Kyosuke are practicing martial arts in the open space at the west gate, and they are practicing more enthusiastically than usual.

　　Far away, there were a group of young girls sitting and chatting with each other.

　　The three share the same home: Shizuko, Komachi, and Suzune Horikita.

　　"Komachi, which rice ball can you feel has higher spiritual power?"

　　“Yes, I can feel it clearly.”

　　"...Komachi, you have a strong spiritual talent."

　　"Hehe, if this can help Sister Shizuko, this would be perfect."

　　"Eh? You want to help? Okay, wait a moment, I'll get you some spiritual rice seeds right away—"

　　Shizuka turned into a gust of wind and ran away.

　　She thought that it was not good to always trouble her husband Kyosuke Kousaka, so she asked Komachi to help!

　　Komachi blinked and tilted her head. After a second or two, she said to Horikita Suzune, "Sister Shizuko must have come up with some special research again."

　　Horikita Suzune said with admiration: "It's amazing that Shizuko can devote herself to one thing."

　　She admires Shizuko very much.

　　Because she just found out recently that it was Jingzi who started the cultivation of Lingmi.

　　She ate Lingmi from time to time. It was delicious and she could feel her physical and mental strength being replenished faster than usual.

　　If you can eat spiritual rice during the battle, wouldn’t that be a huge advantage?

　　And then, Komachi in front of me isn't bad either.

　　Even without training, his abundant spiritual power could still put a lot of pressure on her...

　　Even though she knew that Komachi's spiritual power was dissipating and she didn't know how to use it, Horikita Suzune was very aware that when she really learned how to use it, the spells she had worked so hard to learn might not be as good as what Komachi learned for the first time.

　　What a terrible talent!

　　Komachi has amazing spiritual talents, Shizuko is an expert in agriculture... and what about her? She's just average.

　　It was hard for Horikita Suzune not to feel ashamed.

　　"Sister Suzune is also very powerful. She is proficient in both martial arts and magic!" As if seeing Horikita Suzune's emotions, Komachi quickly praised her.

　　Horikita Suzune nodded with a faint smile: "Thank you for the compliment."

　　She understands.

　　Komachi's praise cannot hide the fact that she is not talented.

　　It seems that she needs to work harder.

　　"And Sister Lingyin has a great figure too~"

　　“……”

　　Horikita Suzune remained silent when she heard Komachi's continued praise, and tried hard not to let her smile freeze.

　　She doesn't want to only use her figure as her main advantage... No, she must work harder!

　　

 233. Horikita Suzune's integration/Shijo Tei's consultation/Siren is coming online soon

　　Work hard! Work hard!

　　This was the first thought that came to Horikita Suzune's mind after she entered the mansion.

　　Especially after knowing that Kyosuke Kousaka is not averse to women who want to go out to handle affairs.

　　She is working harder to strengthen herself.

　　She became even more energetic when she knew she could go out freely with Yukino.

　　Although I can't go out these days because of the sea monsters, I still haven't stopped practicing martial arts and studying.

　　At that moment, when I saw that my brother Horikita Manabu was already able to fight three people at once, I became even more motivated~

　　"Brother, you have only practiced martial arts for a short period of time and have achieved such great results..."

　　Seeing Horikita Suzune slowly turning her gaze to Horikita Manabu, Komachi praised at the right time.

　　Horikita Suzune almost wanted to nod and praise her brother's strengths.

　　However, this was definitely inappropriate, so she also praised Hikigaya.

　　"The combined attack techniques of Lord Ahachi and Lord Kiyotaka are also perfect. Once they work together, they can attack or defend. Even when facing powerful monsters, they can deal with them calmly."

　　"Ah...hahaha, the combined attack technique. It's really easy for my brother to establish a tacit understanding with other men."

　　Komachi couldn't help but laugh dryly.

　　After hearing what Horikita Suzune said, she realized that her brother seemed to spend more time with other men than with his wife.

　　It’s a really good, funny thing.

　　"Master Ah Ba is a very good person, and he is excellent in both martial arts and in dealing with people."

　　Horikita Suzune praised again.

　　She really thought so.

　　Because Horikita Manabu occasionally talked about some official matters, Horikita Suzune also learned about the situations of Hikigaya, Ayanokouji, Shijo Tei and others who often worked with Horikita Manabu.

　　"Hee, isn't it great to learn from your brother?" Komachi praised again with a smile.

　　Horikita Suzune tried hard to hide her happy expression, and immediately said, "Generally speaking, it's because Kyousuke has a good eye."

　　Upon hearing this, Komachi nodded her head seriously.

　　"I'm sure of that, and I observed very carefully. Before, after I fertilized the garden, took a bath, and then insisted on writing, I was already very tired. As a result, when Kyosuke-sama discovered my situation, he picked me up and took me to the room to sleep."

　　“…Eh.”

　　"Just sleeping!"

　　Seeing that Horikita Suzune had a strange expression on her face, Komachi hurriedly explained.

　　Horikita Suzune understood, "I know that, but I didn't expect Kyousuke to be so attentive."

　　Although she currently does not have much contact with her future husband, Kyosuke Kosaka, she still gets instruction in martial arts from him from time to time and they talk to each other.

　　She felt that this rhythm was just right.

　　If the relationship develops too quickly, she might really feel uncomfortable.

　　She has never been in a relationship, so naturally she has zero experience in love.

　　Honestly, she didn't know how to express it.

　　So I have been observing.

　　After observing how other people treated Kyosuke Kousaka, I finally realized...that they were just treating their family members.

　　Well, you could say it’s the same way we treat couples.

　　It was not much different from what Horikita Suzune had imagined before.

　　This is very good indeed.

　　Unfortunately, Horikita Suzune still doesn't know how to deal with her relationship with Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　I wondered if I shouldn’t “go my own way”.

　　Everyone has that attitude, but I have another attitude, which seems like I am provoking someone.

　　So conflicted.

　　"Sister Suzune, when you really don't know what to do, just look at Kyousuke-sama with sparkling eyes. That's enough."

　　When Komachi saw Horikita Suzune mention Kousaka Kyosuke and then immediately fell into a trance, she immediately understood.

　　Horikita Suzune hesitated after hearing what Komachi said: "The eyes are shining..."

　　"That's it!"

　　Komachi stared at Horikita Suzune, her big eyes sparkling as if they were filled with broken diamonds, so crystal clear and bright that one could not take their eyes away.

　　Horikita Suzune could clearly see the touching ripples in Komachi's eyes, like waves on the water.

　　An indescribable emotion grew like a vine.

　　No, there were many invisible vines silently entwined around Horikita Suzune.

　　"...If they see you like this, both men and women will be moved."

　　After three or four seconds, Horikita Suzune came to her senses, looked away, and spoke slowly.

　　She finally understood why Komachi was always so easily favored!

　　Being coquettish is a woman’s weapon.

　　So it makes sense to be taken care of deliberately.

　　What's more, Komachi is kind, helpful and considerate. She would go out of her way to help her when she knew about her difficulties.

　　This is definitely something that Horikita Suzune can never compare to.

　　In this kind of love competition, Horikita Suzune is completely unable to defeat Komachi.

　　To be rational, it is better not to compare this aspect.

　　It's so discouraging.

　　"No, no," Komachi blushed, "I can't be like what Suzune-nee said, I'm attracted to both men and women. As long as you don't hate me, that's enough..."

　　Horikita Suzune shook her head firmly: "No, I like Komachi very much, and so do everyone else."

　　There is absolutely no need for intrigue in the inner quarters surrounding the mansion's sleeping palace.

　　As long as you do things quietly and don't do anything weird, you will be able to live a good life no matter what.

　　Therefore, Horikita Suzune was not very wary of the people here.

　　Even my former neighbor Ayanokouji was someone I trusted more.

　　After all, we are all in the same boat.

　　There is no conflict of interest at all.

　　That is naturally to do your own thing and get along well with everyone so that everyone can live in harmony in the future.

　　"Hey, Sister Lingyin..."

　　Komachi touched her burning cheeks with both hands, and then saw Horikita Suzune's serious expression, feeling really embarrassed.

　　This situation is just like the way her husband always praises her in a serious manner.

　　It seems, it really seems.

　　Whenever I think about it, I feel so embarrassed...

　　"Have some tea." Horikita Suzune picked up the teapot and filled the half cup of tea in front of Komachi.

　　"Thank you, Sister Lingyin."

　　"That's not necessary. Didn't you just want to teach me how to get along with Kyousuke-sama?"

　　“That’s nothing.”

　　Komachi smiled shyly and lowered her head to drink tea.

　　She knew that her husband had a strong desire, so she would definitely support him.

　　The main thing is that each sister has a very nice personality, and it’s easy and happy to get along with them.

　　Komachi ensured that she could play with everyone in the bedroom smoothly.

　　Of course, her original intention was to make everyone happy.

　　Like the case of Horikita Suzune.

　　She encounters this situation often and is willing to help.

　　For example, Kagura who gets along well with Komachi.

　　Komachi told Kagura some really, really shameful secrets.

　　After a while.

　　Shizuka came hurriedly holding a bag.

　　"Please, Komachi, identify the spiritual power content of some spiritual rice and arrange them in order!"

　　"Eh? The spiritual energy content is almost the same. No wonder Sister Shizuko is having such a headache... But it would be better to ask Kyousuke-sama, right? He likes to accept such requests anyway."

　　"Ahem, it's not good to bother Kyousuke-sama all the time."

　　"Hey, Sister Shizuko is too shy."

　　"Hey... Anyway, please!"

　　Shizuka clasped her hands together and lowered her head, feeling extremely embarrassed.

　　How to say it?

　　She still likes Kyosuke Kousaka very much, but Kyosuke Kousaka is still so difficult for her.

　　Every time she went to ask for help, Shizuko had to take a bath in advance and clean up afterwards. Sometimes Kyosuke Kousaka also helped, and as a result, Shizuko's mood became excited again.

　　After all, Shizuka is a normal woman, well, it would be more accurate to call her a girl.

　　Then, it is impossible not to react when touched by the man I like.

　　The scariest thing is that men also reacted.

　　In the end, there is a high probability that it will happen again... Over and over again, Shizuka is so tired.

　　After all, it is impossible to be a dead fish, so you must actively cooperate when combining.

　　What is the final result?

　　That goes without saying.

　　However, Shizuko still has to praise Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After each incident, Kyosuke Kousaka would comfort her gently, and she really felt wonderful.

　　The satisfaction of body and mind is indescribable.

　　If you think about it carefully, it is hard to imagine that this is a good man found in the Heian period.

　　"Except for his stronger desires, he really has no flaws... I heard from Madam Xiangzi that Kyousuke used to be very cold and aloof. I don't dare to imagine what he was like."

　　Shizuko muttered to herself, and unconsciously shifted her gaze from Komachi who was helping to Horikita Suzune.

　　Shizuko felt very familiar with the cool aura of Horikita Suzune.

　　It's not fake, it's natural.

　　Shizuko, who has known Yukino for a long time, certainly understands this.

　　Coincidentally, Horikita Suzune also looked at Shizuko.

　　The two people's eyes met each other.

　　"Shizuko, excuse me, what crops do you usually research?"

　　"Well... apart from high-yield rice and rice with spiritual power, there are also crops that are not picky about the land, are drought-resistant and flood-resistant, and have low requirements for soil and water, such as millet."

　　"It is indeed thanks to you that the women and children in the suburban villages have hope of survival."

　　Horikita Suzune said to Shizuko seriously.

　　The land in the newly built village is very barren, and the beans grow very slowly or sometimes don’t grow at all.

　　But it was not the case with millet seeds. As soon as they were planted, Horikita Suzune watched them grow day by day at a speed visible to the naked eye, as fast as weeds.

　　From the perspective of ordinary people, the millet looks like weeds no matter how you look at it.

　　To sum it up in one sentence: food that increases the growth and reproduction speed of weeds.

　　Even if it tastes really average, it's good to have something to eat, and you shouldn't worry too much about the taste.

　　Of course, Horikita Suzune also knew that what she said was more like a sarcastic remark.

　　But in fact, she does look at things objectively.

　　"You don't need to praise me like that. I just did my duty..."

　　Shizuka touched her head, looking embarrassed.

　　She just wanted to help her husband and try to improve people's lives at the same time.

　　After all, people in this world suffer too much.

　　She hopes that fewer and fewer people will suffer from hunger...

　　"It's amazing that you consider helping others as your duty," Horikita Suzune said admiringly.

　　Shizuko's mouth twitched: "I'm going to melt, Suzune."

　　"Hmm? What does that mean?"

　　"Being praised makes one feel elated and even melted."

　　“I can’t tell.”

　　"You have such a bad taste..." Shizuka was speechless.

　　Seeing Horikita Suzune covering her mouth to hide her laughter, Shizuko discovered that this new companion also had a hidden bad taste.

　　Yukino is the same, after getting familiar with each other, she will slowly start joking.

　　Sure enough, familiarity is the key to being aloof or not.

　　Quite far away.

　　Hikigaya, Ayanokouji, Horikita Manabu, and Shijo Tei, who had already finished their sparring, were wiping their sweat and chatting with each other.

　　Horikita Manabu: "Gomon, please don't blame me for being blunt. You haven't been in a good mood these days. If you continue like this, I suggest you switch to logistics."

　　Shijo Tei: "...Please don't, I will handle the problem, trust me!"

　　Hikigaya: "It must be about marriage, right? I understand, I understand very well, and it will be fine if I drink some wine."

　　Ayanokouji: "Hachi, don't take this opportunity to complain... Didn't I tell you some ways to please girls before? There will be no problem if you follow my instructions."

　　“……”

　　Horikita Manabu was speechless.

　　"Hachi handles personal problems very well, but he always likes to say some self-deprecating words. Kiyotaka's method is a good one, but it's too direct and utilitarian, which may not be a good thing. It may be noticed."

　　Because of his marriage, Horikita Manabu has a limited understanding of women.

　　Like a wife.

　　There are many things that we pretend not to know, but in fact it is very difficult to fool people.

　　"Kiyotaka," Shijo Tei looked at Ayanokouji with a complicated expression, "I did take some of your suggestions into consideration, but this made my wife even more clingy..."

　　“——？！”

　　Ayanokouji, who still had a serious expression on his face, took a half step back reflexively, an expression of disbelief gradually appearing on his face.

　　How is this possible?

　　Why is this happening?

　　Oops! I've gotten into big trouble!!

　　Hikigaya put his hand on his chin and thought: "I see, what you said before will indeed make women fall in love more quickly. They are the group that attaches the most importance to emotional value."

　　Emotional value can simply be regarded as spiritual satisfaction.

　　Invisible and intangible.

　　But it can really make people have positive emotional fluctuations, thus producing a strong sense of pleasure.

　　Definitely addictive...

　　So, it seems that his colleague Shijo Tei actually made his wife become romantically obsessed.

　　Maybe his wife is just in love, and we can't worry too much about it. In general, it depends on how the four emperors handle it properly.

　　He is an outsider and can only give some suggestions at most.

　　In fact, I shouldn't have interfered, but the problem is that this involves work, so I have to help and give suggestions.

　　Otherwise, if serious consequences occur, people may die.

　　"How about you, Yu Men, just take care of the logistics. After all, you just joined and have only been practicing martial arts for a short time. You don't need to be too persistent in participating."

　　Horikita Manabu rarely showed hesitation.

　　He didn't want to see people around him die for boring reasons.

　　It just so happens that the background of the Four Emperors is not simple, and he has not been involved in the war for a long time, so no one will object to him avoiding the war.

　　Isn't this a good thing?

　　"That won't work," Shijo Tei immediately shook his head and refused, "I'm sorry, I really can't back out, I will try my best to adjust myself."

　　He also knew that this was wrong.

　　The problem is that backing off from such an event could easily have a negative impact on one's reputation, and there's a high chance that it could affect one's relatives.

　　"Then we can only use the last resort——"

　　Hikigaya said seriously.

　　Ayanokouji, who was already beginning to doubt his life, said, "I advise you not to give any suggestions. You can't handle your emotional problems yourself, and giving suggestions may only cause more trouble for Yumon, just like me..."

　　Ayanokouji really understood.

　　If you don't have the skills, you shouldn't take on the job.

　　In this situation, he really feels guilty and embarrassed.

　　"I never thought that those tricks would turn a woman into a love-brained person... I really don't understand anything."

　　"Haha, why don't you just ask for help from Kyosuke-sama? Kyosuke-sama has much more experience than anyone else. Although this kind of thing may be embarrassing, not asking for help will endanger your life. You must adjust your state."

　　There was no trace of frivolity on Hikigaya's face, and he looked more serious than ever.

　　Having experienced many battles and witnessed many familiar people die before his eyes, he knew too well how important life is.

　　Therefore, he would never allow companions who could not adjust their condition to fight with him.

　　That's going to die!

　　"...Kyosuke-sama? Yes, if it's him, there will indeed be a way."

　　Shijo Tei, who had been reminded by Hikigaya, looked suddenly enlightened.

　　In the eyes of Emperor Shijo, Kyosuke Kousaka's excellence in all aspects is beyond imagination.

　　As for the "romantic affair" that is widely spread outside?

　　The four emperors didn't think there was anything wrong.

　　Because he lived near the bedroom, he could run into Kyosuke Kousaka's concubines from time to time.

　　It’s only natural to see their mental state…that kind of beautiful happiness can’t be faked.

　　"Come on! I won't say much this time. I have to apologize for my previous meddling..."

　　"Don't be like this. I wasn't the one who asked for help then. Don't apologize, or I won't be able to ask for help again in the future."

　　Shijo Tei hurriedly spoke to Ayanokouji who bowed his head to apologize.

　　Frankly speaking, all the mistakes are my own.

　　If you blame others, you will seem cowardly and incompetent.

　　"When it comes to emotional issues, everyone is a half-baked person, hahaha..." Hikigaya said and started laughing to himself.

　　Ayanokouji looked at him with a complicated expression: "Hachi, you actually need to adjust your state a little bit."

　　Horikita Manabu looked at his other companions and felt a little tired for a moment.

　　Alas~

　　After helping Shizuko, Komachi looked at her brother in the distance with a helpless look on her face.

　　"My brother must have said something self-deprecating again, and then he laughed because he thought it was funny, but he didn't know how embarrassed the people around him were."

　　Horikita Suzune pondered: "This method of enjoying oneself may be a good way to adjust the state."

　　Shizuko nodded: "Yes, yes, I envy your brother, Komachi. My brother is really just a robot. It's boring to be with him for a long time..."

　　The most abominable thing is to imitate your own husband!

　　Really, Shizuko really wants to beat the shit out of her brother Ayanokouji!

　　"Actually, my brother was too calm..."

　　Seeing that everyone was talking about her brother's shortcomings, Horikita Suzune came to her senses and quickly joined the team.

　　So, there is harmony here.

　　At noon.

　　Seeing Shizuko coming to him and seemed to have something to do, Kyosuke Kousaka quickly put her in his arms.

　　Susho, who was resting on the side like Kagura, giggled and said, "Look, Shizuko, how much Kyosuke loves you."

　　"Well……"

　　"That's right! I just want to pamper Shizuko!"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke announced, raising his voice.

　　Shizuko, who was almost falling asleep in Kyousuke Kousaka's arms, rolled her eyes.

　　"Master Kyosuke, please do things according to your own arrangements. You have accompanied me before, so at least give me some time to relax."

　　"I thought you missed me."

　　"I've been thinking about it, but this time I came here just to help."

　　After adjusting her posture slightly, Shizuka squinted her eyes and started talking comfortably.

　　Although the hot thing behind her made her feel a little uncomfortable, she felt it was pretty good after getting used to it.

　　"What? Could it be that your brother has finally come to his senses and wants me to introduce him to a certain rich girl?"

　　"No, it's about Lord Yumen. He has some problems that he wants to consult you about, and then I promised my brother to bring a message for him."

　　"Is that so? Then I'll sit for a quarter of an hour and then go out. You can stay with me."

　　"Um."

　　Boo~

　　Feeling warm breath beside her ears, Shizuko tilted her head slightly and was soon covered by a more familiar warmth.

　　Su Shang watched intently and whispered to Kagura, "Shizuko used to be very shy, but now she is so skilled that she can even compare with me."

　　Kagura nodded her head and observed carefully.

　　“It’s called practice makes perfect.”

　　Just like herself.

　　He is able to skillfully grasp Kyosuke Kousaka's most critical position with one hand.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka likes her to stroke or rub him from front to back...

　　"That's right, practice makes perfect!" Su Chang responded quickly. The scene of her taking off her clothes and being intimate with Kyosuke Kousaka flashed through her mind at the fastest speed. It seemed that in less than a blink of an eye, she had seen the scene.

　　She still remembers the whole process very clearly. It could be said that everything was so harmonious without any sense of disobedience.

　　It was almost the same just now.

　　It seems that she might be the most skilled one~

　　Before she knew it, Su Chang was feeling proud.

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was saying goodbye to Kagura, Susho, and Shizuko, so the way of saying goodbye had to be a little sticky.

　　Then he left feeling refreshed.

　　"Great, I feel refreshed!" After Kousaka Kyosuke left, Su Chang couldn't help but look at herself in amazement.

　　Shizuka complained: "Madam Sushang, as long as you are filled with desire energy, you will always be full of vitality?"

　　"It's better than you. You always look like I'm going to die~ I'm going to die~", but afterwards you look just like me now."

　　“…Everyone is like this.”

　　“Because it’s really comfortable~”

　　Su Chang's face was full of life.

　　Shizuko continued to mutter in her heart, "You are the only one who dares to speak out your desires so frankly..."

　　She glanced at Kagura unconsciously and found that Kagura was still dizzy, and she was immediately too weak to say anything.

　　She continued to do farm work with Chitanda~

　　The other side.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found Shijo Tei.

　　The two were in front of the pond in the fishing hall, and Kyosuke Kousaka took the initiative to ask.

　　"Is there a problem? Just say it directly. There's no need to act like a girl."

　　"...Kyosuke-sama, I want to ask you about your relationship, which is a bit more personal."

　　"You don't know how to get along with your wife? Isn't that simple? You just need to coax her more. I heard that your wife has a good temper, so what kind of emotional problem is this?"

　　"She does have a good temper, but too good... But she is too young - at least in my opinion, too young. I really don't know how to approach her..."

　　"Oh, so that's the problem."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pretended to be calm, but he was actually confused.

　　It turns out that the Four Emperors have a similar situation to him.

　　Speaking of which, Emperor Si Tiao was even more unlucky. Wasn't his wife only 12 years old when she started wearing clothes?

　　Even Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't be able to do it.

　　I remember that Zhangzi was also 12 years old when she entered the palace, but that was not her actual age. She was surprisingly young.

　　If the Taoist priest had not been the regent, a group of people would have started gossiping. Even so, whispers were inevitable.

　　The shameless Taoist priest must have pretended not to hear it.

　　After all, if Fujiwara no Sadako gave birth to offspring for Emperor Ichijo, the Taoist priest would probably be in trouble.

　　There is a very simple and crude truth in the Heian period: "A regent who is not the emperor's maternal grandfather is not a good regent."

　　The most typical example is the decline of the family power after the death of a nominal regent of the Fujiwara clan who had no in-law status. This is a good example.

　　Given the precedent, it is not difficult to understand why the Taoist priest tried his best to send Zhangzi, who was not old enough to wear skirts, to the palace.

　　Let’s get back to the topic.

　　The Four Emperors just didn't want to harm their young wife, so they wanted to ask him for help.

　　"You're asking me this kind of question... What kind of idle person do you think I am?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka complained in his heart but showed no emotion on his face.

　　He understands too.

　　The fact that Shijo Teiken took the initiative to ask for help shows that he trusts him, so he shouldn't show any bad emotions.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't have much thought about this.

　　Anyway, in his opinion, Shijo Emperor's sister Zhenfei is indeed a good woman. For Zhenfei's sake, isn't it right for him to help her?

　　"That's easy. You just need to have more physical contact with her and don't show any rejection. Then tell her that she can have a baby safely only when she grows up. Then there will be basically no problem..."

　　"Huh?"

　　The four emperors were stunned. Is it that simple?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke didn't explain much: "Just do it that way, and give it a try first."

　　He didn't want to get involved in other couples' private matters.

　　But since you've asked for help, I can't help but help.

　　"I definitely want both physical and mental satisfaction. If you are mentally satisfied but not physically satisfied, it will only make it more inflated..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is an old driver after all, so he still has some experience.

　　As soon as I heard the situation, I immediately thought of the crux of the problem!

　　That is, when Shijo Emperor first got married, he tried his best to win the woman's favor, and as a result, the woman's favorability exploded, so it was natural for him to vent.

　　Then what method should be used?

　　What other methods are there to promote feelings between men and women?

　　You can tell with your feet that the woman must have done some research beforehand and used the most direct method...

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka thought about the scene of a little girl forcing herself on Shijo Tei, he felt very disgusted.

　　I don’t know what to say.

　　all in all.

　　Let's just let it go.

　　Day 341 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to Kyoto to investigate the situation.

　　The latest news is that the number of Siren Sentinels in the suburbs has begun to increase a lot, which means that the battle is about to begin.

　　How many people will die?

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is not very elegant.

　　But I know there will definitely be a lot, a lot.

　　Knowing how things would turn out, all Kyosuke Kousaka could do was to adapt to the situation.

　　"The Yamata no Orochi's plot cannot be stopped. If we really change it at a critical juncture, there will be more variables and we won't be able to properly control the rhythm."

　　——What Kyosuke Kousaka has to do is to completely seal the Yamata no Orochi for several years, but he can't kill him after all.

　　Therefore, it is necessary to control certain key points of the plot and take advantage of the situation to give huge output.

　　It would be best if we could win.

　　No, then just stay put.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka would not easily die.

　　He would rather wait slowly for the best opportunity to fight against the Yamata-no-Orochi together with the protagonists and the major Takama-ga-hara gods.

　　This is the most beneficial option for him.

　　If you dare to work alone, there is a great probability that you will be defeated.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is not a smart guy and prefers fighting more.

　　"Everyone is busy trying to resist Mount Suzuka..."

　　Kagura was walking on the street and saw fire soldiers, guards, Onmyoji, samurai and others everywhere on the street, and she couldn't help but sigh.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "This is our home, we are willing to sacrifice our lives, but don't fight too hard on the battlefield, I have a special way to recover myself, if it were you, I would have a headache."

　　"Kyosuke, come on... I won't be a burden to anyone."

　　"I know, I just don't trust you to rush over to me when you see me seriously injured. You will be the one most vulnerable to injury then."

　　“……”

　　Kagura was silent.

　　She really couldn't guarantee that she would be able to control her emotions if she encountered the situation that Kyosuke Kousaka described.

　　After thinking for a while, he said, "I will provide support on the premise of my own safety."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's head.

　　"It's good that you think this way. Don't let that ridiculous scene of you supporting me and me supporting you happen. I won't know whether I should laugh or not when that happens."

　　Since he has boosted Kagura's favorability to the extreme, Kagura must value him very much.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not sure whether Kagura would be able to remain calm after he got into trouble.

　　The phenomenon of running away is more likely to occur.

　　People like Pixel Art, Youdao Ji and Bailang also have this possibility.

　　So, the principles of the world are really mysterious.

　　"No, don't worry." Kagura emphasized again in a low voice.

　　Although I said it, I couldn't guarantee it in my heart.

　　Because I like Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She wanted to leave everything to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　The same is true for the meaning of life.

　　Then, it is definitely impossible to tolerate any harm to Kousaka Kyousuke...

　　"Well, don't think too much about it. You protect me and I protect you. This is the best way." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and changed the subject.

　　Kagura nodded heavily: "I understand."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and said nothing more.

　　"Hey, Kyosuke, Kagura, please pay attention to your surroundings." A helpless male voice sounded.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura looked towards the source of the sound and saw the figure of Minamoto Hiromasa.

　　Beside him was Yaobikuni, who was wearing shrine maiden's costume.

　　In contrast to the sad-looking Minamoto Boya, Yaobikuni still had a faint smile on her face as usual.

　　"Isn't it enviable that Mr. Kyosuke and Kagura have such a relationship? Is Mr. Boya dissatisfied with something?"

　　"I am satisfied... but it feels like a war is about to break out, and there are still couples flirting with each other... it's very wrong."

　　Yuan Boya expressed his thoughts.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very thick-skinned. He slowly withdrew his hand from Kagura's head and answered seriously.

　　"First there is small love, then there is great love. The various kinds of love in the world are the bridges of communication between people. It is because of their composition that people are connected to each other, and then they are bound to each other."

　　"Like you, Boya, and Yaobikuni, didn't we gradually develop a connection and a bond, and finally reach a common goal and start to work together?"

　　Yuan Boya's eyes were full of stars, his head was dizzy, and his hands were shaking constantly.

　　“Stop talking, stop talking… Hurry up and go to the Qinglong Gate on Sakyo Gojo Avenue. That should be where Suzuka-san’s attack will take place. There’s a high chance that they’ll cross the ocean and rush over with it…”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke agreed: "I understand, let's go."

　　Immediately, he followed Yuan Boya and walked in front.

　　Kagura next to them walked slowly and in tacit understanding, and then followed behind the two of them with Yaobikuni.

　　She was good friends with the eight hundred nuns and they often talked in private.

　　"Today, Kagura is favored by Mr. Kyousuke again~"

　　“Yes, every day is happy.”

　　"Hehe, Kagura is so honest..."

　　The eight hundred nuns chuckled.

　　She really likes innocent girls like Kagura.

　　In comparison, she was like a piece of rotten wood. Fortunately, Fenghuanghuo, who had helped her a lot in the past few days, said that she was much better than before.

　　The eight hundred nuns also felt so.

　　“It’s really fun to be with you all.”

　　Soon, the group arrived at the location of Qinglong Gate.

　　There are many military camps stationed here.

　　Because the sea monsters of Mount Suzuka frequently disturb the capital, large barriers have been built around the city gates and they are patrolled day and night.

　　At the very least, the probability of the siren sneaking into Kyoto is shockingly low.

　　Not to mention ordinary monsters!

　　Everyone hid themselves.

　　It’s not that there aren’t people like Arakawa Water Demon who want to come and support.

　　However, normally Kyoto is a restricted area for monsters, and it is very taboo for a large number of monsters to enter.

　　Unless there is a real decisive battle, it is better not to do that.

　　"Hey, Qingming isn't here?"

　　"He took Donghua and Xiaobai to Oeyama."

　　Yaobikuni explained to Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke suddenly realized, "We should go to Oeyama to get help!"

　　Why is Seimei the protagonist?

　　That's because they have a lot of face!

　　——Tamamonomae, the boss of the entire Oma-no-Garden in the east, is a relative. I also know the monsters of the Seven-Cornered Mountain in the north. The wind god Ichimokuren is even his shikigami. As for Kuroyoru in the south... I don't know much about it. I think he knows a lot of monsters. I also know some of Arakawa's water monsters.

　　Finally go to Oeyama in the west?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka believes that Haruaki has little connection with Shuten-douji and Ibaraki-douji of Mount Oe.

　　But he also thought that they were better than himself.

　　It's not that Kyosuke Kousaka underestimates himself, but that he has a normal brain.

　　He had participated in the previous war against Oeyama, and was essentially the perpetrator of Oeyama.

　　If I really went over to ask for help, not getting beaten would be enough to make me smile.

　　Want more? Isn't that just a pipe dream?

　　"Do we have to wait here now?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked again.

　　Genbo Ya said: "That's right. When Suzuka-san really comes, we have to go and fight him to buy some time. Then Yunwaijing can immediately trigger the illusion barrier that has been prepared."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard the countermeasures, he frowned secretly.

　　"If that's the case, won't many people have to sacrifice?"

　　As the saying goes, "Two fists make four hands."

　　It would be impossible for them to meet the enemy without bringing people with them.

　　Otherwise, once you are targeted, you will be surrounded and attacked by the enemy and there is a real possibility that you will be beaten to death.

　　So, it is important to have some people to provide cover.

　　As for those who provide cover, the probability of death is naturally quite high.

　　"You forgot about the Ghost Army." said Minamoto Boya.

　　"And the Ghost Army?"

　　"There are some left, about 800 of them, which is enough to deal with it."

　　"That's good..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no objection at all.

　　I couldn't help but mutter in my heart, "I was misled by the information in the original work again. I thought Minamoto no Raikou sacrificed all the Onibe to recast Onikiri."

　　Even if it's not like that, it's still very luxurious.

　　Thousands, almost tens of thousands, of ghost soldiers, even the Gundam-like steel warriors were melted away just like that.

　　This is when steel is not steel!

　　It was only thanks to the Genji, a descendant of the royal family, that he had the courage to do this. If it were another family... I guess only the Fujiwara family would not go bankrupt, right?

　　"Go and have a rest. Now all we can do is wait."

　　"OK."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Kagura and found that she was following Yaobikuni to the other side to have a whisper. He simply threw out a paper crane, hugged his shoulders, closed his eyes and took a nap to recuperate.

　　The paper crane's destination is exactly Kyosuke Kousaka's residence.

　　After receiving the message from the paper crane, Su Yi asked Su Shang, Yao Dao Ji and Bai Lang to be prepared.

　　Several of them will go to fight in the final battle.

　　There will be no situation where anyone stays.

　　Everyone wanted to contribute, and the safety of the mansion happened to be very guaranteed, so Kyosuke Kousaka definitely didn't object.

　　The reason for not going there immediately was that Kyosuke Kousaka felt it was inconvenient for a group of women to go there. If they really wanted to come, it would not take much time to get there, so it would be better to stay at home.

　　"Don't worry, we will definitely defeat the Siren completely this time!" Su Chang said firmly while wiping the sword.

　　Whether it was the waves or the entangled evil spirits and miasma, she would cut them off one by one.

　　"Kill the intruder."

　　Yaodaoji's words were brief, but full of murderous intent.

　　The white wolf looked as if he wanted to say something but hesitated.

　　Su Yi saw the problem and said, "White Wolf, do you have anything to say?"

　　White Wolf replied: "If I stay at a high place, I will be able to contain those sea monsters to a great extent."

　　Su Chang exclaimed in surprise: "Yes, with Bai Lang's archery skills, it would be more effective if we go there first to guard the place!"

　　"I think Lord Kyousuke may not have noticed this. You can send someone to ask him."

　　Xiangzi, who was watching from the side, said with a smile.

　　When Su Yi heard the words, she could not hide the strange look on her dignified face.

　　"Then send someone to ask... It's probably because Kyousuke-sama received the instructions at the last minute."

　　Xiangzi wanted to laugh when she saw Suyi trying to make up for her husband's carelessness.

　　"Ah, Kyousuke-sama, sometimes you are not considerate enough, but it doesn't matter, everyone will help you~"

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka received the letter sent by the servants in the mansion, he couldn't help but twitch his lips: I'm really not cut out for commanding a war.

 234. Archery/Battle Preparation and Consideration of Gains and Losses/Haiguozhi

　　After receiving the letter, ask someone to take it back.

　　Not long after, White Wolf came over after getting the news.

　　Just one.

　　After all, if Su Yi Su Shang, You Dao Ji and others came together, we wouldn’t know whether it was an outing or not.

　　On the contrary, the appearance of a white wolf with obvious animal ears and a big tail would not make people think too much.

　　Normal people know that humans with animal characteristics are monsters.

　　The one who appeared in Kyoto in a swaggering manner was the Onmyoji's shikigami.

　　Common people and even nobles were no longer surprised by it.

　　After all, the capital of an entire country, Kyoto, has the three most powerful Onmyoji families.

　　And most of the Onmyoji gathered in Kyoto.

　　Then wouldn't it be logical to have shikigami obey Onmyoji?

　　Furthermore, the clothing worn by the shikigami is always decorated with the Onmyoji's Onmyoji runes or family seals.

　　A normal person can roughly tell whether a suddenly appearing monster is wild or not by looking at the Shikigami's clothing.

　　Because these sea monsters from Mount Suzuka are about to attack, there are many more Shikigami obeying the Onmyoji's orders than usual.

　　This is a scene that would have been impossible before.

　　People on the street adapted quickly to this sudden change.

　　Even the wild monsters that sneaked into Kyoto openly going out to buy things on the streets were considered normal.

　　The so-called "mutual growth between humans and ghosts" has been greatly developed during this stage.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found this quite magical.

　　"Compared to the unreasonable sea monsters that are about to attack, the monsters around Kyoto that are quiet and have average attack power are just like little white rabbits."

　　Everything is afraid of comparison.

　　Let’s compare them.

　　It is quite good that anyone with a normal brain would find the threat posed by the monsters around Kyoto.

　　Compared to the siren, it's nothing.

　　"There's a target over there. Let's go practice archery together?" Yuan Boya, who had just sat for a while, couldn't sit still. When he saw Bailang wiping the wooden bow, he immediately became interested in competing with him.

　　As he spoke, his eyes were directed at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka can also use a bow and arrow, and he is very good at it.

　　Since I thought long-range attack was more convenient when I was young, I learned it.

　　For example, shooting an arrow at the enemy from behind and then turning around and running away in a hurry.

　　This tactic was what Kyosuke Kousaka thought was the safest when he was a child.

　　When he grew up, Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that even if he was holding a knife or a sword, he could only do long-range group attacks, so he naturally became lazy.

　　And then, I am slowly getting back into practice.

　　Although I still prefer to use a knife on the battlefield, I still continue to practice archery.

　　Bailang likes bows and arrows, so in order to have something to talk about, Kousaka Kyosuke has to practice.

　　Right now.

　　Faced with Minamoto Hiroya's archery invitation, Kyosuke Kousaka had two choices.

　　accept.

　　Yuan Boya's favorability increases, and Bai Lang's favorability increases.

　　Well, the White Wolf will definitely go with them.

　　What about rejection?

　　Yuan Boya's favorability remains unchanged, and Bai Lang's favorability remains unchanged.

　　There is a high probability that Bai Lang's favorability towards Yuan Boya may increase?

　　What's the reason? Of course, it's because Bai Lang might go there to spar with Yuan Boya, but it's also very likely that Bai Lang didn't go there to keep his distance?

　　In fact, White Wolf still wanted to go over.

　　In this case, Kyosuke Kousaka has only one choice!

　　"Go! Of course I'll go! I have so much energy now!"

　　"…Are you sure there is nothing wrong with your mental state?"

　　Seeing that Kyosuke Kousaka was so active, Minamoto no Hiromasa became concerned.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke waved his hand and said, "No problem, let's go, White Wolf, come with me."

　　"Is this... okay?" White Wolf hesitated, feeling happy in his heart.

　　Kyosuke Takasaki's positive attitude:

　　"More people can learn from each other and make progress together. Maybe after this learning experience, I will have some insights into archery. Who knows, when the sea monsters invade us, my archery skills will be even better."

　　Yuan Boya expressed a different opinion.

　　"A battle between life and death is more likely to lead to a breakthrough in archery."

　　"It's impossible to encounter life-and-death battles all the time, right? It's better to practice day and night."

　　"You do have some truth in what you said... Let's go."

　　"Let's go." Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Bailang with a smile.

　　"Yes, Master Kyousuke."

　　Bai Lang felt a little warm in his heart, his eyebrows drooped, he gently lowered his head, and an inconspicuous light rouge appeared on his cheeks.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw Bailang's response, he used magic to transmit his voice to Kagura who was not far away and waved to her, then followed Minamoto Boya.

　　The ears can hear the subtle "whoosh~" sound of the wind.

　　You don't need to look to know that it's the white wolf wagging its tail.

　　Very interesting.

　　"Hey, Mr. Kyosuke, Mr. Boya, they are..."

　　Yaobikuni, who was still chatting with Kagura, looked at the three people who were leaving in surprise.

　　Kagura explained: "They went to practice archery."

　　The eight hundred bhikkhunis suddenly realized: "So you two were talking in private."

　　"No, Kyousuke used magic to transmit the sound because he felt it was troublesome. Mainly, he didn't want to shout."

　　"…Is this what you came up with?"

　　"I feel this way. Because I've always been with Kyousuke, I have a little understanding of his thoughts. I don't know if it's right or not."

　　Kagura fell into a state of deep thought again.

　　After all, she just wanted to stick to Kyosuke Kousaka, so she would naturally pay attention to many things about Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　It just so happened that Kyosuke Kousaka did not hide what he did from Kagura, so Kagura knew a lot about Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"It seems that you are enjoying it, which is good." Yaobikuni smiled.

　　She favors Kagura, a pure girl.

　　I also send my best wishes to the couple Kagura and Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　It's also very happy to see the two of them being so close to each other.

　　“Yes, I am very satisfied with this kind of life.”

　　"But you have to have your own life sometimes."

　　"Yes, I usually play with other people in my residence. These days they all like to play musical instruments, so I also learned some."

　　"Hey, remember to play it for me after the war is over?"

　　"Yes."

　　Kagura and Yaobikuni were chatting like this.

　　Time flies...

　　Day 342 of Travel

　　At midnight, most of Kyoto was in darkness.

　　Except for the core area where lights were still bright, the surroundings were as dark as a black hole.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was standing high on the city wall, was quietly looking at Kagura who was resting with her eyes closed on her head resting on his legs.

　　At a distance there were Bailang, Minamoto Boya, Yaobikuni and others.

　　The probability of being attacked at night is quite high, and it is very likely that you will be unable to resist when attacked, so you have to act with caution.

　　"No wonder Minamoto no Raikou always wants to get rid of the monsters. It's because their basic qualities are stronger."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's double suicide is a heartbreaking one.

　　If a sea monster were to attack at this moment, the situation on the human side would be very unfavorable indeed.

　　It was pitch dark and human eyesight was very poor. The power of the Onmyoji was not much stronger than that of ordinary people.

　　It is not impossible to use spiritual power to enhance one's vision.

　　The problem is that the Onmyoji who can do this are all elite level, and it is difficult for other ordinary Onmyoji to do it. The senses of ordinary monsters in all aspects are not too bad, let alone sirens.

　　Overall.

　　There is a high probability that Suzuka Mountain will attack by taking advantage of darkness, so be careful.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka had no intention of sleeping.

　　After all, the sooner you find the Siren's tracks, the more losses you can avoid.

　　It will take some time for Yunwaijing to set up the barrier. If Otakemaru does not step into the barrier specially prepared for him by then, Kyoto will really be destroyed.

　　Once the big monsters start a fight, it will be a life-and-death fight, so they will not hold back.

　　One can imagine the damage that would cause.

　　Suddenly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that there were hidden spatial fluctuations flashing in the distance, which were extremely inconspicuous.

　　"Kagura, wake up."

　　"——I'll be right there."

　　"There's no need to be so hasty." Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's head lovingly.

　　Kagura still looked around anxiously: "Is it coming?"

　　Three people who had noticed the situation came over from a distance, and Yuan Boya asked directly.

　　"Kyosuke, did you find anything?"

　　"I noticed a spatial fluctuation flashing about a dozen miles from the Kamo River. I suspect that Otakemaru may use space teleportation to move his army here soon."

　　"Spatial ability... it's really a tricky power."

　　"Mr. Boya, you don't need to worry too much about this."

　　"What do you think?"

　　Minamoto Boya looked at Yaobikuni curiously.

　　The eight hundred bhikkhunis said:

　　"At present, it has been confirmed that the artifact Yasakani no Magatama held by Otakemaru is a space artifact. Every time it stimulates the power of space, its own demonic power will inevitably be greatly reduced. Therefore, he cannot use it too many times."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's head is dark and dark: "Correct!"

　　Assuming that Otakemaru could use the power of the Yasakani no Magatama without limit, there would be no need to fight.

　　"Anyway, it looks like Suzuka Mountain is still planning to use the same surprise attack tactics as before... I'll go and notify everyone so they can get ready."

　　Yuan Boya didn't say anything more. He quickly jumped down from the city wall and went to find the commander stationed at Qinglong Gate.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka continued to think about the rhythm of Suzuka Mountain.

　　"They shouldn't come so soon. It's inevitable that they will come before dawn and in the dark. But how many people will come is a question worth considering."

　　There are too many of them coming, and he might really have to shrink here and defend first.

　　No, in most cases it cannot be defended!

　　After all, the power exerted by a group of sirens working together is really no less than anyone else.

　　The demonic power wave that previously submerged Mount Daie was still unable to be fully resisted even if it was used again.

　　Even if multiple protective barriers were set up in advance, the overflow might not be something that could be taken seriously.

　　"We also need to pay attention to the Xuanwu Gate in the north, which is not far from the Imperial Palace. We never know for sure if they will launch a feint attack, and then we will receive an order and have to go over there," the Eight Hundred Bhikkhunis reminded.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke touched his chin unconsciously: "In this regard, we can only hope that the adults will be more optimistic, continue to play music and dance, and continue the romantic life."

　　He doesn't have much to do with political matters.

　　Whatever instructions he received from above, he could only continue to follow them.

　　Otherwise, there will be inevitable settlement afterwards.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka believed that the priest would be able to handle it.

　　A layman teaches an expert how to do things?

　　That's a big taboo!

　　What's more, the one who commanded all the fighters in Kyoto this time was Minamoto no Raikou.

　　As a representative of the royal family, he himself is also very outstanding and he will never let anyone interfere in such a war.

　　"What should we do if that situation really happens?" asked the eight hundred nuns with a smile.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "Just throw a paper doll over there to follow the instructions."

　　If I really foolishly follow others' orders and cause the battle situation to go wrong, my reputation would be extremely bad.

　　After all, he had left this side, and any negative situations that occurred afterwards could be blamed on him.

　　Even if you really follow the instructions, you can't shut up other people, right?

　　No matter how bad the words are said, they still continue.

　　The human heart cannot be tested.

　　"Mr. Kyosuke is really cunning."

　　"Life will be better if you are a little more cunning in Kyoto. Does that make you sound like you are not cunning?"

　　"hehe."

　　"So what should we do now?" Kagura asked after seeing Kyosuke Kousaka finish chatting with Yaobikuni.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke shook his head: "Just wait quietly, because active attack will encounter various variables, and being prepared to defend will allow us to wait for them to tire themselves out and reduce the number of people on their side as much as possible, which will make it easier for us to win later."

　　He woke people up in the hope that those who had taken a nap would be able to perk up immediately to avoid being in a poor condition when responding in a hurry.

　　Not everyone has good on-the-spot response skills.

　　Therefore, it is better to let them prepare from the beginning.

　　"That's true. This way the number of casualties can be reduced..." Bai Lang also nodded seriously in agreement.

　　She understands very well.

　　The number of casualties in the next battle will be much higher than before.

　　Therefore, any decision must be made with great caution.

　　"We will definitely win this time." Kagura said softly.

　　Yaobikuni smiled and said, "Yes, you will win."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke resisted the urge to complain, "If you guys keep talking, it'll be like setting a flag."

　　Even so, he didn't say it.

　　Soon, Yuan Boya came back.

　　He said with a strange expression: "The vanguard troops of Suzuka Mountain appeared in large numbers at the location of the Suzaku Gate barrier."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "Let's make a feint attack. That place is completely inland and not suitable for them to attack."

　　"I thought so too. The chances of being attacked here are higher. I just don't know where Otakemaru will appear?"

　　"The probability of the White Tiger Gate being here is just as high as ours. The Xuanwu Gate has a lot of heavy troops. Otakemaru shouldn't be so ignorant. Even if he is, it doesn't matter..."

　　"Yes."

　　Yuan Boya laughed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke lol.

　　Perhaps Otakemaru's appearance at the Xuanwu Gate not far from the Imperial Palace could indeed scare the nobles, but what would happen after that? Otakemaru was afraid that he would fall into the illusionary realm set up by Yunwaijing soon after entering.

　　At that time, it would be no problem to fight until the sky collapsed and the earth cracked.

　　I just don’t know how long the Yunwaijing barrier can last.

　　Once the barrier can no longer be maintained, the battlefield will completely turn into the real Kyoto. At that time, a little fighting may almost destroy the capital of Kyoto, and large-scale construction may be needed afterwards... I will definitely be busy as a dog.

　　Just as I was thinking this, a black hole slowly appeared in the eastern night sky.

　　White Wolf noticed it immediately and hurriedly reminded: "Master Kyosuke, there is a ghost ship!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka nodded and said, "Here you are." After the battle, he pretended to be seriously injured and went home to take a shower and sleep.

　　at the same time.

　　At the location of the Western White Tiger Gate barrier, in Youjing, there are also ghost ships emerging.

　　Qingming, who was standing on the high wall, watched quietly and thought, "Once Otakemaru enters the barrier, the Ungaikyo will be able to completely isolate his Yasakani no Magatama power within the barrier, and the five blood sacrifice formations at Arakawa, Qijiao Mountain, Oma no Plain, Kuroyom Mountain, and Oe Mountain will appear. Then we will need everyone to block them..."

　　Qingming thought about it carefully.

　　Arakawa has Kingohime and a group of water creatures, as well as a great demon that Kousaka Kyousuke asked for help. Seven-cornered Mountain has the wind god Ichimokuren and the forest lord Yamakaze. Oma-no-hara has the peerless demon Tamamonomae. Kuroyomatsu has another self and Daitengu, and Oeyama has Shuten-douji and Ibaraki-douji... Everything is safe.

　　Then, whoever can delay Otakemaru will be able to wait for everyone to gather and encircle and attack him.

　　At the final moment, no one knows whether Otakemaru will go all out and drag everyone else into hell with a destructive mindset. If that happens, Qingming can probably only try to persuade them and work together with everyone to resolve it.

　　Ghost ships appeared in the sky. Qingming looked at Kujira, a pioneer leader of Suzuka Mountain, and frowned secretly: Not here?

　　Four gates and eight directions barrier, the location of Qinglong Gate.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked at Otakemaru, who had horns on his head and an extra arm for some reason, with a toothache, and felt helpless. "Don't fight so hard, at least wait until everyone on my side is gathered..."

 235. Otakemaru's King Bomb/Haruaki Arrives/Gathering of Five Parties

　　"As expected, you are here."

　　As Yuan Boya spoke, he raised his hand, signaling his men to command the ghost soldiers who were ready to go.

　　Next, Yunwaijing should be setting up the barrier.

　　As long as Otakemaru completely steps into the barrier, his divine power can be temporarily isolated.

　　At that time, the magic circles at the five previous blood sacrifice locations will appear, and then the other people waiting will destroy them, and Kyoto will be completely safe.

　　"Such a huge formation can only be activated by Otakemaru's Yasakani no Jade. He will definitely try his best to reach the center of the formation and activate it. We must not let him get close."

　　Minamoto Boya put the arrow on the bow, ready to fight, while secretly keeping an eye on Yaobikuni.

　　Beforehand, everyone had prepared a plan.

　　No matter where Otakemaru arrives, the core Onmyojis from all directions will contact Yunwaijing and keep an eye on the status of the barrier.

　　The barrier set up by Yunwaijing covers the entire Kyoto.

　　It is simply a complete copy, and I guess few people in the world can spot the flaw.

　　Even if Otakemaru really sees the flaw, it doesn't matter, as long as we can hold him tightly.

　　When people gather from all over the place after destroying the blood sacrifice, the situation will change completely.

　　Tell the truth.

　　Genbo Ya hopes that all the personnel will be in Kyoto at the beginning.

　　Unfortunately, even if the blood sacrifice array appeared, it was very difficult to break, so the other fighters had to be dispersed.

　　Now, what needs to be done is to guide Otakemaru into the barrier set up by Yunwaijing, and then entangle him to prevent him from destroying the real Kyoto.

　　As for those ordinary sirens?

　　It’s easy to solve.

　　It is not difficult for Yunwaijing to influence them secretly. In addition, there are already many combatants in Kyoto, so this aspect is indeed easy to deal with...

　　"Let's go together."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke talks to Gen Hiromasa.

　　He did not follow Kagura, who was beside him, because he would need Kagura's cover when he retreated later.

　　If you get caught in a trap, Otakemaru might take advantage of the opportunity to attack you.

　　"Um."

　　With a thought, Minamoto no Hiromasa controlled a demon soldier transformed by his cousin Minamoto no Raikou, turned it into an iron plate, and then stepped on it.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was surprised, "Minamoto no Raikou's black technology is getting more and more excessive and exaggerated."

　　In the original novel and in reality, not only are the Ghost Troops amphibious, but they even have manned aircraft!

　　In this sense, his camera is really child's play.

　　As the senses intensified, the demon soldiers following behind Minamoto Boya were all holding giant swords and flying... It really felt like a sudden change in the style of the painting.

　　"Heh, Kyosuke." Otakemaru, standing on the bow of the ghost ship, smiled defiantly, his golden pupils were calm, without any unnecessary emotions at all.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka met Otakemaru's eyes, he felt a chill in his heart.

　　From the beginning, he realized that Otakemaru was a very formidable opponent, even worse than Minamoto no Raikou.

　　On the one hand, there is indeed a strategy.

　　On the other hand, his fighting ethics are really not reassuring, and he may launch a sneak attack like him.

　　This of course made Kyosuke Kousaka feel wary.

　　"And he was hardly affected by emotions. Didn't you say that you considered the people of Suzuka Mountain as your family? Even after so many deaths, you were still so calm."

　　This naturally made Kyosuke Kousaka feel very scared.

　　He really dislikes opponents who can control their emotions.

　　This means that I can only fight him seriously and have to pay attention to various strategies at all times.

　　Fortunately, the battle commanders this time were Haruaki, Minamoto no Raikou and others, so he didn't need to use his brain.

　　Even if he really tried to think of it, he couldn't come up with any good idea.

　　However, now seems to be the time to talk properly, so let's delay for a while.

　　"Otakemaru, I don't know why you want to hurt monsters from all over the place. Even if you have a problem with Kyoto, those monsters are innocent, right?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried to talk his way out of trouble to see if he could improve his eloquence.

　　Otakemaru sneered: "What are the rules for survival in this world? Isn't it the law of the jungle? Isn't it the same in the human world and the monster world?"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke immediately refuted without hesitation:

　　"Everything in the world follows the principles of yin and yang. The strong maintain order, and the weak lay the foundation of the world. Without order, the strong will only act recklessly, just like you, and the world will be in chaos, whether it is humans or monsters!"

　　What Otakemaru said was not wrong.

　　Almost right.

　　But no one would agree with what Otakemaru did.

　　Yes, Yuan Boya’s temper exploded!

　　"Whether it's a human or a monster, I will never sit back and watch innocent beings die in front of me. I cannot agree with your philosophy of the survival of the fittest and the things you do!"

　　As he himself said, Minamoto no Hiromasa has the most basic kindness towards both humans and monsters.

　　He was filled with deep disgust for Otakemaru's practice of blood sacrifice.

　　The hostility he held was enough to make him kill without any hesitation.

　　"It sounds very high-sounding, but what they do... Haha, the people of Kyoto who rule the world are indeed as arrogant and unpleasant as the rumors say."

　　Otakemaru's smile gradually faded, and his eyes became cold.

　　In his eyes, it was because Kyoto absorbed the spiritual energy of Mount Suzuka that the spiritual energy was depleted and became unsuitable for the tribe to live in.

　　This time, he came here to take back everything he had lost and everything that all his tribesmen had lost!

　　"Come to think of it, you've been stalling for long enough."

　　Otakemaru suddenly smiled again.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka reflexively picked up the long sword in his hand to block.

　　Bang!

　　Turbulent waves of dark yellow stone pressed down on Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was pushed backwards in an instant and disappeared in the blink of an eye!

　　"...Kyousuke?"

　　Minamoto Boya was very nervous, but he quickly bent his bow and shot an arrow at Otakemaru. The ghost soldiers behind him rushed towards Otakemaru and the sea monsters on the ghost ship.

　　Otakemaru laughed loudly and used the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand to launch an attack exactly the same as before.

　　“——？！”

　　Yuan Boya quickly defended himself, but he was unable to withstand the powerful thrust of the surging force!

　　In the blink of an eye, he suffered the same fate as Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　"Everyone, charge."

　　Otakemaru gave orders quickly, and the sirens that had been prepared long ago activated their power, and huge black waves emerged.

　　The huge waves pushed several green-faced, fang-toothed ghost ships suspended in the air.

　　The waves break through the sky and the sound of the tide rises!

　　Tens of thousands of sirens were riding on the evil sea water, roaring like thunder.

　　"kill!"

　　Nearly eight hundred ghost soldiers were able to block the attack for only a moment before being dispersed and turned into steel fragments.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who had already stood firmly on the high wall, twitched his lips and said, "This amount is not enough to fill the gaps between our teeth."

　　Fortunately, the barrier of Yunwaijing has been set up.

　　Let’s hold on for a while and kill some sirens first.

　　When they attack one after another, they probably won't be able to tell that this is the mirror barrier set up by Yunwaijing.

　　Just as he was thinking this, Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that Otakemaru was coming towards him at an extremely fast speed.

　　A moment of time.

　　A flash of knife light cut through the darkness, like a galaxy pouring down from the sky.

　　Clank~

　　The sound of swords echoed, and the rolling sword lights illuminated the gray night, containing boundless sharpness until Otakemaru came forward.

　　"Ah!" Otakemaru yelled, and the dust around him seemed to flow with life, blocking countless sharp edges.

　　The strange magatama-shaped giant sword, with its extremely sharp and cold light, illuminated the eyes of several people on the high wall.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was delighted to see that Otakemaru had arrived early - this guy actually entered the barrier before the army!

　　He quickly used his knife to collide with it.

　　Minamoto Hiroya shot an arrow at Otakemaru, Kagura used a highly concentrated spiritual attack on Otakemaru, Yaobikuni summoned the Peacock Spirit to help Kousaka Kyousuke...

　　At this moment, there was another dragon roar that resounded through heaven and earth.

　　For a moment, a dragon shadow flashed across the illuminated sky and earth.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke was surprised, "Haruaki came so quickly too!"

　　“Hahahahaha, just come on—”

　　Wild laughter followed the dragon's roar.

　　The incomparable and powerful force once again pushed Kyosuke Kousaka, Kagura and the others further as before.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke, who subconsciously protected Kagura and Yaobikuni beside him, thought to himself, "Otakemaru is planning to use the king bomb from the beginning... The power of Yasakani no Magatama is free."

　　BANG BANG BANG!!!

　　Minamoto no Hiromasa, who was pushed out sideways like Kousaka Kyosuke, Kagura, Yaobikuni and the others, turned over slightly embarrassedly, drew his bow and arrow again to attack Otakemaru.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also instantly let go of Kagura and Yaobikuni and continued to slash at Otakemaru from the air.

　　Kagura and Yaobikuni attacked at an extremely fast speed.

　　White Wolf, who was on the other side of the city wall, slightly away from the battlefield, took a quick look at the situation and continued to shoot arrows at the ghost ship in the sky...

　　Haruaki, who had just arrived but was still some distance away from Kousaka Kyosuke and others, was located on a tall wooden lookout tower.

　　He looked at Otakemaru calmly, feeling worried.

　　"From the beginning, I planned to go to the center of the formation in Kyoto at great expense..."

　　That's a scary thought.

　　This shows that Otakemaru is just like his other subordinates and no longer cares about anything.

　　I just hope that people from all over can gather together quickly.

　　Considering that the sirens are more crazy than ever, Qingming hopes that Kyoto can have as many fighting forces as possible.

　　No matter how small the power is, when gathered together it can become a torrent that fights against the tide.

　　at the same time.

　　Formations appeared at all the locations where the blood sacrifice had been held on Mount Suzuka before.

　　Mount Oe—

　　"Is this the blood sacrifice array?... Have a taste of my ghost power."

　　In midair, there seemed to be a spooky, terrifying, and extremely strange door that slowly opened...

　　It was as if a monster opened its mouth wide and swallowed the bloody circle without any scruples.

　　"Vulnerable."

　　"Let's go, let's go to Kyoto with me."

　　"Shuten-doji, do you really want to help?"

　　"Compared to those Onmyoji of the Genji clan, my hatred for those sea monsters is even deeper in my blood. How dare they slaughter my ghosts at will and turn this place into a flood? Besides, those sea monsters occupying Kyoto are more troublesome than those humans in Kyoto."

　　"My dear friend is worthy of being the Ghost King of Dajiang Mountain. He has already considered so many ghosts so quickly!"

　　Ibaraki Douji immediately agreed with Shuten Douji's decision.

　　So, the two great demons took many ghosts from Oeyama to Kyoto.

　　Dark Night Mountain

　　The Onmyoji Kuro Seimei, who is handsome, wearing a purple hunting robe and has purple face painting, is dispelling the emerging blood sacrifice formation under the protection of the Great Tengu.

　　There are many monsters watching nearby.

　　"Such beautiful hair, handsome figure, handsome face... I have never seen such a beautiful man! He is so beautiful! Just like Lord Haruaki."

　　"Oh my, this is a powerful Onmyoji who can recruit powerful Tengu. He looks like someone who is not easy to mess with. You better not cause trouble for him."

　　"No way, besides, this Lord Kuro Seimei is definitely as gentle as Lord Seimei..."

　　"Hey, what a troublesome brother."

　　Yanyanluo laughed and shook his head as he looked at his brother, the hair-eating ghost.

　　Not long after, the blood sacrifice formation was lifted, and Hei Qingming left silently with Daitengu.

　　Then some monsters started chattering among themselves.

　　"It seems that Lord Kuroharu and Lord Daitengu are going to support Kyoto and defeat those evil sea monsters..."

　　"Let's go help too!"

　　"I'll go too. I absolutely can't let them go!"

　　One by one, the monsters volunteered to follow Hei Qingming.

　　Finally, Yanyanluo also followed with a smile along with the Hair-Eating Ghost.

　　Seven-point mountain --

　　"The blue wind will protect you. Swing your sword in the strong wind and you will be invincible!"

　　“Ah!”

　　The forest king Shanfeng and the wind god Ichimokuren worked together to destroy the blood sacrifice formation.

　　The monsters around were watching intently.

　　In just a few breaths, the magic circle was destroyed.

　　"How powerful!" The monsters exclaimed in amazement.

　　A weak girl holding a dandelion looked at them with her mouth open, full of envy. When will she become so strong and help everyone...

　　"Shanfeng, I will go to Kyoto first and do my best to help."

　　After solving the problem, Ichimokuren said to Shanfeng.

　　Shanfeng nodded silently. The monsters in the forest still needed his care, so he had no intention of going to support Kyoto.

　　Afterwards, Ichimokuren quickly went to Kyoto.

　　Some monsters saw it and whispered to each other. The weak girl's eyes flickered when she heard what they were talking about.

　　The Land of Demons——

　　Foxfire lit up the lonely plain, and the magic circle disappeared.

　　A faint sigh drifted away with the wind.

　　Tamamonomae looked towards Kyoto with a calm expression.

　　"There's no need for Kuzuya's children to die in such a meaningless fight..."

　　Arakawa --

　　It took gathering a group of aquatic creatures to destroy half of the blood sacrifice array, and Goldfish Princess's face was filled with anxiety.

　　Why is her power so weak?

　　"hehe."

　　A chuckle.

　　Oblanceolate flowers appeared out of thin air, unfolding and curling, so bright red like flames.

　　The blood sacrifice formation disappeared in an instant.

　　"Sister Higanbana!"

　　Goldfish called out in surprise.

　　A charming woman with a slender figure and red eyes, namely Higanbana, nodded with a smile: "Let's go to Kyoto."

　　"Sister Higanbana, are you coming too?"

　　"Yes, I want to go and take a look."

　　"You just want to help Kyosuke~" Goldfish said with a smile.

　　At this moment, a hesitant voice sounded.

　　A quiet lady with double bun hairstyle and two ponytails tied with red rope accessories also appeared quietly.

　　"Please let me go with you and do my part..."

　　"Sister Shiranui! Are you coming to help too?"

　　"……Um."

　　Shiranui, who came after Higanbana, smiled shyly.

　　She still wanted to help.

　　Kingfisher was very happy to hear Shiranui's response, and immediately arranged for Arakawa's people to set off towards Kyoto...

　　Just like this, some monsters from Oeyama, Kuroyomatsuyama, Shichikakuzan, Omagahara, and Arakawa gradually gathered at the center of the war - Kyoto.

 236. Five parties gather together/Persuading to surrender and persuading/Moved or not?/End

　　Kyoto, Qinglongmen.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka joins forces with Minamoto no Hiromasa, Kagura, and Yaobikuni to besiege Otakemaru.

　　The earth power around Otakemaru was like the hardest armor in the world, and there was almost no change when attacks landed on him.

　　A large group of sirens under his command were trying to rush into Kyoto by riding on the waves of demonic energy, crossing the high walls.

　　The Onmyoji and samurai guarding Kyoto would naturally not sit idly by and would fight back.

　　Therefore, it can be said that now everyone is fighting against each other.

　　"..." Qingming, who was still on the wooden lookout tower, was silently observing the situation and recovering his strength at the same time.

　　The heavy blow that was delivered when the opportunity arose was blocked by Otakemaru with one move.

　　He immediately understood that Otakemaru was prepared to charge with blood-and-blood courage from the beginning.

　　If it weren't for Kousaka Kyosuke, Minamoto Hiromasa and others stopping him, it would have been very likely that Otakemaru would have quickly reached the center of the formation in Kyoto at a cost.

　　If that happens, Otakemaru will immediately realize that he is in a barrier, and then forcibly burst out with power, or command other soldiers to destroy it...

　　In that case, Kyoto will truly become a battlefield.

　　Even Qingming could not guarantee whether half of Kyoto would be safe after the war.

　　"Otakemaru and his clan have already made up their minds to die. There is probably only one reason why they are fighting so hard as a nation..."

　　Qingming was in deep thought, but he knew very well that even if he wanted to ask, Suzukasan and others would definitely not say more.

　　Of course, he would never let Suzuka-san and others do whatever they want!

　　Bang!!

　　There was a whistling roar.

　　The air seemed to have become the surface of water, creating ripples that spread in all directions.

　　In the dark night, water, mud and rocks splashed everywhere, and the surroundings were in chaos.

　　In the heavy black rain, Kousaka Kyosuke remained silent as he fought fiercely with Otakemaru again.

　　He looked at Otakemaru who was looking at him with a defiant smile and didn't know what to say.

　　"It hurts so much. After Otakemaru's demonic power was enhanced by the Yasakani no Magatama, the weight of his attack is as heavy as a piece of hard rock..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly soothed the numbness in his hands while observing his surroundings.

　　Then he noticed that Minamoto Boya was confronting him with a bow behind him, countless souls were surging around Kagura, and the power of the peacock spirit behind Yaobikuni was even more blessed on him. He suddenly felt that he had reached the peak of his life.

　　With the support of the protagonists, it is hard not to succeed.

　　Speaking of which, Qingming standing so high and motionless really looks like a protagonist.

　　It would be even better if you could come down and help.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to worry too much.

　　He understands very well.

　　Qingming's contribution will not be less from beginning to end.

　　Now he didn't move, it seemed like he was waiting for the right opportunity to strike Otakemaru.

　　This is very good indeed.

　　This battle can only end if Otakemaru is subdued.

　　This was all thanks to the fact that many of his troops were killed in the previous Battle of Oeyama, otherwise most of the troops fighting against Otakemaru would have gone to help other Onmyoji...

　　“Here I come.”

　　A plain word came out of Qingming's mouth.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly opened his senses.

　　We immediately discovered that teams of people were pouring in from behind Kyoto.

　　Upon closer inspection, there were actually humans and monsters.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke found many familiar faces——

　　People like Minamoto no Raikou, Onikiri, and Xiaobai are normal.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not surprised when great demons such as Shuten Douji, Ibaraki Douji, and Ichimokuren came.

　　The lineup of Tamamonomae, Kuro Haruaki, Daitengu and Yuki Onna is not at all inconsistent.

　　What’s weird is that there are many different kinds of monsters behind them, and many of them are from the Monster Market?

　　Well, the most unexpected thing is that Higanbana and Shiranui are here too!

　　The two of them were actually traveling with the water monsters led by Goldfish Princess. What was even more amazing was that Su Yi Su Shang, Yao Dao Ji and others who were supporting them from the rear were also with them.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought they were coming over for a banquet.

　　"Haha, it seems that you humans are pretty powerful. You have even united other monsters."

　　Otakemaru laughed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said bluntly: "What do you think is the reason? Isn't it because you have attracted so much hatred by killing people everywhere? Do you really think anyone would bother you for no reason?"

　　Although the words are blunt, this is what I mean.

　　Seimei, who was on the wooden observation tower, jumped to Kyosuke Kousaka and spoke slowly.

　　"Otakemaru, I don't think you have any chance of winning right now, nor do I think you will choose to stop. But at this moment, you still have the right to choose. Put down your weapons, and this war will be over."

　　Let it go.

　　Put it down quickly!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka muttered to himself.

　　His hands were still numb and he had absolutely no will to fight.

　　The main thing is that Otakemaru could be "1 for N" at any minute.

　　At that time, Kyosuke Kousaka would really have to lie at home and recuperate.

　　However.

　　Someone started to criticize Qingming: "Stupid, it's really unnecessary to say such things."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw the person who suddenly appeared beside him, he was no longer surprised.

　　Isn't this Hei Qingming?

　　"Hahaha..." Otakemaru laughed, "Yeah, it's unnecessary to say that. Since you know I won't give up, it's just a waste of time to say it."

　　Qingming was not affected by Hei Qingming, but just asked while waving his folding fan.

　　"I want to know the reason... Why did you perform a blood sacrifice to draw this huge pentagram array? And why do you want to seize the spiritual power of Kyoto's earth veins?"

　　Otakemaru's laughter turned cold, and he looked at Haruaki and the others calmly.

　　"Why else? To recapture the Suzuka Mountain we lost, and to restore our home to its original appearance! And everything we did was just to go home. You, Kyoto, must pay the price for your evil deeds!"

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said hurriedly, "I think there's a misunderstanding. How about we sit down and talk about it? I've often heard of stories where treacherous people interfere and then cause misunderstandings and benefit from it."

　　Otakemaru stared at Kousaka Kyosuke with an inexplicable look in his eyes, with a strange expression.

　　"I thought you were a brave man..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke laughed in his heart, "I was considering whether you would take everyone around me and kill them with you."

　　If it weren't for this reason, he wouldn't have bothered to make peace.

　　Now, it has come to this, and there are not many sea monsters left to kill. Otakemaru will become even more ruthless. If he becomes depressed and explodes himself, he will not be able to withstand it.

　　——Yes, he suddenly discovered that there were too many monsters coming to support him and they were also quite powerful. Kyosuke Kousaka thought that if the war continued, there would be no more people on Suzuka Mountain.

　　Then what?

　　Then what kind of emotion would Otakemaru be in?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought that when the time came, he would explode and avenge his tribesmen.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka is willing to communicate.

　　"Don't judge me by your own ideas! Look at how many people we have on our side, but you have suffered so many casualties. In addition, you have been fighting frequently since landing. How much strength do you have left? If you don't consider yourself, you should also consider them."

　　“……”

　　Otakemaru tensed up and remained alert, glancing around at the situation unconsciously, and then gradually discovered that the facts were just as Kyosuke Kousaka said.

　　They were still at a disadvantage in this battle.

　　In the last battle of Oeyama, neither Otakemaru nor his teacher Kaiming had ever imagined that Oeyama would actually cooperate so closely with the enemies such as the Genji Onmyoji in advance.

　　This resulted in the loss of more than half of the tribesmen who went to the battle.

　　Right now, if we continue like this, we might not even have the last half...

　　"At this point, neither of us is standing here for the sake of agreement. War is the only way to solve the problem!"

　　Suddenly, Otakemaru reacted and immediately realized that even after his surrender, the polluted Suzuka Mountain still could not be resolved, and the tribesmen still had no place to stay!

　　Thinking of this, the Yasakani no Magatama that Otakemaru was tightly holding burst into light, and the golden sword energy rose into the sky, forming a long and endless passage in the darkness.

　　boom!

　　boom!

　　Countless roaring explosions sounded.

　　In the deep night, Kyosuke Kousaka retreated helplessly to the back.

　　"Master Kyousuke, are you okay?"

　　Su Chang came over immediately to ask.

　　Kagura, who was moving with Kousaka Kyousuke, also looked at him with concern.

　　"It's OK, but I don't know how Otakemaru is doing?"

　　"What a pity... I saw that he was inclined to move just now." Su Chang sighed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the other people who were fighting with Otakemaru and took a rest for the time being.

　　At this moment, a group of people were beating up Otakemaru.

　　Some of the Siren's subordinates wanted to help, but they couldn't escape the fate of being killed.

　　Monsters with status such as Shuten Douji, Ibaraki Douji, and Tamamonomae did not participate in the siege, but just stood in a certain blind spot and stared at Otakemaru.

　　Even so, Kyosuke Kousaka knew that this was already a great effort.

　　"He didn't join the siege because of his pride, but no matter what, this will also restrict Otakemaru's actions."

　　"Well, the leader of Suzuka Mountain who slaughtered monsters from all over the place is indeed a very powerful monster."

　　A charming voice passed by Kyosuke Kousaka's ears.

　　As soon as Kyosuke Kousaka heard the voice, he knew who the person was.

　　Isn’t this the red spider lily?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't expect that she would be willing to come, as he had previously emphasized that she didn't need to come.

　　I didn't expect that the red spider lily would come over. I was actually a little touched.

　　Oops.

　　This is PUA!

　　It’s definitely PUA!

　　"The divine weapon in his hand is powerful, and coupled with his own indomitable determination, it is enough to dominate most areas of the world."

　　A random roundabout tour of Kōsaka Kyosuke.

　　Higanbana came over and said with a smile: "So, you are in need of a good weapon?"

　　"That's not what I meant. The knife in my hand is enough."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke jumps on the stage.

　　What do you need artifacts for? Artifacts represent trouble.

　　In addition, he has power and is not a lone ranger like Qingming, so if he really possesses the divine weapon, people will only feel intimidated.

　　Even troubles like rumors are inevitable.

　　After all, Otakemaru has already proved with facts how powerful he is after being blessed with the divine weapon.

　　Will I become the second "Otakemaru"?

　　As long as someone said this, he felt that he had to consider the issue of Run.

　　So, don't mess around.

　　"I can also try the condition of that knife and transform into a weapon." Higanbana smiled and looked at Minamoto no Raikou who was holding a magical blade and fighting with Otakemaru, her tone unclear.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked strange: "Are you planning to turn into a flower and use it as a weapon for me?"

　　“This is fine.”

　　"Then forget it. The image of hitting someone with flowers is too beautiful. I can't accept it."

　　"hehe……"

　　Higanbana covered her mouth and chuckled.

　　At this moment, a familiar voice sounded in the sky: "Everyone, please give me a helping hand..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka silently condensed a red flame and threw it into the air.

　　Kagura beside him shot most of her spiritual power into the air.

　　The red spider lily laughed non-stop, and raised a hand to gently throw out a bright red flower...

　　Each of them targeted Qingming who was floating in the air.

　　"Gather everyone's strength!" Minamoto Boya shouted, and shot the arrow in his hand at the magic circle floating above Qingming's head.

　　"Mr. Seimei."

　　"Master Qingming, I leave everything to you!"

　　"It's not a waste of my ghost power to give it to you."

　　"I have received the Red Lotus Fire!"

　　"Let everyone witness your genius Onmyoji side..."

　　One by one, the outstanding Onmyojis and great demons passed their power to Qingming.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Haruaki who was protected by Shiro and Tamamonomae, and felt that this protagonist was really handsome.

　　Even so, he still didn't want to be one.

　　This is too much pressure.

　　The clear voice floating in the sky said:

　　"Purify the filth, wash away the impurities, hurry up and obey the command—"

　　"Come!"

　　Otakemaru, who was suppressed by others, gritted his teeth and activated the power of Yasakani no Magatama. All the demonic power in his body burst out, the sword light was like a waterfall, and the air flow exploded violently!

　　Boom boom

　　The city walls and the ground collapsed and shattered, and the area centered on Haruaki and Otakemaru was like a curtain that pressed down in all directions, cutting everything off.

　　Click, click, click, click~

　　The world suddenly became chaotic, and objects as big as stacked pieces of paper appeared one by one, and the surroundings revealed their true appearance like a punctured paper.

　　“This is not good…”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka narrowed his eyes and muttered quietly as he watched the Kyoto Onmyojis working together to set up barriers to block the aftermath of the attack.

　　The barrier of the Yunwaijing was finally broken.

　　Next, the battlefield officially became Kyoto itself.

　　If you are not careful, the aftermath of the attack will involve the imperial palace and even your own residence.

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka would not underestimate the ability of Kyoto's Onmyojis to work together to set up defensive barriers, Otakemaru, who is ready to sacrifice himself at any time, is not a bad choice.

　　The "extreme 1 for N" method of mutual destruction is enough to make people fearful.

　　Looks like it's time to show off some talking skills.

　　Even if your mouth-to-mouth skills are just average, you should still give it a try in order to avoid the worst outcome.

　　"The mirror has been broken. I can no longer trap Otakemaru."

　　"That's enough, thank you for creating the greatest counterattack opportunity for us."

　　The Eight Hundred Bhikkhuni said to Yunwaijing beside her.

　　Yun Waijing just nodded.

　　Then, Yaobikuni turned her attention to the field and saw that the center of the battle between Otakemaru and Haruaki was in a mess, with a huge deep pit formed.

　　"Barrier... I see."

　　Otakemaru, who looked a little embarrassed, chuckled.

　　Sensing that his death was no longer connected to the five locations of the previous blood sacrifices, he immediately understood the cause and effect.

　　"Your blood sacrifice array has been removed by all forces. Any further ideas you have are redundant..."

　　Qingming said to Otakemaru, and his words clearly showed his intention to persuade him to surrender.

　　Otakemaru said calmly: "It's not time to lose yet. This war concerns the people and future generations of Suzuka Mountain. When they came here, they were ready to lose their lives. The same is true for me."

　　"As expected..." Qingming seemed to have expected it, "Your goal is to use the power of Kyoto to purify Mount Suzuka."

　　"Yes, Mount Suzuka is no longer a place where we can live. Even if I die, I will never retreat..."

　　Otakemaru finally told the reason.

　　After they finished speaking, the other people and monsters around who heard their conversation all had different expressions.

　　However, the majority are still angry.

　　After all, the people at Suzukayama have caused huge trouble for everyone, and this is not something that can be forgiven just like that.

　　"This is not a reason to capture Kyoto."

　　Minamoto no Raikou laughed.

　　The samurai sword in his hand flashed with a cold light and made a buzzing sound, as if in agreement.

　　Not to mention the other humans and monsters that were harmed by Mount Suzuka.

　　Although Goldfish Princess's expression was complicated, her eyes looking at Otakemaru were still full of hostility.

　　She could not forgive Otakemaru for killing the Lord of Arakawa.

　　Same principle.

　　Many people who are in the same situation as Kingohime cannot forgive Otakemaru for leading the killing of the monsters on Mount Suzuka.

　　"Surrender..." Otakemaru looked up at the sky, but the next moment, the Yasakani no Magatama in his hand projected a passage to the center of Kyoto.

　　The whole person turned into a ray of light and flew away along the passage.

　　Everyone was unable to react in time, or no one expected Otakemaru to suddenly do this.

　　"——He has other ways!"

　　Qingming quickly went to the center of the blood sacrifice, the location of Kyoto Gojo Avenue.

　　Other humans and monsters also chased after Otakemaru in the same way.

　　However, there was one person whose speed was not much slower than Otakemaru.

　　That's right, he is Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Knowing that Otakemaru would definitely not give up, he made various preparations early on.

　　In the end, if Otakemaru really succeeds, Kyoto will become completely uninhabitable.

　　Five main roads.

　　The core of the formation, which was set up with numerous barriers and guarded by many Onmyoji, and where Onmyoji such as Minamoto no Yorihei and Fujiwara no Michinaga were also present, was swept away by Otakemaru in an instant.

　　All the defenses and barriers flew aside in an instant.

　　Otakemaru heavily inserted the Yasakani no Magatama into the ground, activating everything in himself...

　　However, both hands pressed hard on Otakemaru.

　　"I say, you want to sacrifice yourself? That depends on whether the remaining tribesmen can evacuate safely in the end."

　　Takasaki Kyosuke is dedicated to his calm and harmonious speech.

　　At the same time, he used all his strength to hold down Otakemaru.

　　Despite the high risk of being traded one for one, he still came over.

　　"Are you threatening me?" Otakemaru continued to act, constantly activating the ultimate power of Yasakani no Magatama.

　　He was well aware of the power of the Yasakani no Magatama.

　　Even if the five blood sacrifice arrays become ineffective, as long as he sacrifices himself, the arrays can still be reawakened.

　　"It's not a threat, it's a statement of fact. Think about what people who have lost their homes will do."

　　"It's all your fault!"

　　"I hope you can calm down..."

　　"hehe."

　　Otakemaru sneered continuously without stopping his actions for even a second.

　　The other people and monsters all chased after them.

　　Kagura, who arrived soon after Kousaka Kyosuke, saw Kousaka Kyosuke holding down Otakemaru with both hands. He was stunned, as if the computer had crashed, and then became panicked and anxious.

　　"Lord Kyosuke... " Su Chang, who was also moving at a fast pace, also felt it and started to panic.

　　Higanbana said, "Maybe he wants to convince Otakemaru."

　　"Can we try to kill Otakemaru together..."

　　An indifferent voice also sounded.

　　The speaker is Su Yi.

　　Higanbana shook her head: "Otakemaru has completely activated all the power of the divine weapon. It is estimated that it will be difficult for anyone to get past him, so everything depends on Kyousuke."

　　“Damn it!”

　　An angry voice came from Yuan Boya's mouth.

　　Minamoto no Hiromasa shot three arrows in succession at Otakemaru without hesitation.

　　Chichichi~

　　The arrow instantly turned into nothingness.

　　However, this did not affect Yuan Boya's continued attack at all.

　　As if they were touched by this incident, Kagura, Suyi Sushang, Higanbana and others also began to attack Otakemaru.

　　"Hahaha...there are quite a few people who like you."

　　Otakemaru also noticed the situation and said with a smile.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who tried hard to restrain the erosion of the divine power of the artifact, just said: "There are many people who like you, I advise you not to be impulsive."

　　“You don’t understand at all!”

　　"Yes, I may not understand, then I will call someone who understands over here... - Sirens of Mount Suzuka, listen carefully, your leader Otakemaru has begun to sacrifice himself for you, are you moved?"

　　The sound of the stick reading spread slowly to all corners of Kyoto.

　　Many of the sirens who were still fighting were shocked.

　　There were even sirens who reacted and rushed towards the center of the formation at an extremely fast speed.

　　"Stop fighting for now."

　　Qingming was commanding the others not to attack the sirens that were approaching the center of the formation.

　　Everyone understood what was going on and quickly moved away to make it easier for the incoming sirens to reach them.

　　“…This method is interesting.”

　　The red spider lily laughed.

　　Kagura, Suyi Suchang and others also slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Especially when I saw the sirens screaming "Young Master! Young Master!", I immediately realized that the situation was beginning to change.

　　When a certain old man with a sinister temperament arrived, he knelt down and loudly requested: "Young Master! Let's retreat!"

　　"teacher……"

　　At this time, Otakemaru was stunned. Why was the teacher like this?

　　"Young Master! Let's retreat!" The old man Hai Ming knelt down and begged again and again.

　　Otakemaru refused: "If we retreat now, all our efforts will be wasted. We will never have such an opportunity again."

　　"...Young Master, it is impossible to restore Mount Suzuka."

　　"W-What are you talking about?"

　　Otakemaru suddenly shouted.

　　Haiming looked up at Otakemaru painfully:

　　"I deceived the young master. I originally planned to abandon Suzuka Mountain and make Kyoto our new territory. The current Suzuka Mountain can no longer receive any external power... Or I was expecting that the young master would use the Yasakani no Magatama to absorb the power of Kyoto and lead us to build a home in a new land."

　　Otakemaru finally stopped his movements, and Kousaka Kyosuke simply put down his hands that were holding him down.

　　"Hai Ming you..."

　　"There is no perfect reason. I know you will not attack Kyoto. I deceived you. If you sacrifice yourself, everything will be meaningless!!"

　　“Hai Ming…”

　　Otakemaru stared blankly at the sky, his whole body in a trance. To outsiders, he looked like an old man on his deathbed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka wondered whether he should say something, but found that nothing he said would be appropriate.

　　Never mind.

　　"You will also have to pay for the sins of the Sea Nation."

　　Minamoto no Raikou, who had already come over, spoke out the words.

　　Otakemaru looked in the direction of the voice and saw Minamoto no Raikou, and saw his clansmen kneeling down and begging him not to be sacrificed, but suffering various injuries. An extremely sad emotion welled up in his heart.

　　He laughed, slowly opened his hands downwards, and his whole body slowly floated up.

　　"As the young master of Suzuka Mountain, I should bear the responsibility for everyone's blood debt..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka quickly moved aside.

　　"Kyousuke!"

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　One by one, the women surrounded Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled sheepishly: "Sorry for making you worry..."

　　"What a dangerous thing!"

　　Su Chang's eyes were filled with tears and she finally cried for the first time.

　　As if they were infected, Kagura, Suyi, Goldfish Princess, Youdao Princess, Byakulang and others also had red eyes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka coughed dryly, at a loss, and felt helpless when he saw the red spider lily acting like it was a show.

　　When he looked up at the sky again, Otakemaru had gradually turned into specks of light and began to dissipate.

　　"I started this wrong war with my own hands, and I should end it too. This is my final order, young master - you must live well..."

　　After he finished speaking, Kyosuke Kousaka could only see the smile on Otakemaru's face when he looked at the sirens, and then he could see nothing else.

　　Just at this time, the sun was rising.

　　Another new day has arrived.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke glanced at the sirens who were kneeling on the ground and crying, and shook his head secretly, "They are really like living a simple life. Just say sorry and it's over..."

 237. Rest after the war/peek/open a banquet/restore the schedule

　　The sun is shining brightly.

　　At the hour of Chen, Kyoto was still filled with the chill and blood left over from the war.

　　The battle began in the early hours of midnight and lasted all night.

　　When daybreak came, the battle was over, but things were far from over.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka asked Suyi and Sushang to go back first, and asked Youdaohime and Hakulang to search for the lurking sea monsters and inform them of the defeat. He then took Kagura to the official residence.

　　What is the reason for going to Guanliao?

　　Naturally, it is to clean up the "aftermath" of the battle.

　　Procuratorate non-violation department.

　　"If you encounter any sirens that are still lingering, persuade them to leave. Only take action if it is absolutely necessary, and focus on subduing them, not killing them at will."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said something he was reluctant to say.

　　forgive?

　　Repay evil with kindness?

　　This is really too difficult for others!

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka also understood that he had to do this.

　　Regardless of one's own standpoint or the wishes of those in power, this must be done.

　　"The nobles in Kyoto hope that these sea monsters will leave quickly instead of thinking about revenge. After all, the number of sea monsters left is in the five digits..."

　　"If we really kill them all, the Sirens, who have lost their leader, Otakemaru, will go completely crazy, and finally launch a horrific war of revenge."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought again in his heart.

　　There is some truth in the saying that the army that mourns will win.

　　Since they have lost their most respected leader, people probably want to hold a funeral to mourn for him.

　　If they still refuse to give in, then you have to prepare for the worst.

　　But Kyosuke Kousaka had no intention of messing around like this.

　　Since most people believe that Otakemaru committed suicide and the matter is over, we should properly deal with the subsequent troubles as soon as possible.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had already had a brief negotiation with Kaiming of Suzuka Mountain, and then handed the matter over to Seimei.

　　At this moment, most of the sirens from Mount Suzuka have gone to the ocean area of ​​Arakawa, and Kyosuke Kousaka will also send people to send some of the remaining ones that may have escaped the net according to the agreement.

　　There is no need for captives, as the dignitaries in Kyoto don't want to see any trace of the Sirens.

　　"Also, you have to distinguish between sirens and ordinary monsters. In this battle, many monsters that have grudges against sirens came to support. Most of them have returned now, but it is possible that some are still staying. You should ask more clearly..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka then elaborated on the differences between sirens and monsters.

　　The best way to tell is by taste.

　　If you smell the salty smell on the siren carefully, you can still detect the difference.

　　“……”

　　Ayanokouji, who participated in the battle and received the next instructions as ordered, finally felt relieved as he listened to Kyosuke Kousaka's slow narration.

　　The servant master was fine, and several of his companions survived except for some injuries.

　　Overall, the war went very smoothly.

　　As long as you continue to work in an orderly manner, you can get a promotion and a raise.

　　This gives a feeling of the struggle of a social person.

　　Another quarter of an hour.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura out to investigate the situation - he had no intention of going back to rest until the matter of the mermaid was completely resolved.

　　"Now that the battle is over, I can lie down for a while, but I'd better finish my work before I lie down."

　　Although he was thinking this in his head, Kyosuke Kousaka himself was a little distracted.

　　After fighting fiercely with Otakemaru for quite a while, and even forcing him to sacrifice, his body was really feeling a bit exhausted.

　　But even if it's hard to bear, you have to endure it for now.

　　The mess left behind by Suzukayama's attack on Kyoto this time was not much, but it was not small either. It happened to be seemingly unimportant in this regard but was quite important, and it could easily affect the perceptions of other nobles.

　　If the Procuratorate does not work with the External Guards to make things better, it will definitely not work.

　　At the very least, we must let those inhuman beings and wanderers clean up the bodies neatly, and try to cover up any traces of battle.

　　Otherwise, if a bunch of nobles give their opinions, it will definitely not be good...

　　Thinking of this, Kyosuke Kousaka felt quite depressed.

　　Not only does he risk his life to fight, he also has to actively arrange people to handle the follow-up matters. No matter how you look at him, he is very hardworking.

　　Unfortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka hates the word "hard work" the most.

　　"Kyosuke, what happened before was so dangerous."

　　"...I know this too. If Otakemaru's sacrifice was successful, the spiritual energy of Kyoto would be completely drained, and it would become a barren land. Then, no one would have a place to stand."

　　When he saw Kagura start to accuse in a low voice, with mist in her cherry red eyes, Kousaka Kyosuke knew that he had to explain properly.

　　After returning, he will probably still have to accept everyone's "complaints", but he will probably enjoy it.

　　It feels good to be cared for by others.

　　"Did you pay attention to your own situation when you stopped Otakemaru?" Kagura asked again.

　　"Yes, yes. Besides, won't you be there to help me when the time comes?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke explained again.

　　He scanned the area with his mental power and found that there was no one in the area surrounding Rashomon. He pulled Kagura to a dark corner and began to stop her from speaking further.

　　Block.

　　Then there will be no big problem.

　　The blood in my body was boiling and something was swirling in my head.

　　After a long while, Kyosuke Kousaka finally let Kagura go.

　　"Kyousuke..."

　　Kagura felt dizzy, with a mist in her eyes, and every time she spoke she sounded like she was humming.

　　With such a tender and sweet voice and a cute and innocent little face, Kyosuke Kousaka could clearly feel his heartbeat slow down by half a beat.

　　After being a "Komachi fan", he then became a "Kagura fan".

　　It must be emphasized that he is definitely not a lolita complex.

　　"Okay, continue looking around." Kyosuke Kousaka patted Kagura.

　　“Hmm…”

　　Kagura arched her back, unable to hold back the comfortable yet uncomfortable stimulation in her body, and finally arched several times in Kyosuke Kousaka's arms before reluctantly separating.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's soft black hair, his movements becoming more and more gentle.

　　"Let's go."

　　"Okay~"

　　Kagura controlled her emotions and continued to follow Kyosuke Kousaka. The joy and satisfaction in her heart were indescribable.

　　After the two of them left for a while, a girl wearing a white dress with strange patterns quietly appeared in the dark corner...

　　"Will that taste good?"

　　The girl looked thoughtful.

　　Relying on the convenience of living here for a long time, her whereabouts can be very secretive in the surroundings without revealing any traces.

　　So when Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura came over, she wondered whether to say hello.

　　As a result, we saw Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura interacting as intimately as when they first met.

　　Considering that appearing suddenly would be too scary, Men Lingqi decided not to show up.

　　So she watched the communication between Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura very carefully... and finally discovered that the relationship between Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura made her very envious.

　　——I’m afraid even her father doesn’t love her so much.

　　Even though I want to deny it in my heart, it is difficult to do so.

　　Why is this happening? It's so uncomfortable...

　　The view changes to the residence of Kyosuke Kosaka on the road.

　　Su Yi Su Shang, who came back early, explained the battle situation to other companions.

　　Among them, the battle between Kousaka Kyosuke and Otakemaru was not concealed much.

　　"...Alas, Lord Kyosuke is working too hard." Xiangzi sighed.

　　When she heard that Otakemaru was going to fight to the death and that her husband was still entangled with the past, she suddenly felt overwhelmed.

　　Not many of the others were able to control their emotions like Xiangzi, and each of them had tears in their eyes.

　　Su Yi saw that the atmosphere was really bad and could only say something to ease it.

　　"Master Kyosuke said, let's eat first..."

　　"Eat?" Fumino and Mayu were both stunned and blushed quickly.

　　As the abnormality of the two people was discovered, everyone understood the hidden meaning of Su Yi's words.

　　“I’ll make it right away!”

　　Nino stood up.

　　Xue Noi was not slow either: "I'll go help too..."

　　Chitanda hurriedly said, "Please let me join in!"

　　Just like that, the three people who were best at cooking went to the kitchen.

　　Shizuko scratched her face, raised her legs and walked towards the bathhouse. "I'd better take a bath..."

　　She is different from her companions.

　　Even if the other companions don’t take a bath for a few days and don’t use much incense, they still smell good.

　　She is definitely not.

　　Since you sweat easily, it is normal to have sweat odor.

　　Although her husband doesn't seem to care much about this, she does!

　　When she arrived at the bathhouse, Shizuka began to use the water heater she made using her knowledge of formations to fill water and prepare for a bath.

　　The weather is still a bit cold now, so it is better to use hot water.

　　Even in summer, girls should not take cold showers casually...

　　"Hey!"

　　A voice passed by my ears.

　　Jingzi couldn't help but look and found that it was Su Shang.

　　"Madam Sushang."

　　"It's me~"

　　"Are you taking a shower now?"

　　"Yes, everyone should be here soon." Su Chang said.

　　She had just killed a lot of sirens. Although there was no blood on her body, the smell of blood was still a bit strong. Naturally, she had to take a shower.

　　"I thought you'd start after dinner."

　　"Because cooking takes time, maybe Kyousuke-sama will be back after dinner."

　　"I don't think it will be that soon. He should be back at night. After all, after the war, prisoners, the wounded, the city's public security and sanitation, etc. still need to be dealt with immediately."

　　"Oh, Shizuko, you really thought about it all!"

　　"It's okay..."

　　Shizuka said embarrassedly.

　　She felt that anyone who had watched Taiga dramas on TV would know these things.

　　After all, after every war in the Taiga drama, the lords and even the lords' wives were as busy as their retainers, and all kinds of busy things were also told in the Taiga drama.

　　"You're being modest again."

　　"hey-hey……"

　　Shizuko laughs.

　　She feels like an ordinary person.

　　Apart from knowing agriculture, she is not much better than normal girls.

　　Looking back, her husband was not very interested in agriculture, but was more concerned about her physical development... When she thought of this, Shizuka was completely speechless.

　　Obviously, the other women in the bedroom were much prettier and had better figures than her.

　　So, is it for the sense of accomplishment of growing every day?

　　If this is true, then I feel that my husband is a little bit perverted, but Shizuka doesn't hate him.

　　They are so close to each other that there is nothing to be surprised about.

　　Soon, the facts were just as Su Chang said. Everyone came to the bathhouse to take a bath, chatting with each other in the open cubicle with only a partition -

　　“Hey, Sister Fumino, your…”

　　"Ahem, ahem, there's no need to talk about this."

　　"oh."

　　Mengye looked at Fumino who was covering her mouth and coughing, and nodded.

　　I was thinking, "Fumino-san is finally starting to grow... does that mean the others will start to grow too?"

　　Similarly, Shizuka, who was paying close attention to the situation, couldn't help but prick up her ears.

　　I heard Fumino's voice seemed to reveal some kind of pride and pride.

　　Shizuka began to look forward to it.

　　Could it be that Wen Nai is finally starting to grow up?

　　"That would be great. I won't feel awkward when I go over to the bath next time. I haven't been there for a long time... I don't dare to look at Mrs. Fumino and Yukino. Eh, Yukino??"

　　How about Yukino?

　　Shizuka suddenly became curious.

　　According to the pace of development, it should be longer, right?

　　At the same time.

　　Yukino in the kitchen seemed to sense some special, non-subjective, subtle malice, and her body trembled slightly.

　　The whole person is a bit confusing.

　　Perhaps she thought she was worrying too much about her husband, so she prepared the dishes with more care.

　　In the kitchen, Nino suddenly said, "What kind of food do you think Kyosuke-sama likes to eat?"

　　Chitanda groaned and lowered her head to think: "Let me think..."

　　

　　Yukino said, "Food filled with love."

　　

　　Nino rolled her eyes at Yukino.

　　"Please, don't make fun of me when I'm answering seriously."

　　In fact, Nino was not surprised at all.

　　

　　Ever since Yukino and Kyosuke Kousaka got together completely a few months ago, and her family came over, she has become much more cheerful than before.

　　Occasionally, we even joke around, but I don’t know if the content of the jokes is considered funny or not.

　　Just like now, Nino knew that the answer given by Yukino was definitely correct.

　　However, Nino was more aware that Yukino knew what answer she wanted, but she gave her a funny answer. Did she think she was easy to bully?

　　No, she's ready to be tickled!

　　"It's a meat with a relatively high fat content. If you don't mind, you can try to cook it using the Chukai cooking method and make it just for Kyousuke-sama."

　　"…Do you really know?"

　　"I've noticed a little bit...Since I came here, Kyousuke-sama has made the food taste bland."

　　"Naka, Nakakai cuisine? I happen to know how to cook it!" Chitanda clasped her hands together happily.

　　Hearing this, Nino couldn't help but look at Yukino again: "You can do it too?"

　　Yukino nodded: "No, but I know how to make some famous recipes."

　　Nino complained: "Why didn't you tell me earlier?"

　　"..." Yukino didn't answer, but just shifted her gaze and didn't look at Nino.

　　Nino was speechless immediately. "You are exactly the same as Ichika, Miku, Yotsuba, and Satsuki..."

　　They all like to sneak away.

　　Never mind, she's pretty much the same.

　　Chitanda was still happy on her own, thinking that she could give Kousaka Kyousuke a little surprise~

　　The other side.

　　After walking out of the bedroom, Horikita Suzune said goodbye to Haruno and Fuyumi and headed towards her own residence.

　　Just now, she, Yang No and Fuyumi were called to the private room by Xiangzi to discuss something, and only now did she understand some things.

　　That is the private matter about Kousaka Kyousuke's strong desire...

　　Then, after knowing a little about each aspect and understanding most of it, the group left.

　　Don't leave? That would be awkward.

　　After all, I can’t...

　　"Relationships should be developed step by step, slowly, slowly." Horikita Suzune muttered silently.

　　Xiangzi had explained it clearly to her just now, so how could she not understand now why Yangno and Dongshi rarely stayed in the bedroom at night.

　　Return to residence.

　　Horikita Suzune saw Kiryuin Kaede lying on the straw mat, like a salted fish basking in the sun, waiting to turn over.

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua's sharp eyes were slightly closed, and she had put away her aggressiveness.

　　"You're back so soon?"

　　"I don't plan to stay in the bedroom for dinner."

　　"Oh, that's great. I can eat in the bedroom anytime and anywhere."

　　"Come on, you can do it too."

　　"Thank you for your good words."

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua sat up slowly, lowered her head to look at her flat belly which had no extra fat and even had delicate lines clearly visible, and fell into complicated contemplation again.

　　"What's wrong with you?" Horikita Suzune asked curiously as she sat down and was about to read a book.

　　Since her brother got married and she didn't want to disturb her brother and sister-in-law's lives, she moved to Fenghua's place in Guilongyuan. Then they became more and more familiar with each other and they became good friends.

　　Therefore, as she said just now, she hopes that Guilongyuan Fenghua can marry the same husband as her in the future.

　　After all, my husband is very good, has strong desires, and is fair, so it doesn't matter if there is one more or one less, right?

　　Horikita Suzune is more open-minded about these things.

　　"I was thinking, I'm almost turning into a muscular woman from all my martial arts training."

　　"…Your lines are indeed powerful and shocking."

　　"Don't refer to me as a muscle queen."

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua said helplessly.

　　She only discovered this problem when she was practicing martial arts these days, and it was too late to improve it.

　　Although Kaedeka Guilongyuan, who is more self-centered in character, doesn't care what her future partner thinks, but after coming to this world, she knows that she still has to consider it.

　　Suppose, in the future, I am really lucky enough to become Kousaka Kyousuke's concubine like Horikita Suzune, and then when we start the most intimate things... I always feel a headache if I am disliked.

　　To be honest, after getting to know him for a while, Kaede Kiryuin really found that Kyosuke Kousaka was better than she had imagined.

　　Even I, who used to think I would never be attracted to any man and felt that my threshold for love was sky-high, now I am tempted.

　　Powerful and without many negative aspects of his personality... this makes Kaedeka Kiryuin feel very attractive.

　　Because she doesn't like arrogant men, no matter how strong they are, it is difficult for her to accept them because of her personality. And the most important thing is that he has to be stronger than her.

　　All kinds of abilities are fine, but it would be best if I could defeat her physically.

　　In this way, Kyosuke Kousaka meets Kaede Kiryuin's love standards.

　　Guilongyuan Fenghua really wanted to take the initiative to pursue.

　　Fortunately, she also understood that this was not appropriate, and it would be better to use time to slowly improve herself.

　　What about now?

　　Kaedeka Guiryuin discovered that there was something fishy about the development of her future love life, so she began to worry.

　　Seeing that Guilongyuan Fenghua was so entangled, Horikita Suzune simply said, "Let me ask for you."

　　"Who?"

　　"Kyosuke is an adult."

　　"...I didn't realize you were so brave."

　　"It's not that I'm brave, it's what my predecessors taught me."

　　"Oh! I see. Then you better work harder!"

　　Kiryuin Kaede immediately understood and without asking any more questions, she encouraged Horikita Suzune with a smile.

　　It's evening time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who finally returned, was completely liberated. He walked deep into the mother's bedroom holding Kagura in his arms.

　　Let’s have a feast!

　　Day 343 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took sick leave early.

　　In short, just tell others that you are staying at home because of injuries caused by fighting.

　　In fact, he just hid himself temporarily to reduce his presence so as to avoid being picked on.

　　After all, after the war between Suzuka Mountain and Kyoto ended, it is possible that some people would find trouble and say that he did something wrong. So it would be better for him to just lie at home.

　　If you have any complaints then, just make them to him.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, lazily lying on the bed, continued to bury himself in Murasaki Shikibu's arms and fell asleep.

　　Kagura and Komachi beside them were also still sleeping, each holding Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Su Yi Su Shang, who had participated in the battle yesterday, went to Arakawa's manor early with Shizuko, Chitanda and others to do some work as usual.

　　Our schedules are the same as usual.

　　No, and that’s not it.

　　Suddenly remembering Yukino, Kyosuke Kousaka took Yukino to the shrine of the moon goddess in the suburbs after staying in bed for half an hour.

　　Of course, Kagura was traveling with them, as well as Horikita Suzune and Kiryuin Kaede who were protecting Yukino.

　　After sending the people to the destination, Kyosuke Kousaka decided to take Kagura to the underworld.

　　Yesterday, the red spider lily conveyed a message through its flowers, saying that Aokiji had followed her back to the underworld. Kyosuke Kousaka felt it was very strange, so he decided to go and take a look while he had time.

　　"I wonder if Higanbana was bored and kidnapped Qing Ji and took her away..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　After all, he really couldn't figure out Higanbana's thoughts, and he also couldn't understand Qingji's feelings for Higanbana.

　　When they arrived at the destination, Kyosuke Kousaka was completely stunned when he saw that Higanbana and Aoki were both wearing tank tops.

　　What are you doing?

　　"Hey, I have to bring Kagura along to play this time."

　　"Ah, great! Kagura!"

　　"no……"

　　"It's okay, Kyousuke."

　　Kagura said to Kousaka Kyousuke seriously.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "..."

 238. Teasing as usual/Suzuka Gozen/Conspiracy/Compensation

　　An hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka held the soundly sleeping Aohime and the half-asleep Kagura in his arms.

　　Higanbana on the side was combing her hair with a wooden comb with a smile, and Kyosuke Kousaka could see the hazy and graceful arc in the black shadow.

　　Higanbana has unusually thick long black hair.

　　It lies softly on the shoulders and back, perfectly proportioned to the body size and very neat.

　　The long hair sways slightly, and the milky white skin contrasts with it, making the color contrast more vivid, giving people a great visual impact.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little hard again.

　　He quickly stroked Kagura to relieve the physical and mental impulses.

　　“Mmm…”

　　Kagura, whose consciousness was still a little hazy, muttered like a dream.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Kagura's slightly open pink and moist little mouth that couldn't be closed, and the transparent and shiny saliva slowly flowed at the corners of her mouth, adding a kind of temptation that was both cute and sexy, and he almost exploded.

　　"It turns out that it's not there."

　　In a secret way, Kousaka Kyosuke chose not to waste.

　　Then, Kagura became much quieter.

　　After a while, she fell asleep.

　　Seeing this situation, Kyosuke Kousaka naturally wouldn't continue to act recklessly.

　　He gently placed Kagura and Aokiji, who was still in his arms, on the soft flower bed, then gently stroked their hair with his hands, allowing them to fall into a deeper sleep.

　　"I didn't expect you were afraid of breaking the law."

　　As soft words passed by his ears, Kyosuke Kousaka could hear the voice of Higanbana that was deliberately transmitted only to his ears using her magical power.

　　It seems that the red spider lily also knows that disturbing people's sleep is very rude, and tries its best to avoid it.

　　I wonder if this can be considered "gentle"?

　　Absolutely.

　　From her perspective as a fun person.

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka was just joking in his mind.

　　Seeing that Higanbana was willing to come and help during the war, his favorability rating was boosted - huh? No, shouldn't he be the one to boost the favorability rating?

　　"Kagura is still young, it will take a few more years." Kyosuke Kousaka said to Higanbana seriously.

　　The red spider lily couldn't help but smile, and the strong spring spirit between its charming brows could not be concealed. It seemed that because it had just been watered, it was difficult to suppress its charm.

　　"If that's the case, don't rub it~ rub it~"

　　“…You don’t understand this.”

　　"Don't understand? Can you try that for me next time?"

　　"... As long as you don't mind."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried hard not to let his strange expression show.

　　How should I put it? Higanbana is very open-minded when it comes to love affairs.

　　Even now, it is a celestial posture.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't know whether he should continue to look elsewhere.

　　After all, they were a couple, so he didn't try to be serious.

　　It's okay to pretend in front of strangers, but it's really boring to pretend in front of acquaintances.

　　As long as your partner is familiar with you, he or she will know your detailed situation, so why pretend?

　　"You can relax again in the days ahead."

　　After laughing for a while, Higanbana changed the topic.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke met Higanbana's half-smiley eyes and felt like he was being mocked. He muttered in his heart, "Is teasing me your hobby?"

　　It's really possible.

　　Forget it. If he didn’t have to appease Aoki and Kagura, he would have immediately gone to shut Higanbana’s mouth.

　　"It's not that easy. You have to know that things after the war are the busiest."

　　"According to your personality, wouldn't you leave everything to your subordinates?"

　　"Please, stop speculating about me like that. Let's talk about something lighter, like what are you interested in these days?"

　　"I am more interested in you. This is my obsession~"

　　"Do you want me to introduce myself in detail?"

　　"That's not necessary. I want to explore it myself."

　　"…Then keep going." Kyosuke Kousaka was completely speechless and could only cheer for Higanbana.

　　To be honest, he had a strong sense of being attacked.

　　Should I say it's an honor?

　　"Speaking of which, there are some unusual movements in the River of Sai. I feel like the siren from over 200 years ago might be coming back."

　　"It would be a coincidence if that happened."

　　"That's about it. It looks like the world will be as turbulent as this time."

　　"Don't look expectant."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too tired to complain and spoke in a weak voice.

　　At that moment, after being reminded by the red spider lily, he realized that he probably had to go look for Qingming.

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga also needs to be notified.

　　Then, his affairs were added.

　　But it doesn’t matter. It’s better to let them realize earlier that this is the conspiracy of Yamata no Orochi.

　　I just feel so tired.

　　Things keep happening one after another, leaving no room for rest.

　　Another quarter of an hour passed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka carried the still sleepy Kagura on his back and said goodbye to Aokiji and Higanbana.

　　Qingji is still sleeping, just stamp it lightly.

　　The red spider lily is very energetic, let's go straight to the deep level...

　　Tsk tsk——

　　A series of unknown notes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is separated from Higanbana.

　　"Bye now."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to the red spider lily that was looking at him with a smile.

　　Higanbana still smiled and nodded gently: "See you next time."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled back and left with Kagura on his back.

　　“……”

　　As she watched the figures of Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura slowly disappear, Higanbana's smile did not fade much.

　　She wondered how lively the future Yang world would be, what role would Kousaka Kyosuke play, and what role would she play?

　　When you think about it, this is quite interesting.

　　Higanbana gently tidied her clothes and was about to take a nap when she suddenly discovered that Saizhiheyuan's movements were becoming more and more intense.

　　She couldn't help but frown slightly.

　　At that time, the undead spirits entangled with powerful demonic energy mistakenly entered the Sai River Plain, and absorbed the power of her and the Sanzu River from the depths that she could not reach, which made her very troubled.

　　So he followed the source of the evil spirit and called over the owner of the evil spirit, intending to let him solve the problem.

　　The owner of the evil spirit was a great demon named Suzuka Gozen. Before leaving, he asked her to help keep an eye on the movements of Suzuka Mountain, hoping that they could reunite as soon as possible when she returned.

　　Higanbana didn't care much at first.

　　But after Kyosuke Kousaka asked for help, she gradually became concerned and simply started collecting information as promised, and discovered a lot of interesting information.

　　"Suzuka Mountain has lost its spiritual power and is polluted. The direction of the spiritual power is unknown... The conspiracy is about to be exposed. But even if that's the case, the master of the conspiracy probably won't care too much, right?"

　　Higanbana said secretly.

　　The layout that was started more than two hundred years ago cannot be destroyed easily.

　　It's a pity for those poor sirens who were used as tools...

　　Just as I was thinking this, a soft bell sounded from the Sai River.

　　Ring ring ring ~

　　A figure appeared in the misty sea fog and walked out from the Sai River.

　　When Higanbana raised her eyes, she easily discovered a pair of distinctive antlers. The golden bells on both sides swayed as the owner walked, making crisp sounds.

　　

　　“I’m back.”

　　Higanbana greeted the visitor, a majestic beauty with deer horns on her head and a long fish tail behind her, in a familiar manner.

　　The visitor was Suzuka Gozen. She bowed her head to Higanbana and apologized: "I am sorry for causing you trouble before."

　　"That's fine. It's just right that you're here. I'll tell you in detail about the situation at Mount Suzuka over the past two hundred years."

　　"—Two hundred years?!"

　　"Don't worry, I have something more important to say next."

　　"Excuse me, may I ask what the current situation of Mount Suzuka is?"

　　Having already heard some hidden meanings behind Higanbana, Suzuka Gozen is even more worried about what is happening to her own people!

　　The Red Spider Lily did not keep the secret and said the key point:

　　"After you left, Mount Suzuka was polluted, and the spiritual power was transferred to another place for unknown reasons. Then Otakemaru followed the instigation of his teacher Kaiming to attack Kyoto and seize the spiritual power. At the end of the war, he found out the reason and committed suicide to apologize."

　　Suzuka Gozen's face was filled with disbelief, her speech became hesitant, and the dignity on her face completely disappeared.

　　Because she really couldn't accept the sudden cruel reality.

　　“…How, how could this happen——No, I have to protect them!”

　　"Here, take it. It will lead you to the human who is dealing with the Siren."

　　"Thank you very much! I will definitely come to thank you someday!"

　　Suzuka Gozen didn't refuse at all. She took the red flower handed to her by Higanbana and ran away in a hurry.

　　Higanbana shook her head secretly.

　　"So-called family is both a source of strength and an obvious weakness. I warned you before, but you didn't listen... Now you've been completely tricked."

　　As she thought this in her heart, Higanbana thought of Kyosuke Kousaka and tilted her head slightly.

　　Suddenly I remembered that Kousaka Kyousuke liked to use protective techniques on important people around him. He did that the last time, and it was very safe~

　　Thinking about it this way, the connection in her is——

　　Higanbana looked at the faintly visible red line on her hand and giggled.

　　Then she sat down on the flower bed to take a nap. Seeing Qingji still sleeping soundly and couldn't be woken up no matter what she did, she felt funny again and soon slowly closed her eyes and went to rest.

　　

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Following Honghua's instructions, Suzuka Gozen traveled at an extremely fast speed, and everything in front of him was as chaotic as paste.

　　Yes, she didn't even look at the road.

　　Just follow the instructions and increase the speed to the extreme, ignoring everything else except avoiding obstacles!

　　"Why is this happening? There must be someone behind this! Who is it? What does he (she) want to do?"

　　Suzuka Gozen kept thinking about the cause of the problem.

　　She's not stupid.

　　How could he not understand that he was being played around?

　　First, he used his father's ghost as bait to lure her to the chaotic Saigawara, where she stayed for more than two hundred years. Then, during this period, he gradually induced Otakemaru, who was like his own brother, to attack Kyoto...

　　What happened next? Suzuka Gozen didn't think about it, but she knew that things were terrible!

　　At least, now we have to protect the other tribesmen who have survived the war!

　　Very quickly, Suzuka Gozen noticed that the red flower in her hand that was guiding her to walk was getting brighter and brighter. She immediately guessed that the person was about to be found. She raised her eyes and searched carefully, and indeed, she found a man and a woman in front of her.

　　"I am the former master of Mount Suzuka—"

　　Suzuka Gozen hurriedly revealed her identity.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who paused because of the scent of red spider lily and the powerful strange demonic aura, had a calm expression on his face and nodded slightly.

　　"I don't know what's going on, but come with me to Arakawa. Your men are there."

　　Well, Suzuka Gozen is back.

　　So the speed is so fast?

　　This is really troublesome.

　　"I still have to go over for the negotiation. If I bother Qingming again, Boya will definitely be dissatisfied. Who knows, he might even drag me over..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's double suicide.

　　The most troublesome brother-in-law is Yuan Boya.

　　He tries his best to help others and would really stand by him if he saw him in trouble. His only shortcoming is that he can't stand seeing him idle.

　　Like what we saw before, Kyosuke Kousaka held down Otakemaru.

　　Minamoto no Hiromasa was probably worried that he was dead, and Kagura was very sad, so she attacked Otakemaru desperately.

　　Suddenly, Suzuka Gozen interrupted Kousaka Kyousuke's thoughts——

　　"I'm so sorry, can I ask how they are doing?"

　　"It's OK. We in Kyoto don't intend to make a fuss about it, so we asked you sea monsters to evacuate. As for those who stayed and were injured, we sent them over..."

　　"Thank you very much for your generosity. We will compensate for the damage caused."

　　"Anyway, go over there first and find out for yourself what's going on."

　　Hearing the word "compensation", Kousaka Kyosuke perked up.

　　Because many people from his wife's family died, he had to give a lot of subsidies. Even though everyone said they didn't want it, Kyosuke Kousaka still gave it. This was a matter of principle.

　　Because of this, the property in his mansion was becoming less and less.

　　I heard from Fujiwara no Michinaga that the Taoist priest will give some rewards, and the royal family will also give some rewards... But this does not mean that Kousaka Kyosuke thinks the money is too little.

　　After all, he had sacrificed some people, so he had reason to strive for more benefits for them so that their descendants and relatives could enjoy the benefits.

　　When you arrive at your destination.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka saw the figures of Haruaki and Yaobikuni. They were probably watching the sirens to prevent them from continuing to cause trouble.

　　"Suzuka Gozen, Master!"

　　"Madam Suzuka!!"

　　"Where on earth have you been..."

　　Before they had time to say hello to Seimei and Yaobikuni, the other listless sirens began to get excited and ran towards Kyosuke Kousaka excitedly one by one.

　　No, to be precise, it is to welcome the real master of Mount Suzuka.

　　"Oh, it seems that Mr. Kyosuke has brought some extraordinary people with him." Yaobikuni said with a smile.

　　Kagura explained: "We don't really know either, we just encountered it."

　　Qingming looked at Suzuka Gozen who was surrounded by sea monsters, and felt that something was wrong.

　　Hearing the Sirens' stories one by one, he seemed to sense that there was some huge conspiracy shrouding Kyoto...

　　Half an hour later.

　　Location: Mizube Tsukasa Manor.

　　The characters are mainly the masterminds from Suzuka Mountain - Suzuka Gozen and Kaimei.

　　On Kyosuke Kosaka's side were Haruaki, Minamoto Hiromasa, Yaobikuni, Kagura and others. Suyi was also pulled over by Kyosuke Kosaka. After all, they were going to discuss compensation later, and he was not in a good position to bring it up...

　　"I am the former master of Mount Suzuka. If you do not forgive us, the Siren Clan, that is understandable. The responsibility can be placed on me..."

　　As soon as she appeared, Suzuka Gozen took all the responsibility on herself.

　　Haiming's old face twitched, as if he wanted to speak, but in the end he didn't open his mouth.

　　Because he knew that it was useless for him to say anything...

　　Noticing this scene, Kousaka Kyosuke thought to himself, "It's really tragic that Kaiming was bewitched and controlled by the Yamata no Orochi and didn't even know anything."

　　Of course, Kyosuke Kousaka would not feel sorry for him, he just felt that what Yamata no Orochi did was too much.

　　At least let Haiming know about your situation, right?

　　"During this conversation, I think we should find out what exactly happened?"

　　As the representative of Kousaka Kyousuke, Seimei began to respond.

　　Suzuka Gozen's expression became serious when he heard what Seimei said: "Indeed, I also want to find out what happened on Mount Suzuka... First, I will tell you what I know."

　　With no intention of hiding anything, Suzuka Gozen decided to tell her story.

　　Too many coincidences made her firmly believe that there must be a mastermind behind everything, and she was determined to find out.

　　It was for this reason that Suzuka Gozen said everything she could.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened carefully and felt that this was really troublesome.

　　Just as he thought.

　　Qingming, Minamoto Hiromasa, Yaobikuni and others all looked very serious.

　　After that, I exchanged information with Suzuka Gozen...

　　Kousaka Kyosuke listened carefully but felt bored until Suzuka Gozen mentioned the compensation. He then became excited - when it came to money, he became excited. The pensions for other vassals could be more generous!

 239. Suzuka Gozen's Heart/Kaguya-sama/Resurrection/Miscellaneous Matters in the Residence

　　Negotiating compensation is much easier than you might think.

　　As soon as Suzuka Gozen opened his mouth, he took out all the treasures that had been collected in Suzuka Mountain over the years.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was shocked by this extravagant behavior.

　　"I have heard of the legend of the sacred mountain hidden at the end of the deep sea, which holds all the rare treasures of the sea. Although I don't know how much treasure you have in Suzuka Mountain, I can't let you suffer. I will ask Kyoto to count the losses. If the losses are greater than the compensation, then we will follow your opinion."

　　"Sure. If it's not enough, you can tell me. If there's anything else you need help with, just let us know. We are willing to atone for our sins."

　　"Don't worry too much about atonement. Just try to reduce your presence. After all, Otakemaru led the sea monsters to perform blood sacrifices. The people and monsters around here are afraid of you."

　　"terribly sorry……"

　　"No need to keep apologizing. The matter is done. We should deal with the current situation first."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　"Well, if you have any problems with migration or life, you can talk to me."

　　After a brief negotiation, the matter was basically over.

　　In actual communication, Kyosuke Kousaka was not very enthusiastic about the treasure of Mount Suzuka.

　　After all, he understood that these treasures represented many dead people.

　　And he didn't intend to ask for a penny.

　　I just hope that those who survive the war can live a better life.

　　The dead are gone.

　　No matter how much we say, it is useless. It is better to let the living and the relatives of the sacrificed live a better life.

　　Thinking of this, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but think of the other vassals after the war. Their survival rates were quite high, but many were disabled. Should he think of some way?

　　"I didn't expect the former owner of Mount Suzuka to be more reasonable than I thought."

　　After Suzuka Gozen left, Minamoto no Hiromasa sighed.

　　The eight hundred bhikkhunis said: "You are as generous as the sea, but unfortunately you are completely outwitted by a being as cunning as a snake."

　　Kagura was stunned: "Yaobikuni, do you think the person behind this is Yamata no Orochi..."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said, "What Yaobikuni said makes sense. If we can't think of who did it, it must be Yamata no Orochi. His motive for committing a crime is usually based on whether it's fun or not, and it's very random. I think this time it's very likely."

　　Minamoto Hiroya looked at Kousaka Kyosuke with a strange expression.

　　"What you're saying now is totally unreasonable... but I don't think it's unreasonable."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "Anyway, just treat it as it is. You have to have a target to vent your anger on. Isn't Yamata no Orochi just the right one? Who knows, he might be happy to accept it."

　　Eight Hundred Bhikkhunis covered her mouth to hide her laughter: "It's becoming increasingly difficult to refute..."

　　Qingming was waving a folding fan, and his expression was not anxious, but rather as if he was expecting it.

　　"In short, for the time being, we need to do a good job of communicating with the Suzuka Gozen Sea Country. We may need their help in some future events."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was speechless. "For a protagonist, you are unusually pragmatic."

　　Although he wanted to complain very much, he still spoke seriously:

　　"Don't worry, the past is in the past. There is definitely still hatred and conflict, but their willingness to actively compensate will still make most victims forgive them."

　　As for those who cannot forgive, Kyosuke Kousaka understands them very well, after all, he is one of them.

　　But in the face of the "big picture", if you still arbitrarily do things that go against your identity and status and affect the interests of the general public, it would be better to do nothing.

　　"The Sirens will indeed be of great help in the future, and they are all willing to help. It would be foolish not to take advantage of this convenience now."

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka agrees with Haruaki's pragmatism.

　　To protect Kyoto is to protect your own home.

　　After all, his residence was not far from the imperial palace.

　　Same.

　　Su Yi, who hadn't said much throughout the entire session, also agreed with her husband's words.

　　Some people in the tribe did die this time, but in fact they were willing to join the war. They couldn't blame the sirens, because without the sirens there would be other enemies.

　　As long as you go into battle, it is natural that there is a certain probability of death.

　　Her husband also made follow-up arrangements in this regard, and everyone was satisfied. In addition, the Sea Monster was willing to compensate her, so she had even less objections.

　　Afterwards, the group separated, and Kyosuke Kousaka took Kagura to Kaguya's residence.

　　Goldfish is not here.

　　Since the sirens surrendered, the water monsters still living in the Shuibu Si Manor naturally had to return to their original homeland.

　　Since the water monster is a water monster, it must live in the water.

　　Leaving is inevitable.

　　Besides, Goldfish Princess also had to lead them to rebuild their home, so the following days were very busy.

　　However, Kaguya stayed. Kyosuke Kousaka was worried that she would be too bored alone, so he often wrote more subtle love letters to her.

　　It would definitely not be possible to be bolder, otherwise Kaguya would be scared.

　　Arrived at Kaguya's residence.

　　Princess Kaguya was very happy to pour tea and water for Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura.

　　Seeing the small girl Kaguya busying around everywhere, Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little sorry for her.

　　"She was similar to Thumbelina back then. Even though she has grown up now, there is a limit to how much she can grow up."

　　Inspired by Kyosuke Kosaka.

　　When Kaguya handed the hot tea to him, he smiled and said, "Thank you for your help."

　　"It's my job."

　　Kaguya said hurriedly.

　　The tender and clear voice was particularly pleasant to the ears, stirring up some strange emotions in Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Yes, he is also a "Kaguya-chan" and "Kinyu-chan" fan, because they are young and like to act like a spoiled child.

　　"It's my job." Kyosuke Kousaka laughed.

　　A thin layer of blush appeared on Kaguya's cheeks, her big eyes were watery, her gaze was wandering, she didn't dare to look at Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　"Also, be careful of the heat... Kyosuke-san, and Kagura."

　　"OK."

　　"I see."

　　Afterwards, Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura drank the hot tea that Kaguya had just made.

　　The overall atmosphere seems very harmonious.

　　"Kaguya-sama, I want to go see if there's anything I can do for Goldfish-sama. Do you want to come with me?"

　　"…Is it okay? I'm useless."

　　"I have to refute that! You're so useful! Just your existence is enough. I thought of you when I was fighting before, and that's why I was able to hold on!"

　　"Thank you, thank you, Mr. Kyousuke, for thinking of me when you were fighting... If there is anything else I can do, please let me know..."

　　Kaguya's cheeks became redder and redder, but her voice became much louder.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka met her eyes that flashed with shyness yet courage, he felt a little overwhelmed!

　　It feels great to be liked.

　　Especially addictive.

　　If the object is an innocent little white rabbit, Kyosuke Kousaka will be uncontrollably excited.

　　This is certainly very bad, but how can one suppress the body's impulses?

　　"Let me hug you, and Kagura, too. Only by hugging you and feeling your weight will I know how I should protect you in the future..."

　　"I'm coming!"

　　When Kaguya heard Kyosuke Kousaka's serious words, her embarrassment was somewhat reduced and she became quite brave.

　　Needless to say, Kagura has long been accustomed to being hugged by Kyosuke Kousaka frequently.

　　Soon, Kyosuke Kousaka hugged Kaguya and Kagura.

　　Both girls are small and very light.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka held them gently in his arms, feeling the warm and soft touch, and his heart was about to melt.

　　Even though the real yet unreal sound of cannons kept ringing in his ears, it could not hinder what he was doing.

　　"If it were modern times, it would at least start with a bullet the size of a peanut..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but think so again.

　　However, both Kaguya and Kagura are so adorable that I can't help myself.

　　After thinking it over, Kyosuke Kousaka realized that he could only maintain the lowest bottom line at best.

　　As expected, his concentration is too poor.

　　Unfortunately, he will never change it!

　　"Kyosuke, is this enough?" Kagura nodded her head, her cherry-red eyes rippling with water, clear, sparkling, and shining, as if the sky was studded with stars.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka heard the hidden meaning in Kagura's words and his heart skipped a beat, but on the surface he tried to remain calm.

　　"No need. Just holding you and Kaguya feels like more than enough."

　　"Mr. Kyosuke..." Kaguya-hime stared at Kousaka Kyosuke, her eyes were full of water, and her occasional glance made people feel so soft.

　　

　　Kyosuke Kousaka seemed to be able to taste the sweetness in it and almost sunk into it.

　　“Thank you for being here.”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said something like "You are my wings" very naturally.

　　With only two people, he can control the rhythm very well and have no problem increasing his favorability to the point of exploding.

　　There is no need to talk about Kagura. Yesterday and today, she was instilled with strong love energy by Kyosuke Kousaka, and her favorability level continued to explode after exploding.

　　Princess Kaguya is more subtle.

　　After all, she is a gentle but very stubborn girl.

　　So treat it very gently.

　　It’s not that Kyosuke Kousaka is not gentle enough towards other girls, but there are always some perverted behaviors involved.

　　For example, Kagura next to him.

　　At first, Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to treat Kagura as his sister, but as Kagura saw more, she readily turned down the role of "sister" and instead expressed in some subtle ways that she wanted to be his "wife."

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka could only satisfy her.

　　Otherwise, even if Kagura doesn't get upset, she will think too much and become depressed.

　　Then let’s talk about Princess Kaguya.

　　Princess Kaguya is a girl who is very slow to warm up.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka plans to conquer the city using traditional methods.

　　To be honest, after getting to know her better, he came to understand that although Kaguya-hime had a gentle personality and looked timid, she was actually very opinionated.

　　If you refuse, you will refuse directly and will not be influenced by others.

　　When I was playing with Goldfish before, I always rejected many of her unreliable good ideas.

　　In general, Kaguya-hime is a very distinctive girl.

　　But for Kyosuke Kousaka, she is just a very gentle girl. All he needs to do is care for her. There is no need to do anything else. He is not a pervert.

　　To be honest.

　　Regardless of whether there is a red string involved or not, Kyosuke Kousaka will probably only love Kaguya like his sister.

　　Speaking of his sister, Kyosuke Kousaka thought of Komachi again.

　　In his heart, Komachi is definitely the strongest sister... Well, I suddenly miss her again. I will rub her back and communicate with her when I go back later.

　　Another quarter of an hour passed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Kaguya and Kagura to Arakawa.

　　On the way, he saw many men walking around wrapped in silk. Some of them were missing limbs. They looked scary, but the people around them seemed to be used to it.

　　Because all the disabled people participated in the war, they naturally did not receive any strange looks in the manor, but rather respect and admiration.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also gave certain rewards based on the degree of disability, and those who didn't have a wife would receive the rewards directly.

　　There is no shortage of people or beautiful women in the Jinai area. There is no need to force them. There are always some women willing to compromise.

　　all in all.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka will promote those who participated in the battle as role models.

　　The benefit is that centripetal force and cohesion will be enhanced, making future governance easier.

　　There is only one disadvantage, and that is spending money.

　　It doesn’t matter. They are all people with whom I have some relationship. I can’t treat them unfairly.

　　There are always ways to make money.

　　For example, rewards.

　　The rewards after a war are usually not small, enough for Kyosuke Kousaka to minimize the losses of his own forces.

　　Besides, Kyosuke Kousaka is not a miser, so it will be a real win if he spends the money on his own power!

　　Not to mention the inevitable crises in the future.

　　It would be absolutely foolish not to strengthen our forces.

　　"Everyone..." Kaguya, who had hardly gone out these days, looked distressed when she saw the situation of other people.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke said: "They will all live well. These people have contributed to the estate, and I will ensure that their future lives are stable and they will not fall into difficulties."

　　"Kaguya-sama, trust Kyosuke, he will do this well."

　　"Yes, I have always believed in Mr. Kyousuke!"

　　"...Say more, I'll melt if you say more."

　　“Huh?!”

　　Princess Kaguya looked at Kyosuke Kousaka helplessly with a strange expression on his face, and at the same time she didn't understand what Kyosuke Kousaka meant by his words.

　　Kagura reminded Kaguya: "Kyosuke is saying that if you praise him more, he will become even more proud."

　　Kaguya blinked her eyes and said, "Then I won't say anything. Mr. Kyosuke, don't be too proud..."

　　It is not good to be too proud and complacent.

　　She really hoped that Kyosuke Kousaka, who was to be with her, could become a person with a kind character, but she did not have many requirements for other aspects.

　　"Well, keep the tone of giving suggestions when you speak~"

　　"Eh? Mr. Kyosuke is in a weird state right now..."

　　"No, I'm normal."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had a serious face, but was secretly very satisfied with himself for skipping the sad topic.

　　Of course, he did not deny that he was indeed attracted by Kaguya's slightly tense face and the way she made serious suggestions.

　　"The topic of the wounded is too heavy. Sometimes I get into an unpleasant mood because of it, not to mention Princess Kaguya, so I'd better try not to talk about it."

　　"I will try to resolve these issues in a few days... Being disabled and having no limbs does not mean that a person is useless. We must understand that this world cannot do without... 'black technology'."

　　Soon, the three of them arrived at Arakawa.

　　The surroundings were bustling with activity, and almost everyone was carrying various things. When they saw Kyosuke Kousaka and others coming over, they greeted them familiarly.

　　"Kyosuke-sama, Kaguya-sama, Kagura..."

　　The water fairies are all very enthusiastic.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka greeted them with a smile, and then followed their instructions to find Goldfish Princess who was commanding other sirens.

　　Goldfish Princess is definitely a grown-up Goldfish Princess.

　　The gently swaying waist-length hair, the fair and three-dimensional figure, and the slender body that is obviously taller than her...

　　This is the "Lord of Arakawa" in the eyes of many water monsters.

　　They may not know that in private, Goldfish likes to turn herself into a smaller person and act coquettishly to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found this quite interesting.

　　"Kaguya, Kagura, you are here."

　　At the suggestion of a crab monster beside her, Goldfish Princess walked over and greeted.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Goldfish Princess, feeling quite surprised, and finally turned his head and laughed.

　　“…There shouldn’t be anything funny here, right?”

　　Goldfish Princess caught Kousaka Kyosuke's expression at a glance and couldn't help but speak.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "No, I was just too happy to see you."

　　"Really? Really, don't say these kinds of sweet words in public. It's so embarrassing..."

　　Goldfish pushed aside the clear sea-blue hair at her temples and lowered her face slightly to hide her blushing cheeks.

　　The voice is less childish and more gentle and charming, which is quite distinctive.

　　Compared to her former petite figure, Goldfish Girl has indeed become more feminine.

　　"Kyousuke sensei..."

　　Kaguya looked at Kousaka Kyosuke helplessly.

　　It was obvious that Kaguya could tell at a glance that Kyosuke Kousaka was "teasing" Goldfish.

　　Unexpectedly, Goldfish Princess didn't notice anything at all.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke understood what was going on. "The magic of love brain is that it can miraculously make people ignore all unreasonable things."

　　In contrast, the well-behaved and lovely Kaguya-hime has a rational heart.

　　So he immediately "caught" Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"This time, I came here mainly to help. After all, Kagura and I are good at architectural magic, and we just happen to be free, so how about letting us help?"

　　"... Just let everyone do it themselves. Arakawa still has plenty of manpower."

　　“There must be some areas where there is a shortage of staff, right?”

　　Seeing that Goldfish-hime had quickly calmed down and wanted to refuse, Kyosuke Kousaka immediately pointed out the core of the problem.

　　Upon hearing this, Goldfish curled her lips quietly: "Then don't complain about being tired."

　　"It's okay, there's still Kaguya to cheer for Kagura and me."

　　"I can do it, too!"

　　"Then you two should cheer us on."

　　"Good, Kyosuke-sensei."

　　"As for me, it depends on the time..."

　　Goldfish said this reluctantly, but you could still tell she looked very happy, her eyebrows almost popping out.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka found it interesting and admired it quietly.

　　Noticing Kousaka Kyousuke's "bad taste", Kaguya sighed secretly, "Mr. Kyousuke, you..."

　　Time flies.

　　In the blink of an eye, it was almost evening.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, Kaguya, Kagura and others stayed with Arakawa and had a meal, chatting while eating.

　　"Princess Kaguya, are you going to live here? You won't be lonely if you're with me~"

　　"It's no problem to stay here for a day or two. After that, I still want to live back in Zhulin. It suits me better there."

　　"Isn't that great? When you feel bored, just come to the manor or stay in Arakawa. Life will become more interesting."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard Kaguya talk about returning to the bamboo forest, he immediately understood that Kaguya wanted to say goodbye to him, and he agreed in his heart.

　　The bamboo forest is not far from the manor, and I have also set up a barrier there. Kaguya-hime can live there if she likes.

　　"Well, I'll go back occasionally..."

　　Princess Kaguya smiled at Kyosuke Kousaka, feeling a little warm in her heart.

　　She was also worried that Kyosuke Kousaka would not let her live in the bamboo forest due to safety issues.

　　"I will deliver the letter to you even if I have to go to another place," Kyosuke Kousaka said again.

　　Kaguya blushed, "I know."

　　Goldfish puffed up her cheeks, making people think she was a pufferfish.

　　When Kousaka Kyosuke saw it, he said, "I wrote it to you, too, Goldfish Princess."

　　Goldfish turned her head and said, "I got it..."

　　Are you jealous?

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　But, are you jealous of Princess Kaguya?

　　This gave Kyosuke Kousaka a very strong sense of déjà vu.

　　I remember Su Yi treated Su Shang the same way.

　　Speaking of Su Shang, the reason she didn't come with Kyosuke Kousaka this time was because she was helping with other things.

　　Because Suzuka Mountain has surrendered, the people from Kyoto Port who are still living in the manor must be sent away as well.

　　Why not send him away?

　　Waste of space and food.

　　For this reason, Su Chang brought a group of women to protect the female family members. After all, male guards are sometimes quite inconvenient.

　　"By the way, I plan to go to the Sea of ​​Eternal Life in a while to resurrect Lord Arakawa. After all, that is the end of the sea. There must be all kinds of rare treasures there. It is definitely more likely to find a treasure that can replace the body."

　　“This…”

　　"Do you want to go with me?"

　　"Yes! I am a fish swimming in this river. I also have the dream of returning to the sea. I want to see a wider world like him..."

　　"No problem! Then we can take a boat trip together to see the vast world."

　　"When the time comes...I will definitely not become a burden!"

　　"You said that? I'm upset. Aren't you the cutest goldfish girl in the world? Is that all you have to show for it?"

　　"Hate it... don't say 'the cutest in the world'."

　　Goldfish covered her cheeks with her hands, feeling only ashamed.

　　Even though I know that Kaguya and Kagura next to me are best friends, and I often hear some of the "arrogant" words she said before... Now when I think about it, I still feel like dying!

　　"That's nothing. In my opinion, Kaguya and Kagura are the cutest in the world."

　　"Mr. Kyosuke's mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter."

　　"It still feels weird to be praised like this..."

　　“Aaaaaah——Kagura! Are you saying I’m weird?!”

　　Goldfish-hime screamed and pounced on Kagura.

　　The complaining Kagura was knocked down, with a face full of question marks.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka just watched the show and did not try to stop it.

　　Princess Kaguya seemed to have seen the "true face" of Kyosuke Kousaka, but she didn't hate him at all.

　　To be honest, she had always had a "liking" attitude towards Kyousuke Kousaka.

　　"It's because of Kyousuke-san that Kingfisher can continue to act like this. Should I also occasionally..."

　　Kaguya fell into deep thought.

　　She is not very good at acting like a spoiled child.

　　I just feel good being held by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　As Kagura said, Kaguya likes this warm feeling that seems to be able to melt everything.

　　The perspective shifts to the other side.

　　Su Yi Su Shang and others returned to their residence at the usual time and did not wait for the arrival of Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura.

　　Su Shang felt quite regretful.

　　She was more tired today than in the previous battle. The people in Kyoto Port were so difficult to serve, complaining about the bumpy ride and being tired.

　　Oh! Is it tiring to sit in a bullock cart?

　　Su Chang has a lot of opinions and wants to complain.

　　Even so, she didn't say a word. She just wanted to talk to Kyosuke Kousaka and let him touch her head to comfort her, or touch other parts of her body.

　　"I'm going to go play with Pochi-chan and Erli-chan—"

　　Passing by the east room, Su Shang quickly left the team.

　　Su Yi didn't care much about it.

　　In fact, she rarely cares about her sister's affairs.

　　Besides, there are a lot of things to do these days. After she finishes her work in the village, she has to contact the people in the clan and understand the specific conditions of the wounded... She has no free time at all.

　　However, Su Yi was not bored with these things and enjoyed them very much.

　　It's not that she has any need for power, but she is excited about doing something meaningful.

　　Helping her husband, helping other companions, helping people in the tribe... Even if each task is tedious and troublesome, she will do it actively because she feels it is meaningful.

　　Youdaohime and Hakurou, who were traveling with Suyi, were exchanging information about Suzuka Gozen.

　　"Her swordsmanship is definitely not bad!"

　　"I think she's pretty strong with the archery, too."

　　"She's a formidable opponent. From what I heard from the Siren's communication, she seems to be a greater demon than Otakemaru."

　　"But Kyousuke-sama said that her mind is as broad as the ocean, so she might be a good help in some ways."

　　"A mind as broad as the sea... I see. I understand." Yaodao Ji immediately understood.

　　She had been somewhat wary before.

　　When she heard Bailang mention what Kousaka Kyousuke had said, she immediately believed it and relaxed.

　　Because Yaodaoji thinks that Kyosuke Kousaka has a very accurate vision.

　　This is a fact that has never been wrong.

　　"A mind as broad as the sea..." Shizuka, who was always invisible, complained in her heart.

　　For some reason, Shizuko has equated Kyosuke Kousaka with desire.

　　Although this may seem slanderous, she is very sure that she has absolutely no ill intentions.

　　"I'm sorry, Master Kyousuke, you have so many tricks that I have completely lost all trust in you when it comes to sexual desires."

　　Shizuko apologized while thinking about the current situation.

　　From what she had heard, things seemed to be going very well.

　　——The previous owner of Mount Suzuka came to pay compensation and expressed full goodwill to their manor, and the husband will soon receive the reward after the war...

　　Next, the husband should have a lot of free time. After finishing some necessary matters, he might stay at home every day like before.

　　This is what Shizuka thought, but she probably didn't expect to hear some bad news when she returned to the bedroom.

　　"Someone from the Danshodai impeached Kyousuke-sama for destroying the temple during the war."

　　"Hey, isn't Danzhengtai just a title?"

　　Shizuka couldn't help but say.

　　Xiangzi covered her mouth and smiled: "Yes, and the power has been emptied by the Procuratorate of Non-Violation and Violation. Maybe they want to take this opportunity to take back some power."

　　"I feel like they are going to do something in the temple..."

　　"That's right, the temple is Huashan Temple."

　　"Huashan Holy Emperor?!"

　　"You're really smart." Xiangzi praised.

　　She likes Shizuko very much, because she is both physically strong and mentally agile.

　　To be honest, Xiangzi believes that Shizuka will be able to get along well no matter where she stays.

　　It's a pity that her husband seems to prefer Shizuko's interrupting personality... It's really confusing.

　　"Looking at your expression, Xiangzi, it seems that you are sure that there will be no problem with Lord Kyosuke?" Suyi asked seriously.

　　She really believes in Xiangzi's wisdom.

　　After all, Xiangzi seemed to know a lot about many things in the court.

　　"You, are so concerned that you forget about the Taoist priest?" Xiangzi couldn't help but laugh.

　　Su Yi was stunned for a moment, then immediately realized: "I indeed overlooked this point..."

　　"If you are too tired, take a rest. Have some tea to relieve the tension of the next day's work."

　　"Madam Suyi, hot tea."

　　Komachi handed over the tea neatly.

　　Suyi smiled at Komachi, took the tea, drank it, and gradually relaxed.

　　at the same time.

　　Yang Nai was a little busy.

　　All kinds of negative news came from the outer residence of the mansion.

　　Such as "Lord Kyosuke is still seriously injured", "The deputy director of the Prosecutor's Office will be replaced by someone else", "Lord Kyosuke has been impeached"... a lot of negative news.

　　As the housekeeper in the mansion, Yang Nai thought it necessary to find out what was going on.

　　Don't ask later if you don't know anything.

　　"You're a bit too gossipy. Really, you took this kind of gossip seriously. Even if it's true, you have to treat it as false..."

　　Yang Nai was completely speechless.

　　He just silently joined forces with Fuyumi and sent people like Kushida Kikyo, Ichinose Honami, and Sakayanagi Arisu to gather intelligence. He even brought along Yukino, Horikita Suzune, and Kiryuin Kaede who had just returned.

　　"…reporting on each other?"

　　"Yes, who knows if there is a traitor here? Even if there is no traitor, we cannot tolerate some people talking nonsense, otherwise it will be difficult to have peace in the mansion in the future."

　　Knowing that her sister Yukino was being soft-hearted again, Haruno finally decided to explain.

　　My younger sister is well protected, so there is no need to let her grow too much.

　　That's about it~

　　"It's not that we can't talk about trivial things, but we need to make everyone clear about what not to say, so it's better to resolve it quickly." Dong Shi also said.

　　Yang Naiqing hummed: "If the reward for reporting is increased, some people will naturally come forward. However, we cannot rule out the possibility that some people are lying, so we need to ask them to confirm again and again..."

　　Horikita Suzune, who had just returned, listened to what Haruno said and nodded secretly.

　　Today, I went to the newly built village with Yukino and Kiryuin Kaede, and found that many women were starting to oppose me.

　　A group of people is quite a headache.

　　How can I put it? They started fighting under such favorable conditions?

　　Is this really good?

　　Do we have to make the conditions worse so that everyone can unite?

　　Anyway, after what happened today, Horikita Suzune felt very displeased with people who were unwilling to listen.

　　Maybe she has no patience.

　　However, Horikita Suzune gradually realized that some people really could not be persuaded.

　　It would be better to use a similar method like Yang No.

　　"I've learned... it's better to use coercive means to manage people. After all, we can't expect everyone to have a so-called sense of morality."

　　Horikita Suzune said secretly.

　　It was Kiryuin Kaede who was also traveling and working with Horikita Suzune and Yukino today.

　　She agreed with Yang Noi's actions to the fullest!

　　"The women in the new village are not that old, and they seem to be smarter than me. I think they have encountered more difficulties than I thought, so they are very experienced... I underestimated them."

　　Under Yang No's education, Gui Long Yuan Fenghua began to reflect on herself.

　　The moods of Kushida Kikyo, Ichinose Honami, and Sakayanagi Arisu are all rather strange.

　　Kushida Kikyo: "It feels like I'm participating in something a bit cruel. According to the information I heard before, the people who are caught will most likely be sent to do hard labor in Ukyo's manor."

　　Ichinose Honoki: “For my mother and my sister! You can’t disobey me. Come on, Honoki…”

　　Arisu Sakayanagi: "Huh~ I finally have something to do. It's been almost a month. Kyousuke-sama has almost forgotten about me, right? After all, he touched me..."

　　Just like that, each girl took action with all kinds of complicated thoughts in mind.

　　It's time for Kyosuke Kousaka to take a bath at night.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka got the information and felt it was amazing.

　　Yes, magical.

　　"After being here for so long, you should have some sense of sharing honor and disgrace, right? Never mind. It will be hard for them to understand their lives. Let's just deal with it according to the rules."

　　After thinking for a moment, Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to think about it anymore.

　　The servants who spoke ill of him probably did not wish him well, but when they heard exciting and stimulating news, they might not be able to control their mouths, and eventually this happened.

　　This is roughly the best process Kyosuke Kousaka could think of.

　　It doesn’t matter whether it is true or not, he doesn’t care about these servants anyway.

　　"Next, after we have dealt with the war at Mount Suzuka, we will take Kingo-hime to the Sea of ​​Eternal Life."

　　"It's hard to live a clear life..." Xiangzi's eyes lit up, "What do you think, Lord Kyosuke?"

　　Kosaka Kyosuke was speechless: "What else can I think? I don't have any opinion about them. They haven't read any serious books, nor have they seen the world."

　　"Usually, we are more focused on the benefits we can get, and we don't have the energy or conditions to study. So, you should read more books when you have time. I won't force you to read. Just read if you feel bored. This may become a private topic between you and me..."

　　Su Shang said expectantly, "Master Kyosuke's handwriting is very beautiful. Please teach me when you have time~"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke groaned, "Is it serious? Are you sure it's not personal guidance to other places?"

　　“Hey!”

　　Su Chang cried out in dissatisfaction.

　　There was a burst of laughter all around, and the bathtub was filled with a happy atmosphere - everyone knew that Su Shang was the one who hated to learn things the most.

　　Day 344 of Travel

　　After seeing off Yukino, Horikita Suzune and the others, Kousaka Kyosuke returned to his residence to accompany the other couples.

　　By noon.

　　He remembered Arisu Sakayanagi's treatment schedule, so he called her to the north room for treatment.

　　Today, Su Chang did not go to the Shuibu Si Manor with her sister.

　　She said she wanted to read and practice calligraphy, but in fact, she had taken a bite of him early in the morning, and now he still looked drooling. What else could Kyosuke Kousaka do?

　　Of course, I would take her with me whenever I had time.

　　"Arisu, you look much better."

　　"Madam Sushang, I will accept your auspicious words."

　　"It's much bigger than before."

　　"..." Sakayanagi Arisu's smile froze, and he suddenly felt like the topic had been exhausted.

　　Ever since the day she was treated by Kyosuke Kosaka, he often sent people to distribute meat to her home, and she would go to eat it.

　　She also learned cooking from Ichinose Honami, and her cooking skills improved day by day.

　　The food I made became more and more delicious. My father praised it highly, and so did everyone else.

　　Slowly, slowly, Arisu Sakayanagi discovered that her body was developing.

　　Originally, she paid attention to her figure and tried not to eat too much, but perhaps because her nutritional intake was much higher than before, her body developed involuntarily...Is that so?

　　"That's a good thing." Kagura also nodded seriously, and it was difficult for her to take her eyes off Sakayanagi Arisu.

　　She obviously eats the same thing as everyone else, but Shizuko, Kei, Fumino and the others are all growing up, why is it that only she... should at least be a little bigger?

　　"Ha ha……"

　　Arisu Sakayanagi tried hard to laugh dryly, not letting his embarrassment show.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't bear to watch it anymore, and gave Su Shang and Kagura a knife attack respectively.

　　"Don't talk too much about other people's private bodies."

　　"……ah?"

　　"yes."

　　Susho had an expression that said "Why?", while Kagura was in a very well-behaved manner.

　　The former often remembers the food but not the beating, which may be because Kyosuke Kousaka often does not hit hard enough.

　　The latter is very obedient and does not need Kyosuke Kousaka to teach him a lesson.

　　"Arisu has grown a lot, almost to B size. She's growing so fast she's almost surpassing Megumi!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but think more in his mind.

　　Having accurately caught the thoughts in Kousaka Kyousuke's eyes, Su Shang muttered in her heart, "Kyousuke obviously thinks so too, and he probably wonders if it will get bigger in the future..."

　　The person involved, Arisu Sakayanagi, didn't know any of this.

　　When she saw Kyosuke Kousaka teaching Su Shang and Kagura a lesson in front of her, she instantly felt that Kyosuke Kousaka had a very positive outlook on life!

　　“What kind of person do you think I am…?”

　　Arisu Sakayanagi's heart was beating a little faster.

　　She wanted to raise her hand and touch her cheek to feel the temperature of her cheek.

　　Will your face turn red?

　　If I were really seen, I would feel embarrassed...it's such an inexplicable feeling.

　　Even after Kousaka Kyosuke finished his treatment, Sakayanagi Arisu still looked uneasy.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka noticed this and suspected that Arisu Sakayanagi was in a restless period of growth... After thinking for a moment, Kyosuke Kousaka simply left temporarily under the pretext of going to the bedroom to get special medicinal herbs.

　　He thought, let Su Shang and Kagura come to comfort her.

　　However, Kousaka Kyosuke probably didn't expect that not long after he left, Kagura had already hurriedly trotted in front of Sakayanagi Arisu, with a sharp look in her eyes: "Arisu, have you eaten anything these days?"

　　Su Chang quickly continued: "I want to know too!"

　　Sakayanagi Alice: "..."

　　

 240. Sakayanagi's Helplessness/Hikigaya and Hannya/Rewards and Troubles

　　Stare! Stare!

　　A pair of brown eyes, a pair of cherry red eyes.

　　Those two pairs of eyes were indescribably clear and shining.

　　The ripples that appeared were like a pool of soft, clear lake water, but they also hit Sakayanagi Arisu like waves, one after another.

　　Arisu Sakayanagi felt powerless after being shocked.

　　She seemed to feel many vines silently entangled around her - she was almost suffocated!

　　"…Why don't I write down the recipe?"

　　"Paper and pen." Kagura said.

　　As soon as she opened her mouth, the paper and pen on the table not far away flew into Kagura's hands.

　　"I'll record it." Kagura said again, continuing to stare at Sakayanagi Arisu.

　　Sakayanagi Arisu had no choice but to speak: "I usually make..."

　　no way.

　　There is really no other way.

　　Frankly speaking, Arisu Sakayanagi didn't mind the discussion of this kind of thing, but she just felt quite depressed.

　　"Do we need to care so much about the size of our bust? Especially for Madam Suchang, it's already big and it matches her figure. It's not a good thing if it continues to grow."

　　Hey, that's not right! An idea suddenly flashed through Sakayanagi Arisu's mind.

　　Why are Susho and Kagura so obsessed with growing bigger?

　　Could it be that——

　　

　　Hmm!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka wrinkled his nose when he arrived at the bedroom.

　　Who is missing him this time?

　　Forget it, it doesn’t matter, let’s have the banquet tonight!

　　Holding a banquet can solve all problems, for sure!

　　Ignoring what he was thinking, Kyosuke Kousaka pretended to get medicine and originally wanted to go back. However, when he passed by Hui's room, he saw her reading a book with the door open, and he hesitated.

　　What kind of book is it? He saw it at a glance.

　　Love type.

　　Do you want to fall in love?

　　He is here.

　　Do you want to go? Do you want to go?

　　"...Lord Kyousuke, you can come over anytime you want."

　　Hui couldn't concentrate on reading so she looked towards the door.

　　Noticing that Kousaka Kyosuke had been marching in place for almost half a minute, she felt it would be better for her to take the initiative.

　　"Well, I just came back to get some medicine, and I happened to pass by here and saw you reading a book..."

　　"So you want to guide me?"

　　"As for guidance, I don't seem to know much."

　　"Then teach me how to write."

　　Hui took the initiative to make the request.

　　Seeing Kyosuke Kousaka's "awkward" posture, she felt helpless.

　　When everyone is around, Kyosuke Kousaka is usually very normal, but when he is alone with her, Kyosuke Kousaka is always tossing and turning.

　　For example, not saying a complete sentence, having a slightly obvious expression but not taking any action... these details that fully reveal his coy personality make Huizhen extremely depressed.

　　"I feel like Kyousuke-sama is doing this on purpose. It really makes me angry to tease people like this."

　　It was like that when we first met.

　　When his sister was around, Kousaka Kyosuke became a little more serious again.

　　No matter how you look at it, this seems to be a joke on her alone.

　　Rustle~

　　Soon, Kousaka Kyosuke sat behind Hui, and gradually corrected her little hand to the most suitable posture for holding a brush, and then began to write...

　　In a quarter of an hour, the two of them wrote almost a hundred Chinese characters.

　　Seeing that it was almost time, Kyosuke Kousaka took a rest.

　　As for whether Su Shang and Kagura would have to wait for a long time in the north room? He thought that would not happen.

　　Su Chang could always find various topics to chat about, so it didn't matter if he came home late.

　　"Kyosuke-sama is teaching me how to write seriously..."

　　Hui looked at the neat and fluent words on the table that seemed full of vitality, and couldn't help muttering to herself.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was completely confused.

　　"You mean to say that you thought I would use the convenience of writing to do something weird, right?"

　　That's definitely what you think, right?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka felt an inexplicable subtle non-subjective malice hitting his head - it hurts so much!

　　It’s obvious that he just, just... just wanted to take the opportunity to tease Hui, there was no other intention.

　　Why do you doubt him so much?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried hard to calm down, thinking that he should be more magnanimous and not care too much about such trivial matters.

　　"I will still do my best to teach knowledge."

　　"Then, Master Kyousuke, you will teach me knowledge from now on."

　　As she spoke, a gleam of light appeared in Hui's eyes.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was immediately unhappy: "You also need to combine work and rest - you are almost grown up."

　　"Well... you've grown up, Kyousuke-sama."

　　Megumi, who was originally happy because she thought of a good idea to escape Kousaka Kyousuke's teasing, suddenly blushed.

　　She and Kyosuke Kousaka did not become partners in the true sense.

　　Maybe he thinks she is too young.

　　That’s what Hui thought anyway… but from time to time, she would still consider the scenario when the two of them were really together.

　　Will there be any changes? I don't think there will be any big changes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka almost ate her up.

　　When Hui thought of some scenes that were still vivid in her memory, her eyes almost started to spin.

　　"Just wait for a better day."

　　Seeing that Hui's thoughts began to change and he no longer considered asking him to teach frequently, Kyosuke Kousaka thought that he had achieved a temporary victory.

　　"Mei has a simple personality, there's no need to PUA her, just tease her."

　　That's what Kyosuke Kousaka thought.

　　Soon, he left, rarely making any advances.

　　Hui blinked as she said goodbye to Kyosuke Kousaka, then looked down at the writing on the table, pondering her future plans.

　　"You can take the initiative to choose a better time, so that Kyousuke-sama can stay with me longer after the end..."

　　Hui has been in the bedroom for some time and is very familiar with the rules there.

　　There are no rules to restrict people here, life is very free and no one will control you.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also supports those who want to go out, like Chitanda, Shizuko, and Yukino.

　　Hui occasionally thought about going to Mizube Manor to help, but because there were always various major events, she didn't plan to go there and cause trouble.

　　After all, her abilities weren't particularly outstanding, nor were they like the others.

　　Hui slowly stood up and planned to go back to the east room.

　　After all, she did want to read a book for a while before going to visit her mother, but she didn't expect that Kyosuke Kousaka would just stand there in front of the door.

　　Hui didn't know what to say.

　　"Kyosuke-sama likes to tease me, but it's not too much, just the kind of teasing between lovers... But he seems to have no way to deal with my desire to study and further my studies, and he's trying to change the subject."

　　Hui came back to her senses and her thoughts became clear.

　　While walking towards the east room, I was thinking about every detail of my time with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　This is what Hui always does when she is alone with Kyousuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is the man who will be with her in the future, so it can't be wrong to do so much research on him.

　　"Whether it was when we were taking a bath last night or when we were living together before, Kyosuke-sama wanted us to read more and learn more about the outside world."

　　"If there is any need in this regard, Kyousuke-sama will definitely satisfy us, so that's why he just vaguely "ignored" my request and even brought up a topic that made me feel shy to disturb my emotions."

　　The more Hui thought about it, the more it made sense, and she nodded unconsciously.

　　To be honest, she didn't care much about Kyosuke Kousaka's frequent teasing of her. She was just thinking about whether she could "fight back" against Kyosuke Kousaka a little.

　　Of course, the extent of the counterattack cannot be too great, otherwise it would seem like a fight between the two.

　　Hui prefers the kind of flirting between lovers.

　　Well, the word "flirting" is a little bold.

　　Hui thought to herself.

　　And I feel like it doesn’t matter.

　　As for her husband, Kyosuke Kousaka, Hui also has the ambition to "tease" her husband.

　　If two people can really be together, then you can try~

　　This way, the relationship will be more interesting with both of you interacting with each other.

　　The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, but Hui's expression didn't change much.

　　Her emotions don't fluctuate much, and her sister said that this would make a weak impression on people. Hui also thought from time to time that this might be the reason why Kyosuke Kousaka often teased her.

　　However, no matter what, Hui felt that it was difficult to change herself, and she also thought there was no need to make more changes.

　　Just let Kousaka Kyousuke tease you.

　　Whenever she pretended to be unhappy one day, Kyosuke Kousaka would still coax her.

　　Of course, this kind of thing cannot be done casually unless you are really unhappy.

　　"No, you can't be too obsessed with love!"

　　As they were about to reach the east room, Hui quickly put aside the romantic thoughts in her mind.

　　She didn't want her mother and sister to continue to be teased by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She is not like Miku who has Nino to help cover for her and can't fantasize freely.

　　If such an embarrassing thing really happened, everyone would laugh at it for many days.

　　Arrived at the destination.

　　Hui found that her thoughts might be a little redundant.

　　Whether it was my sister or my mother, they were both holding papers and reviewing something with their heads down.

　　"Mom, sister..."

　　"Hey, you're here just in time. You can also proofread the information in the official document."

　　"Eh? Could it be an official document about the previous war?"

　　"Oh, didn't Master Kyosuke say that the previous owner of Mount Suzuka came to compensate for the losses in Kyoto? So, everyone started to count, and each person in the dormitory was responsible for a part."

　　Hiromi gave Hui a simple explanation.

　　Hui walked over and saw that there was indeed a series of data neatly recorded in Chinese characters on each piece of paper.

　　Seeing that the number of casualties had reached over five digits, she became confused and her good mood disappeared in an instant.

　　"Don't worry. Didn't Kyosuke say that his best skill is running away?"

　　"But he moves too fast, so he often has to deal with unexpected crises..."

　　"Don't worry, we have Madam Kagura here. Madam Kagura is arguably the best Onmyoji. She will definitely protect Lord Kyosuke."

　　"I always feel like there's something wrong with what you said..."

　　"That's what Kyousuke-sama said."

　　"No wonder the content feels so familiar." Hui felt subtle.

　　There is also a magical sense of humor in what Kyosuke Kousaka says.

　　How could she not be familiar with it when she was often teased?

　　"Mei," Mother Qianzhi sighed while touching her cheek, "It's so good to be young~"

　　Hui lowered her eyes to avoid her mother's teasing, and looked carefully at the paper handed to her by her sister.

　　"How do you proofread it?"

　　"Calculating numbers, well, it's just simple addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. It's easy to check..."

　　Hiromi teaches Hui how to check proofreading.

　　Hui learned carefully.

　　Qianzhi looked at the two sisters getting along so harmoniously and was filled with admiration.

　　My sisters get along well, my husband is successful in his career, and I am about to have a baby. Life can be said to be very beautiful.

　　If there is any trouble, it is that my husband is getting promoted at an increasingly faster pace.

　　She felt like she didn't know if she could hold on.

　　"Not good. When I really reach the level of a mid-level noble, I feel like I'll have to give up struggling..."

　　Qianzhi was helpless.

　　The middle-class nobles are the main force in Kyoto.

　　However, many families have declined and do not even have any positions, and are just empty shells.

　　I’m afraid it would be difficult for my husband to resist.

　　She was able to hide.

　　The problem is, the husband can't hide.

　　Therefore, Qianzhi felt that the time when her husband would be taken away was not far away.

　　Fortunately, she was pregnant, and her husband could use her as an excuse to support himself for a while longer.

　　At most, she could be labeled as "jealous," which was actually not a bad thing.

　　There have always been many jealous women in Kyoto, and many have even divorced because of this.

　　Isn’t this the case with the most famous “Dragonfly Diary”?

　　The whole article is filled with resentment and dissatisfaction towards her husband, and lamentations about her own life experience, showing the image of a resentful woman struggling in her marriage.

　　The article was shocking, as every word was so heartbreaking that tears seemed to flow through the paper.

　　However, it didn't work.

　　The men talked about these things with relish, without any sense of shame at all.

　　After all, in their opinion, what women think is not important at all.

　　Even though he knew what was going on, he still did it knowingly.

　　Qianzhi also has to sigh that her husband has not been "assimilated" until now.

　　She was still very clear.

　　Faced with beautiful girls throwing themselves at him with passion, what man would not be moved?

　　Isn’t even the head of the family like this?

　　Oh, not really. I remember that the masters concubines’ brothers were quite indifferent about this.

　　One of them, a young man named Qinglong, is even more amazing. He really has no pursuit of women, but Qianzhi thinks this is not normal.

　　I heard from my eldest daughter that this man prefers fame, wealth and power more.

　　This seems normal.

　　at the same time.

　　Ayanokouji, who was suddenly remembered by Chikushi, was resting in a small pavilion in the official residence.

　　He was chatting with Hikigaya, Horikita Manabu, Shijo Tei and others who were resting together, and they happened to talk about marriage.

　　"I only plan to marry one."

　　"...I see. That's pretty good. Keep it up."

　　"You said that in a perfunctory way."

　　Seeing that Hikigaya was speaking weakly, Ayanokouji couldn't help but speak his true feelings.

　　Hikigaya scratched his face: "What else can I say?"

　　"So, you regard marriage as the end of the road?"

　　"This is not the end of the road! Don't set a trap for me..."

　　"Why are you so excited?"

　　"I don't want to talk to you."

　　Hikigaya turned his head away from looking at Ayanokouji.

　　In the past, I put myself in the shoes of the protagonist of light novels and thought it was normal to think that all the beautiful girls who appeared in the novels were myself!

　　Whenever something happens to any girl, he will be in so much pain that he will suffocate or even die on the spot. He wishes the villain would die a thousand times... I look forward to the next volume being sold out as soon as possible, and then he will save the heroine, and then - uh, skip it, the dark history.

　　In short, Hikigaya today has completely lost the self-centered personality he had during his chuunibyou years.

　　Therefore, being so realistic, he denied the so-called harem.

　　But at this moment he had no way to deny it; he had to accept it. He had to accept it.

　　For more than half a year, he tried hard to accept it...but he still feels a headache until now.

　　"I only accepted Ayaka, can I—"

　　Hikigaya couldn't help but scream in his heart.

　　"..." Ayanokouji looked at Hikigaya lowering his head and falling into a strange state of silence. He shook his head secretly and his eyes couldn't help but look at Shijo Tei.

　　Si Tiaodi also noticed it and said awkwardly: "It seems that there is no problem between my wife and me."

　　Ayanokouji shook his head: "No, I didn't ask you that, I just saw that you looked pretty good..."

　　The four emperors were completely panicked.

　　"No! I didn't!"

　　"...Well, I believe you." Ayanokouji nodded solemnly, his thoughts drifting away.

　　"The age of wearing a gown is usually 12 years old, except for those like the Taoist master. I don't think the Gomon can do it... Even if it does, it doesn't matter, right? I remember meeting my first love in elementary school, and having my first experience in junior high school... 12 years old is barely the age for junior high school, right?"

　　Thinking about the age of Shijo Tei's wife, Ayanokouji couldn't help but wonder how he would choose in the future.

　　If I really want to marry a girl who has just gotten married, I'm afraid it will be very troublesome for me, right?

　　If there is a big age gap between them, there won’t be much to talk about, and there will be conflicts every day. Wouldn’t that be a waste of time to get married?

　　"I really didn't!"

　　The four emperors emphasized this again and again, looking aggrieved.

　　Hikigaya patted his shoulder: "I believe in you too."

　　As for desire, just practice a few more sets of boxing, practice martial arts a few more times, and when your energy is exhausted, there will be nothing left.

　　"I trust you too..." Ayanokouji also emphasized.

　　"Don't lie." Si Tiaodi said immediately, "You were doubting my character just now. I'm so sad!"

　　Ayanokouji met Shijo Tei's sad eyes and rarely felt guilty.

　　After all, they had fought side by side for a period of time, and they had a tacit understanding and friendship. He regarded the Four Emperors as a good friend.

　　Now he actually suspects the Four Emperors?

　　It turned out that his personality needed some improvement.

　　"I'm so sorry, I shouldn't have doubted you..."

　　"Well, just believe me. I just hugged her. Nothing really happened..."

　　“——？！”

　　Ayanokouji suddenly stared at Shijo Tei with eyes wide open, a look of disbelief on his face.

　　Similarly, Hikigaya, who had his hands on Shijo Tei's shoulders, had his mouth wide open.

　　Horikita Manabu, who wanted to say something, was like a petrified being, not moving an inch.

　　At some point.

　　The world seemed to have pressed the pause button.

　　Seeing this, Shijo Tei hurriedly explained, "It's just a hug, a hug. Kyosuke said that physical contact is necessary to make people feel at ease..."

　　After a hesitant explanation, everyone regained their composure.

　　Even Kyosuke Kousaka was pulled out by Shijo Tei to explain, so the others had to believe it.

　　"Indeed, physical contact is an important channel for emotional communication between men and women," said Horikita Manabu. "It doesn't necessarily require a lot, but it's mainly about sending signals of affection."

　　After he finished speaking, Hikigaya, Ayanokouji, and Shijo Teito nodded in understanding.

　　They all believed more in Horikita Manabu.

　　It's not because Horikita Manabu is old, but because Horikita Manabu has a very stable personality and the opinions he often puts forward seem appropriate.

　　Not to mention, Horikita Manabu and his wife are well-known for their love and are a typical couple.

　　"But... it's hard for me to even make physical contact."

　　Hikigaya believed it but also felt bitter.

　　How to say it?

　　In the past, I felt uneasy just by looking at a girl’s skin, and my eyes flickered. It was definitely not unfair for me to be arrested by the police as a pervert.

　　But in this era, it was still difficult for him to accept several wives at once.

　　If it was just one, yes, if it was just one, he would definitely dare to step forward... He would definitely dare, no doubt about it!

　　Hikigaya really believes in his own desires.

　　After all, he is a man.

　　When a beautiful girl greets him, he will arrogantly think that the girl has a crush on him. If the girl takes the initiative, wouldn’t it be a betrayal of his own desire if he doesn’t give in?

　　In the following time, Hikigaya fantasized about his own brave performance.

　　When he finished his work and returned to his residence, he met Prajna who was recuperating after the war. Hikigaya was very happy and simply invited Prajna to stroll in the suburbs.

　　"I'm so happy. Xiaoba invited me to go on an outing."

　　"It's nothing... an outing is nothing. I can always go with you when I'm free in the future."

　　Hikigaya said sheepishly.

　　He is not blind, he takes to heart everything Prajna does to help him.

　　He wanted to repay her, but he didn't know how.

　　Hannya noticed this and always said "we are friends", and every time Hikigaya heard it, he simply gave up the idea of ​​saying anything in return.

　　"Prajna doesn't need rewards, he needs friends..."

　　Hikigaya's dark path.

　　When the two men arrived at the suburbs, Hikigaya happened to see a pheasant, so he didn't hesitate.

　　Plucking the feathers, cleaning the internal organs... grilling the pheasant using simple tools.

　　Of course you have to eat something when you go on an outing. Since I didn’t bring anything with me, I could only catch it myself.

　　It's definitely not okay to not eat anything.

　　Moreover, Hikigaya did not let Hannya take action - Hannya was injured. During the battle, Hannya was hastily injured in order to protect him from the attack of a sea monster general who used fish bones as weapons.

　　Originally, Hikigaya hoped that Prajna would return to his residence to heal her wounds. After all, the head of the family allowed Prajna to enter and leave freely as his Shikigami, but Prajna rarely went in...the same was true for this injury.

　　Hikigaya, who didn't understand what was going on, kept it in mind and this time invited Hannya to take a walk in the suburbs.

　　“It smells so good.”

　　"I also brought some salt and pepper with me, so it will taste better."

　　“Amazing!”

　　Prajna's eyes were shining, and Hikigaya seemed to see shining diamonds inlaid in those eyes, and was almost attracted to be in a daze.

　　When a girl looks at a boy with admiration and respect, her eyes can really have a strong suction force like a black hole.

　　Hikigaya's heart was pounding.

　　I thought to myself, "If Prajna wasn't a boy, I would have confessed immediately and been rejected. Eh, will I be rejected?"

　　Hikigaya hurriedly cleared the strange thoughts from his head.

　　When the roast chicken was ready and they were about to share it, Hikigaya noticed that Hannya's hands were moving unnaturally, so he immediately fed him.

　　Almost forgot!

　　At that time, Prajna was holding tightly with his right hand the fish bone which seemed not sharp but actually had incredible lethality.

　　The mermaid general holding the fish bone was really powerful. Until the end of the war, he was still leading some mermaids and fighting back and forth with a group of Onmyojis... He didn't suffer any damage until the war was completely over. He was really a terrifying monster.

　　"I'm sorry to bother you like this, Hachi..."

　　Prajna looked guilty.

　　Hikigaya hurriedly shook his head: "Don't think like that, you were injured because of me. If you still blame yourself, then I should blame myself even more - come on, open your mouth."

　　“Hmm…”

　　Hannya opened her mouth and ate the chicken that Hikigaya had torn into small pieces, feeling warm in her heart.

　　Prajna is the hope that time can remain at this moment forever.

　　Unfortunately, as time passed, the two separated.

　　"Aren't you going back with me? If you feel uncomfortable, there are guest rooms for the public over there..."

　　"No, I can adapt better here in the wild."

　　"Then I won't force you...if you have anything to say, please contact me."

　　“That’s obviously what I wanted to say.”

　　Hannya smiled at Hikigaya who was worried and gave her instructions.

　　Hikigaya's mouth twitched, he couldn't find the words, he wanted to say "You should stop acting so enthusiastic and dedicated, it's easy to be deceived."

　　Oops, I remembered my dark history again.

　　Hikigaya was often tricked into being on duty by the words "We are friends, right?", so he didn't have any feelings about it.

　　Oh, so he really had friends at that time? - No, how could it be possible?

　　"Bye now."

　　"goodbye."

　　Hearing the sweet and gentle farewell, Hikigaya nodded with twitching eyelids, and turned around after just a smile.

　　He didn't know whether he could accompany Prajna if he continued to stay.

　　Prajna was injured and alone, she looked pitiful no matter how you looked at her.

　　When he thought of this, Hikigaya couldn't help but turn around and wanted to talk again, but he found that Hannya was no longer behind him...

　　“……” Hikigaya was silent, turned around and returned to his residence with mixed thoughts.

　　Day 345 of Travel

　　It rained lightly today.

　　Sakayanagi Arisu, who thought that today would pass quietly, discovered that his guess was wrong.

　　This time, Horikita Suzune came to see her.

　　"Are you going to play with me?"

　　"Yes, let's all go to the north room. Kyosuke-sama said that if anyone is bored, they can join us."

　　"Kyosuke-sama is going too?"

　　"No, Lord Kyosuke went out early with Mrs. Kagura, so we are the only ones left..." Horikita Suzune paused halfway through her words.

　　She was thinking, the people who went to the north room together seemed to be...

　　"Let's get to know each other, eh?" Arisu Sakayanagi said with a smile.

　　Horikita Suzune tilted her head: "I don't know."

　　She never cared about these things.

　　Anyway, I have already established a good relationship with Kyosuke Kousaka, so I might as well just build up the relationship slowly.

　　I am very supportive of other friends joining.

　　Who says this world is not very friendly to women?

　　“I feel motivated!”

　　Arisu Sakayanagi clenched his fists, looking full of fighting spirit.

　　Horikita Suzune couldn't help but stare at the front of Sakayanagi Arisu, slightly surprised, "It seems that during this period of time..."

　　Sakayanagi Arisu, who was very sensitive, immediately rolled his eyes.

　　"Suzune is very indecent."

　　"…I just didn't expect you to start growing."

　　"…It's always been there, but it wasn't obvious." Arisu Sakayanagi sighed, feeling very tired.

　　She didn't understand why everyone was so obsessed with bust?

　　Like Susho, like Horikita Suzune.

　　Obviously, everyone can crush her, but they are still so surprised by her condition. Don’t you think there is something wrong?

　　It’s really a headache.

　　"——Hey~ I'm here too... Eh? Arisu, you've grown up a lot."

　　“……”

　　Arisu Sakayanagi looked at Kaede Kiryuin who was greeting him in a very familiar manner in silence, and began to think about whether he should wear more clothes in the future.

　　But it would be inappropriate if it gets crushed...so annoying.

　　Otsukikami Shrine, on the outskirts.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is also facing the troubles that Zhuiyue Shen has been having for many days.

　　The trouble is with storage.

　　There is almost not enough space.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka stored the porcelain bottles one by one into the space, and at the same time felt that the world was so beautiful.

　　The Moon Chaser next to him was reading a book, pretending to know nothing.

　　Kagura was out taking care of the child of a woman named Hoshino Ai, which gave Kyosuke Kousaka a good opportunity.

　　Speaking of which, the name "Hoshino Ai" really has the characteristics of a yandere. What the hell does "want love" and "want to get love" mean?

　　No wonder he is so familiar with Qing Ji, they are exactly the same type of person... Never mind.

　　"The weather has not been cold these days, and the others have moved away, so you finally have some free time."

　　"I'm not idle. People are always praying to me."

　　"Even so, I miss you."

　　"You should tell these jokes to other people."

　　Zhuiyue Shen curled his lips and said he wouldn't buy it.

　　How could she not know Kyosuke Kousaka?

　　That's a wolf!

　　She was almost eaten that day!

　　That thick, round thing is so scary... She will never look at it again!

　　"That won't work."

　　After dealing with all the bottles and jars, Kyosuke Kousaka came behind Zhuiyue Shen as if teleporting and hugged Zhuiyue Shen fiercely.

　　Zhuiyueshen looked disgusted: "Don't take out that ugly thing..."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke really wanted to say "I'll try my best to make you like it", but knowing that if he said that he would probably be hit with his little fist by the angry and embarrassed Zhuiyue Shen, he tactfully shut his mouth.

　　He rubbed it against her last time and Zhuiyue Shen was almost scared to tears, so Kyosuke Kousaka didn't dare to do it again.

　　At that moment, he slowly stretched out his hands to Zhuiyue Shen's hands, crossed them, palms against palms, allowing the warmth to be transmitted to each other.

　　"After the war, shouldn't you be very busy?" Zhuiyueshen asked again.

　　The disgust on her delicate cheeks was slightly less.

　　Regarding that great war, the Moon-Chasing God really wanted to help, and even temporarily didn't want to care about the believers who trusted him... but in the end he suppressed his emotions.

　　On the one hand, Kyosuke Kousaka repeatedly emphasized that it was not necessary, but on the other hand, he felt that he would be betraying the trust of his believers if he acted too recklessly.

　　In short, Zhuiyue Shen was struggling for a long time.

　　Only after she saw that the letters were delivered on time every day did she gradually feel relieved.

　　"It was going to be a bit busy, but some people over there were saying bad things about me, so I just pretended to be sick and didn't want to go there."

　　"Humph... some humans are indeed so cunning and evil. When they are asked to go to the battlefield, they all refuse to do anything and have no moral principles at all."

　　"There's nothing much to say about these. It's their business if they like to do that. I just treat them as barking. I don't understand, so I just ignore them."

　　"You have a very sharp tongue, but what you said does make sense."

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent, looking at Zhuiyue Shen who slightly raised her white chin with the look of a fair judge. He was completely speechless.

　　Is it that the Moon-Chasing God has become arrogant, or that he can no longer lift the "knife"?

　　Watch out!

　　"Eh?! W-what are you doing with your ugly thing?"

　　Zhuiyue Shen, who was still sitting in Kousaka Kyousuke's arms, was panicking and twisting her body vigorously.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was very calm: "I didn't do anything, I just found you so beautiful, so I reacted."

　　“…Take it away!”

　　After holding it in for three or four seconds, Zhuiyue Shen finally managed to say something.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said: "It's growing on me, I can't get it off no matter what I do."

　　"…Then don't move. If you move, I'll leave." Zhuiyue Shen warned.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke nodded solemnly: "Don't worry, I won't do anything rash!"

　　He just rubbed it but didn't go in.

　　Let me tell you the truth again.

　　That means his belt wasn't loose at all!

　　"Let Zhuiyue get used to it, and then I'll eat her later." Kousaka Kyosuke thought secretly.

　　He almost got in several times before, so wouldn't it be reasonable for him to suddenly get in later?

　　Moon Chasing God was thinking, "If this person continues to be so presumptuous, I won't give him any more water..."

　　In reality, nothing more outrageous happened.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has a good endurance.

　　Besides, he just wanted to meet the Moon Chaser.

　　After accompanying her for almost a day, he brought Kagura back to his residence, and brought Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei back with him as well.

　　At this time, there is no need for any staff on duty in the shrine.

　　Usually, the two of them serve as shrine maidens of the moon-chasing god. Their job is to receive visitors who come to worship. They no longer need to take care of women and children as they did before.

　　"Thank you for your hard work during this period. If you have anything you want, you can talk to Yang Nai. It will be my personal reward."

　　After sending them to the destination, Kyosuke Kousaka said to Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei.

　　After saying that, he took Kagura away without giving the two people time to refuse.

　　After all, when it comes to matters involving interests, it is easy for people to feel embarrassed if they keep shirking their responsibilities, so it is better to act decisively and resolve the issue neatly.

　　Hayasaka Ai and Shirogane Kei were both confused by Kousaka Kyosuke's sudden words and were at a loss as to what to do.

　　Hayasaka Ai-chan came back to her senses and said, "Kyosuke-sama, you are really cool, but what you did was too sudden, and it's easy to scare people..."

　　Of course, she was still very happy about the promise made by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Yang Nai is the housekeeper of the mansion's internal affairs and is mainly responsible for Xiangzi and Suyi. Many things in the mansion can be decided by Yang Nai, so there is no need to mention the arrangements for affairs.

　　Therefore, Hayasaka Ai roughly understood the content of the reward given by Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Bai Yingui felt very uneasy and began to mutter to himself.

　　"What should I do..."

　　"If you can't think of it, why not let your parents decide?"

　　Hayasaka Ai suggested to Shirogane Kei.

　　Adults are definitely more suited to dealing with such issues.

　　Bai Yingui tried his best to suppress his reluctant expression and said with a forced smile: "Yeah, I almost forgot that."

　　In fact, Bai Yingui knew this very clearly.

　　I'm just afraid.

　　My mother is a very positive and motivated person.

　　All along, everything she said and every piece of advice was correct.

　　In Bai Yingui's opinion, his mother is very powerful, so powerful that she cannot be defeated in this lifetime, and his father is far inferior to her. Of course, Bai Yingui does not want to underestimate his father like this.

　　That's why Bai Yingui was worried that his mother might be too active.

　　It's not like she hadn't heard about some of the things that happened in the mansion.

　　She had known long ago that the management in the mansion was very strict, and if she made any mistakes she might be sent to do hard labor in the manor.

　　Just as my mother said, that kind of physical work is a job that completely sacrifices your health and lifespan. If you do it, it will be like chronic suicide.

　　It can be said to be the worst case scenario.

　　Bai Yingui was really afraid that one day his mother would follow in the footsteps of those people...

　　"Well~ no matter what, it's a reward that can make your family live a better life. Be happy. Lord Kyousuke is not punishing you."

　　Hayasaka Ai continued.

　　When Shirogane Kei heard what Hayasaka Ai said, his eyes lit up: "I see! Thanks for the reminder!"

　　Yes, this is a reward that will make the family live a better life anyway, so why bother? Just keep an eye on your mother.

　　The decision is hers.

　　"Kui's mother seems to be a very utilitarian person. She has worked so hard." Hayasaka Ai said.

　　Since she and Bai Yingui were colleagues, she had of course met Bai Yingui's parents.

　　Then, through repeated contacts, I got to know Bai Yingui's mother.

　　To be honest, Hayasaka Ai can't be said to have much resistance to Shirogane Kei's mother.

　　After all, what's wrong with people from the modern world wanting to live a better life?

　　Judging from his behavior, Hayasaka Ai knew that Shirogane Kei's mother was a strong woman who had achieved considerable success in the modern world.

　　Since she is a strong woman, she must be unwilling to live a hard life.

　　Hayasaka Ai is very understanding.

　　"The basic necessities of this world are enough to drive modern people crazy... It took me a while to get used to it at first."

　　Muttering to herself, Hayasaka Ai said goodbye to Shirogane Kei and returned to her residence in the northeast house.

　　"Hi, Xiao Ai~"

　　"Sister Jing."

　　"Ah~ Call me again~ I don't think I heard it clearly..."

　　"Sister Jing."

　　Hayasaka Ai greeted a woman she met who was about 27 or 28 years old.

　　The woman is called "Shizue", and comes from the famous Taira clan in the modern world.

　　Unfortunately, the Heike clan was not very famous in this era.

　　If we really have to talk about someone famous, it would have to be the rebel... let’s not talk about him.

　　Back to the topic.

　　Hayasaka Ai was very curious about this woman from the Taira clan.

　　I didn't have much contact with her before, so I didn't know much about her, but I knew that she was a very generous woman.

　　My mother told me that this girl from the Heike clan was originally going to be a concubine of the master of the household, but the master didn't seem to have made any arrangements... and the matter was left unresolved.

　　Hayasaka Ai felt sorry for the girl from the Taira clan.

　　The Taira clan girl whose real name is Shizuka Hiratsuka was very happy when she heard Hayasaka Ai calling her so youthful.

　　Maybe God wanted to strike down Shizuka Hiratsuka.

　　Yang Nai happened to come over and told her something with a smile.

　　"Jing~ Lord Weiheng sent a cart of silk and satin over here. It seems he hasn't forgotten you."

　　“——？！”

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka's smile froze, and the whole person seemed to have fallen into an abyss.

　　Then, Yang No added: "Kyosuke-sama hasn't forgotten you either, and invited you to dinner..."

　　"ah?!"

 241. Hiratsuka Shizuka's Marriage? / Miku's Fighting Spirit / Accept the Mission

　　"——Are you sure we're just going to eat?!"

　　The words in her mind came out of her mouth, and Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly closed her mouth again.

　　She suddenly remembered that Hayasaka Ai was still around.

　　Besides, it cannot be exposed in front of Yang No!

　　"...Well, since it's Kyousuke-sama's invitation, I will definitely prepare well before going."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka quickly changed the expression on her face, pretending to be calm and indifferent.

　　At this time, Hayasaka Ai hurriedly saluted.

　　"I'm sorry, please allow me to say goodbye first... Goodbye, Sister Jing, and Miss Yang Nai."

　　After saying that, Hayasaka Ai's feet were as if greased, and she disappeared in a few blinks of an eye.

　　Yang No looked at the direction where Hayasaka Ai left with a click of the tongue.

　　"Xiao Ai is such a well-behaved and considerate girl."

　　“……”

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka heard the hidden meaning behind Haruno's words, which was that Hayasaka Ai left tactfully and saved her face.

　　Then, he couldn't help but give Haruno a "death stare", hoping that this would make Haruno shut up.

　　It’s a pity that Yang is not afraid of threats at all.

　　"Okay~ Next, let me tell you about everyone's information in the bedroom!"

　　"Why, why are you so enthusiastic? It's just a meal."

　　"Yeah, just a meal."

　　Yang Noi smiled and agreed with Shizuka Hirazuka's words.

　　Having lived in the mansion for a long time and frequently going in and out of the bedroom, she was very clear about the context of events related to Hiratsuka Shizuka.

　　First of all, Yono knew that Kousaka Kyosuke was planning to marry Hiratsuka Shizuka, but her way of handling it was a bit special, which was to let Hiratsuka Shizuka get to know her for a while before leaving her like this.

　　However, Ping Weiheng was obviously a little anxious, thinking that Hiratsuka Shizuka would not be able to get married.

　　Now, Kousaka Kyousuke may have started to establish a relationship first because of the misunderstanding on Ping Weiheng's side.

　　"It's so realistic. No matter how famous a man is, they all treat women the same way. They use people as tools... I guess even the men who traveled here and are in a high position can hardly avoid being assimilated."

　　Thinking of Ping Weiheng's behavior, Yang Nai sighed secretly.

　　Then, she told Hiratsuka Shizuka the basic information about the bedroom.

　　In fact, it was just a simple introduction to some ladies who did not go out, because Hiratsuka Shizuka usually had contact and acquaintance with other people in the bedroom.

　　Such as Mafuyu, who is not much older than her, and the quintuplets who often walk around in and out of the bedroom, Hiromi and Hui, Komachi and others.

　　Perhaps because of this, Shizuka Hiratsuka was not too nervous.

　　Until dinner time in the evening -

　　When facing Kyosuke Kousaka and a group of familiar and unfamiliar people, Shizuka Hiratsuka became as stiff as if the computer had crashed.

　　Dazzled, dazzled!

　　There are too many people!

　　Everyone can form a team to defeat the Demon King!

　　"There are too many people here, so you don't have to greet them one by one." As if he understood Hiratsuka Shizuka's situation, Kyosuke Kousaka was considerate and skipped the necessary etiquette.

　　When I speak, my mind is quite subtle.

　　How can I put it? He wanted to hold a banquet today, why was Ping Weiheng so anxious?

　　Forget it, I can’t make things difficult for Shizuka Hiratsuka, so I’d better get in touch with her first.

　　"This... the proper etiquette still needs to be followed."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka, who was thought to be very courageous, spoke in a low voice and lowered her eyes, like a little girl.

　　Yang No, who came with Hiratsuka Shizuka, almost burst out laughing, but she used all her strength to hold back the impulse and spoke.

　　"Master Kyousuke doesn't allow anyone to refute you."

　　“……”

　　"Don't treat me like a bully. Take a seat and wait for your meal."

　　Seeing that Haruno's teasing eased Hiratsuka Shizuka's tension, Kyosuke Kousaka also said something.

　　Upon hearing this, Yang No chuckled and pulled Hiratsuka Shizuka to sit next to her sister.

　　Afterwards, Komachi, Nino Miku Yotsuba, Miharu and the others began to serve the dishes actively. After a while, the low tables were filled with food. After finishing their work, they sat in front of the low tables and prepared to eat.

　　"Have a meal."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke picked up his chopsticks and said something like a declaration.

　　Everyone else picked up their chopsticks as well.

　　Their movements were not very coordinated, each one was doing their own thing, some fast, some slow.

　　There was Miku who was not satisfied with the presentation of the dish and was fiddling with it, Yotsuba who was unhappy with the large amount of vegetables, Satsuki who felt that the portion of one of her dishes was a little less, and Susho who quickly stuffed the meat into her mouth...

　　What everyone does while eating is different.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka lowered her head and ate in silence, looking at Haruno on the left and Yukino on the right out of the corner of her eyes, as helpless as a child.

　　Yang No really wanted to laugh out loud, "Hahaha, where did your former arrogance go?"

　　Yukino noticed both Hiratsuka Shizuka's pleading look and Haruno's twitching eyes, and she felt very depressed.

　　"Hiratsuka-sensei, you don't need to be so scared... and, sis, if you really start laughing, it will be a disaster."

　　In fact, not only Yangno wanted to laugh, but Xiangzi also wanted to laugh.

　　Although she only knew Shizuka Hiratsuka briefly in modern times, she still knew a lot about her.

　　It’s not that Xiangzi is interested in Hiratsuka Shizuka, but Hiratsuka Shizuka is too weird.

　　For example, in the previous social activities for teachers in various universities, he was at the top of the blacklist.

　　reason?

　　He smokes non-stop, talks nonsense after drinking, and eats weird things as snacks... Mainly because of this reason, the circle, which is not very large to begin with, cannot accommodate this legendary figure.

　　I guess only my friend Mafuyu, who is more of a homebody in life, hasn’t heard of it.

　　"Maybe he doesn't recognize me yet, after all, we have only met a few times." Xiangzi thought again.

　　It was this relationship that she found so interesting to develop.

　　It's immoral for a woman of twenty-seven or twenty-eight to be with a young man of almost twenty, right?

　　And judging from the situation, Yukino and Haruno both know Hiratsuka Shizuka.

　　It’s hard to tell which one is her student. They are really getting more and more destined to be together.

　　"Today's cooking competition was very interesting. Arisu was just a little bit away from defeating Honoki, who was teaching her cooking skills." Komachi whispered a little louder.

　　Others are not surprised.

　　Chatting is a common thing while eating, as long as you don't talk while eating.

　　"So, Arisu has a great talent for cooking." Moeha nodded thoughtfully while talking to Komachi.

　　At this moment, Miku couldn't help but join in the conversation as if some switch had been turned on.

　　"The pupil surpasses the master. It is not uncommon for students to surpass their teachers and achieve greater success..."

　　"Is it common? At least the students must be extremely talented to be able to do this, right?"

　　Nino also joined in the conversation, looking at Miku with contempt.

　　It was as if she heard Miku's declaration that she would soon be surpassed, and Nino would not tolerate it.

　　"Just based on your cooking skills, which were very casual at the beginning and you liked to use creativity in useless places, there is no comparison with mine at all."

　　"Just prove it with facts." Sanjiu said softly.

　　"Then I'll wait for your challenge."

　　Nino still had no intention of backing down.

　　She wanted to say that challenging her a hundred times would be useless!

　　"Something's wrong! Komachi has brought about a new round of culinary brawl!" Komachi said excitedly.

　　Mengye also happily shouted the slogan "Come on~Come on~".

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was a little confused.

　　Is she here for dinner this time?

　　This is definitely not to witness something?

　　Yang No could see what Shizuka Hiratsuka was thinking, but she didn't explain any further.

　　Anyway, you will understand what is going on after coming here a few more times.

　　"Haha, a cooking brawl..." Qianhua raised the corner of her mouth and smiled.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka remained silent, always feeling that Chika had an uncanny resemblance to someone.

　　"My second sister wants to mess things up again."

　　Mengye narrated.

　　"Messing around? What messing around? Are you wrongly accusing me?" Qianhua cried out in injustice.

　　Xiangzi thought to herself, "How could you miss this kind of event that likes to complicate things, Qianhua?"

　　Feng Shi, who was standing next to him, also said, “How could Qianhua let this go?”

　　Xiangzi curled the corner of her mouth. They were indeed relatives, and they thought alike.

　　"Sister, Mengye, you guys are going too far... I think it's necessary for you to get to know me again."

　　"I won't participate in the game."

　　"I'm even less interested. Don't use your identity to attract people."

　　"Damn it, I won't! I'm very popular besides you guys!"

　　"……Yes."

　　Facing Chikaka's eager eyes, Kousaka Kyosuke could only nod seriously.

　　Chika was so moved that her eyes welled up with tears: "As expected, only Kyousuke-sama would treat me so gently."

　　Xiangzi glanced at Qianhua.

　　"Don't pretend to be a weak girl who is bullied by everyone."

　　Sure enough, this is the troublemaker who likes to make the atmosphere noisy.

　　But Xiangzi also adapted to it.

　　As she lived in the palace, she gradually became less obsessed with classical culture.

　　If you want to make a fuss, that’s fine, as long as everyone is happy.

　　Perhaps because she has experienced too many things, Xiangzi has become very tolerant of Qianhua's constant playfulness.

　　"……Ha ha."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka laughed twice and expressed his support for Chika.

　　Then he saw Kagura cutting the venison into small pieces, so he simply patted her little hands, took her knife and fork, helped her cut the meat, and finally fed it into Kagura's little mouth.

　　“……”

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was secretly watching all this, felt some of her illusions shattered.

　　The predicted serious atmosphere never arrived and she was temporarily ignored. This might have something to do with the fact that she was a little nervous when she first arrived.

　　"Very good, it seems we can try to delay Brother Weiheng for a while."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was in a good mood, thinking that things were not too bad.

　　She thought, it’s better than being watched like a monkey by everyone, right?

　　However, after dinner, Shizuka Hiratsuka found that this kind of thing had finally happened.

　　As soon as Kousaka Kyousuke left the dining area, the others gathered around him one by one.

　　"Jing, you were so shy just now, but Lord Kyosuke won't eat you." Su Shang, who already knew Hiratsuka Shizuka, walked over and finally couldn't help but say what was in her heart.

　　She sat with her sister, a little far away from Hiratsuka Shizuka. If she wanted to talk, she would have to speak very loudly, otherwise her sister would definitely glare at her.

　　Therefore, now is the chance to speak.

　　"There are a little too many people here, I definitely don't know what to do..." Shizuka Hiratsuka said awkwardly.

　　Su Chang said, "Then you should come over before dinner time, so you can get to know the others one by one, and you won't feel out of place when dinner time comes."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was stunned: "Can you come over before dinner?"

　　Su Chang was even more puzzled: "Didn't Lord Weiheng give a dowry? Lord Kyosuke also gave a gift in return, so you can come over anytime."

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka had a lot of question marks in her head and couldn't help but look at Haruno, but she found that Haruno had already walked aside and was talking to Ichika, one of the quintuplet sisters.

　　So she looked at Yukino who was beside her.

　　"..." Yukino was silent for a few seconds, her eyes wandering, "I'm not sure about this either."

　　"Anyway, we should have established a relationship."

　　Shizuko came over and said.

　　After hearing this, Hiratsuka Shizuka finally reacted: "Then can I just come here all the time?"

　　"yes."

　　Su Shang and Jingzi answered in unison.

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly felt like a fool. It turned out that she was considered married when she came here.

　　It's probably because it's more free here, so no one cares too much if I don't come.

　　"Sister Jing's room has been prepared before." Chitanda reminded.

　　"New, new house..."

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka was trembling all over.

　　It turns out that she is really married!

　　The others looked at each other, and seeing Hiratsuka Shizuka's tearful and moved expression, they all felt confused.

　　Time till evening.

　　After everyone finished taking a shower and bathing, everyone went back to their rooms to rest, except for the women who had made an appointment with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After being taken to a room that belonged to her alone by Yangno, Shizuka Hiratsuka lay down on the straw mat as if she had lost all her strength.

　　"My body has been seen. My virginity is no longer safe..."

　　Yang Nai put her hand on her chin and thought, "As expected, an old maid."

　　"Get lost! I am also a woman with a man!"

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka suddenly became proud again.

　　Yang No tilted her head: "It will be more convincing if you say this the day you lose your virginity."

　　"Shut up, it's so noisy!"

　　"The true colors are completely exposed..."

　　Yang shook his head and sighed.

　　She suddenly began to admire Kyosuke Kousaka's courage.

　　There are many women who are prettier and younger than Hiratsuka Shizuka, but he married Hiratsuka Shizuka just because of his connections.

　　This is better than anything else.

　　"I heard from Yukino that there are many women of the Taira clan who are younger and prettier than Hiratsuka-sensei, but Kyosuke-sama specifically picked Hiratsuka-sensei... He really has a sharp eye."

　　Ignoring Haruno's sigh, Kousaka Kyosuke was hugging Fujishikibu and whispering to Kagura.

　　Originally, I wanted to accompany Fujishiki alone, but Fujishiki wanted Kagura to come as well. That's fine, since Kagura isn't a talkative person and won't disturb their time alone.

　　By the way, although Kyosuke Kousaka often changes various combinations, he will still be alone with someone for a certain period of time, which makes it easier for his partner to tell his true feelings and he can also better gain favor on his own.

　　For Kyosuke Kousaka, even if his favorability is full, he will still do it.

　　"Master Kyosuke, you don't know how to get along with Shizuka?"

　　"One thing. After all, we have only known each other for a few days. It would be better to let her get familiar with everyone. Then, I will trouble you and Xiangzi for help. I think her personality should be similar to Suchang's. It is better to let Xiangzi take care of the communication..."

　　"Yes, I will try my best to take good pictures."

　　Fujishikibe smiled slightly.

　　Unlike before, Fujishikibe is much more proactive.

　　It can be said that she has changed some of her personality traits to a great extent.

　　After all, she wanted Kyosuke Kousaka to be able to relax immediately after returning home, instead of having to patiently deal with interpersonal relationships in the bedroom.

　　Therefore, Fujishikibe also took the initiative to learn Xiangzi's method to help deal with it.

　　Staying out of other matters like before now seemed to her like she was indifferent to Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　As the number of people in the bedroom increased, according to my husband's personality, he would still spend more time on each person.

　　But if any conflict arises and affects the atmosphere, it will be very difficult for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　In this case, Fujishikibe thought it would be better to avoid it as much as possible, so he took the initiative to contribute.

　　"Thank you for your help. I feel like we can just enjoy ourselves after the war."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke was speaking, he suddenly leaned over and attacked Kagura who was listening silently beside him.

　　He found it funny to see Kagura's innocent look.

　　"Come, help me."

　　"How?"

　　"that's all……"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pulled his inner clothes open a little.

　　Kagura understood, and she also pulled open Kousaka Kyousuke's underwear a little, then leaned forward, her little lips slightly opened with a faint glow...

　　"Then it's my turn." Kyosuke Kousaka turned his gaze to Fujishikibu again.

　　Fujishikibe blushed: "Then what should I do?"

　　"Need I say more?" Kyosuke Kousaka moved his face closer to Fujishikibu.

　　Fujishikibu understood and unbuttoned his coat, straightening his back.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was so impressed by Fujishikibu's broad mind...

　　Day 346 of Travel

　　After playing for half the night, Kyosuke Kousaka saw that Fujishikibu was still very tired. He stroked her cheek with his hand and then turned his gaze to the energetic Kagura.

　　Kagura went to bed early last night.

　　Fujishikibe was the only one who was busy.

　　After all, Kagura can't be eaten.

　　Despite this, Kyosuke Kousaka also thought it could satisfy his craving.

　　What illegal thing... No, he has never broken the law!

　　“Eh…”

　　"Are you feeling unwell?"

　　"No, it's very comfortable."

　　Kagura couldn't help but pull Kyosuke Kousaka's head inside, indicating that it was okay.

　　Seeing that Kagura was so enthusiastic, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't hesitate and lowered his head even more.

　　Listening to the suppressed whispers beside his ears, his desire continued to grow.

　　“……”

　　Kagura silently looked at Kyosuke Kousaka who was slightly below her and was very happy.

　　Even though it wasn't big enough, Kyosuke Kousaka's infatuation still made her feel at ease.

　　"It's ticklish, so wonderful."

　　I don’t know how much time passed.

　　Kagura, with puffy cheeks, tilted her head slightly. Kousaka Kyosuke saw her white throat move, so he took out a cup of water to feed her, and he himself swallowed the water with a faint fragrance.

　　"I'm a little hungry."

　　Kagura said after drinking the water.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka hummed lightly, and the two of them cleaned up and washed up before eating.

　　To be precise, Kyosuke Kousaka was feeding Kagura.

　　Fujishikibe, who was still lying down and sleeping, suddenly looked up and saw this scene, smiled silently, then closed his eyes and continued to rest.

　　Chen time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka separated from Kagura and went to accompany other companions.

　　Originally, he was thinking of going to the government office to work and handle various official business after the war, but when he realized that Tan Zhengtai was attacking him like a mad dog, he simply decided not to go out.

　　After a while, when his subordinates had dealt with the mess left behind at Suzuka Mountain, he went over to review it carefully before preparing to take Goldfish Princess to the Sea of ​​Eternal Life.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has considered it carefully.

　　Even if the master of the Sea of ​​Eternal Life is unwilling to give him a treasure that can replace his body, he can still look for it everywhere.

　　According to the original work of "Onmyoji", Kingfisher went wandering on the sea, looking for the treasure that could revive Lord Arakawa, and finally found it.

　　Then why can't Kyosuke Kousaka do it?

　　At most, it would just take a lot of effort to deduce.

　　Besides, Goldfish Girl’s setting has a luck bonus, which is quite magical.

　　So, now let's spend time with others.

　　The other side.

　　Kagura, who had said goodbye to Kousaka Kyosuke, was gathering at the north room with Komachi and Kei, with whom she often played.

　　Also traveling with them were Miku and Yotsuba.

　　The cause of the incident was related to yesterday's cooking competition.

　　Miku, who had just started learning cooking, heard about the rising "outlier" like Sakayanagi Arisu. After thinking for less than a second, she decided to defeat her and prove herself.

　　And Siye, who had thought for a long time and decided to learn some cooking techniques, came here to see it.

　　"The cooking battle is about to begin! Yeah——"

　　"……yeah."

　　Kei raised her hands to meet the hands that Komachi extended to her, and they high-fived each other.

　　"Mrs. Kagura!"

　　"yeah!"

　　Kagura and Komachi high-fived smoothly again.

　　"Miku-sister!"

　　"yeah."

　　"Sister Yotsuba!"

　　"yeah!!"

　　After a few breaths, everyone became full of energy.

　　Arrived at the north room.

　　Kushida Kikyo, Ichinose Honami and the main character Sakayanagi Arisu had arrived early.

　　Each of them was wearing an apron and looked fully prepared.

　　But they all greeted each other first.

　　The greetings were exchanged.

　　Everyone prepared food in the kitchen that Kagura temporarily constructed using magic.

　　Miku: "Looks like they are all strong opponents! I will defeat you to prove my hard work these days!"

　　Kushida Kikyo: "I'm sorry, I will try my best in this regard."

　　Ichinose Honami: "I will never lose!"

　　Arisu Sakayanagi: "Each of them has such an amazing aura..."

　　Kagura: “I don’t know why this happened?”

　　Yotsuba: "Looks good."

　　Komachi: "Come on! Everyone, please work hard!"

　　In full swing.

　　Kagura thinks Chika would be a good fit.

　　Unfortunately, she is dating Kousaka Kyousuke, and the same is true for Moeha.

　　——The situation is becoming more and more radical.

　　Arisu Sakayanagi is very strange.

　　She was clearly learning cooking, so how did she "offend" Miku?

　　"Isn't it too Showa-like to defeat me and prove yourself? It seems like the style of the samurai. Being passively involved in trouble is also very much like the style of some detective novels."

　　What does Sanjiu think?

　　She actually wanted to prove herself, just as she said.

　　It just so happened that Arisu Sakayanagi was a beginner in cooking and was suitable to be her opponent, so she wrote a formal "declaration of war" and sent it over.

　　But I felt it was inappropriate, so I simply added Kushida Kikyo and Ichinose Honami as well.

　　I thought, wouldn't it be possible to show off to Kyosuke Kousaka by beating three people at the same time?

　　As for failure? How is that possible?

　　

　　Half an hour later, in the competition with the very common red bean cake as the topic, Ichinose Honami successfully won.

　　"Sister Honoki, this is given by Kyosuke-sama. You can exchange it for cloth and meat."

　　“Huh?!”

　　Ichinose Honami took the paper handed to her by Komachi in astonishment, and found that it listed the detailed quantities of cloth, meat, and grain, as well as a deep red seal.

　　"Just ask Sister Haruno to exchange it." Komachi said again.

　　Ichinose Honami was quite uneasy: “This…”

　　Komachi shook her head seriously: "No need to refuse, this is just a small competition, and it doesn't happen often, so it won't be a problem."

　　What they gave was actually similar to the daily salary of Komachi, Miku and others.

　　But for Kushida Kikyo, Ichinose Honami and Sakayanagi Arisu, who are different from them, it should be a bit too much.

　　"Let's continue exploring the advantages and disadvantages of food," said Siye.

　　While talking, he was eating the red bean cake made by others.

　　She ate them one by one in order, including her sister Miku's, Kushida Kikyo's, Ichinose Hoba's, Sakayanagi Arisu's... and she found that Ichinose Hoba's was indeed the best.

　　"If we rank them in order, Hoba should be first, Arisu second, Kikyo third, and Miku fourth," said Kagura.

　　Yotsuba exclaimed: "I think Kikyo and Miku taste similar."

　　Kagura said, "This is very simple. As long as you taste the two red bean cakes separately, you can always taste subtle differences. Just like after eating Hoba's red bean cake, if you eat someone else's, you will find that the red bean cakes made by others have some subtle shortcomings, even if you can't tell the details."

　　As Mijiu listened to what each person said, she felt powerless.

　　How is this possible?

　　She tried it and it was delicious!

　　"…Um, Ms. Miku, I also learned to cook since I was a child," Kushida Kikyo said embarrassedly, "If I can be defeated by you who learned some cooking skills, then I am a failure."

　　Upon hearing this, Sanjiu came to her senses immediately: "Yes, I have only been learning for a while and I am almost catching up with you, Kikyo!"

　　Kushida Kikyo looked helpless: "Miss Miku's words are so hurtful."

　　"Sorry, that was a poor choice of words, but my goal is still to surpass everyone in cooking..."

　　"It seems that as long as we surpass Nino, it will be enough." Kagura said.

　　Miku said solemnly: "That's right! I have to make food that's at least as delicious as Nino's!"

　　Komachi finally couldn't help but complain: "Miku-sister, you still have to beat me, my cooking skills are also amazing~"

　　"Don't worry, Komachi, you, Yukino, Eru, I won't ignore any of them."

　　“Eh! It feels so strange to be valued by Sister Miku…”

　　"But in my opinion, this is Miku's confidence in her own abilities and a manifestation of her love for Kyousuke. I feel it."

　　Kagura placed her hand on her heart and closed her eyes as if she was experiencing something.

　　Mijiu closed her eyes unconsciously, with a look of satisfaction on her face: "Yes, whether it's reading, writing, playing games, learning cooking... I am gradually beginning to understand how to appreciate myself."

　　Yotsuba stared at Miku closely.

　　She still remembered very clearly that her elder sister Miku sometimes couldn't help but imagine and behave in some not-so-good ways.

　　"Don't mess around, Miku."

　　"Wow, I don't know why I'm so touched..."

　　Komachi took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped away the tears that were flowing for no apparent reason.

　　Kushida Kikyo, Ichinose Honami, and Sakayanagi Arisu were completely speechless...

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　After saying goodbye to Kagura, Komachi and others, the three girls who accepted Miku's "challenge" and came to join the battle gathered in a room to rest and communicate.

　　Due to their participation in the competition, Kushida Kikyo and Ichinose Honami did not participate in some necessary labor like usual, but instead took a relaxing holiday.

　　Needless to say, Arisu Sakayanagi is still recovering and has no work to do.

　　"I feel like what happened today was really interesting." Arisu Sakayanagi chuckled.

　　Kushida Kikyo: "Miss Miku has a very unique personality. When I received the formal letter of challenge yesterday, I was almost shocked."

　　Ichinose Honami: "Me too... But she's actually a very nice person. She even gave my sister candy when she saw her."

　　"Everyone is fine."

　　Sakayanagi Arisu summarized it simply.

　　Kushida Kikyo and Ichinose Honami both nodded in agreement.

　　After coming here to live, they found that the people here are better than their neighbors in the modern world.

　　Especially the spouses of Kyosuke Kousaka, they are all very kind.

　　Even Miku, whose actions looked a little scary, was very considerate of etiquette when you think about it carefully...

　　All in all, the three of them have greatly improved their favorability towards Komachi, Kagura, Miku and others in this cooking competition, and they have also secretly improved their evaluation of Kyosuke Kousaka, a person who has such a good vision.

　　As the person involved, Kyosuke Kousaka is still actively wandering among the ladies.

　　So happy.

　　Day 347 of Travel

　　Kyosuke Kousaka discovered that he might not be destined to have a leisurely life.

　　When Fujiwara no Michinaga invited him to drink, he thought that nothing good was going to happen, and found out that it was true.

　　"Kyosuke, do you know? Since the war with the Sea Country, the flow of spiritual energy around Kyoto has suddenly accelerated, as if there is a bottomless pit that is absorbing spiritual energy."

　　"I told you what I knew a long time ago."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke unhappily hinted to Fujiwara Michinaga to "stop talking nonsense".

　　Fujiwara Michinaga smiled, took a sip of wine and continued:

　　"Wait until I finish. Next, due to this bottomless pit, the surrounding mountains and even the countries in Kinai have been affected as if to make up for the shortage of spiritual energy."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke's eyes widened: "You want me to go to the other Reiji provinces in Kinai?!"

　　The other Reizhi states in Kinai are not far from Kyoto, have strong spiritual power, and are rich in resources in all aspects. They can be said to be the places under the strictest control of the imperial court.

　　So, what do you want him to do?!

　　"Don't think too much. Since we can't find out what happened in Kyoto this time, we can only temporarily build a large barrier to prevent the spiritual power of other Lingzhi countries in Kinai from being absorbed."

　　"Then where do I take responsibility?"

　　"You and Kagura should go to Izumi Province. It happens to be not far from your estate. As for the other Rei-kei provinces, someone will take care of them."

　　"Anyone?"

　　"Bo Ya went. As for Qingming, there is no need to bother him. He is busy enough. The main person responsible for building the great barrier is the Onmyoji of Genji."

　　"That makes sense." said Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　The resources and national strength of the various Lingzhi states in the capital are several times that of other ordinary Lingzhi states. It will definitely not work if we don't manage them well.

　　And who will take care of it is also a problem.

　　For example, let Fujiwara clan's Yin Yang master take charge? Wouldn't that arouse suspicion among the royal family?

　　Since ancient times, there have been difficult to reconcile conflicts between imperial power and other forces under its rule.

　　On the other side of the mainland, there is imperial power, prime ministerial power, and civil service groups, while here, it is generally the power of the emperor and the regent.

　　After all, the power of the Kanpaku is almost the same as that of the Prime Minister. If there is a "regent" in the prefix, then he will be able to kill anyone who stands in his way.

　　But if Michinaga wants to have the title of "Regent Kanpaku", it probably requires that Akiko and Emperor Ichijo have a son, and that son becomes the emperor, otherwise there is no chance.

　　But by that time, Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't even know if he already had children.

　　Anyway, we don’t know how long it will happen.

　　Back to the topic.

　　Now we have to go to Izumi Province to build a large barrier, right?

　　It seems that he really has to bring Kagura along, because it consumes too much energy, and who knows if anyone will attack him then?

　　It’s better to bring Kagura with you to be safe.

　　Just as Kyosuke Kousaka was about to say goodbye, he noticed that the young man Fujiwara Yukinari, who was dressed as coquettishly as before, was coming over.

　　"Hey, isn't this Lord Kyousuke whom I haven't seen for a long time?"

　　"Haha, ever since you asked Fu Ling to deliver the hair growth potion, you have forgotten about me."

　　"…Aren't you the one who hides in the house and plays every day?"

　　Fujiwara no Yukinari rolled his eyes when he saw Kousaka Kyosuke was the first to complain.

　　Fujiwara no Michinaga was watching with great interest, and he crossed his arms and looked like he was ready to watch the show.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka doesn't have so much leisure and elegance.

　　"I'm leaving now. I'll come find you when I come back."

　　You still have to maintain personal relationships frequently.

　　Once you stop moving around, the feelings will fade.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka understood this principle, but he was really busy before and happened to have a few days off. He originally wanted to find Fujiwara Yukinari to have a chat.

　　"Hey, don't worry. I knew you were going to Izumi, so I planned to look for you."

　　"Hey, Dao Gang, look, there's a guy here who only thinks of others when he has something to do. Look carefully."

　　"Hey, come on, aren't you the same? Like you said, 'pure is more interesting than bad'?"

　　"I don't suck."

　　"Stop talking nonsense and just help deliver something."

　　"Who is it for?"

　　"That's the Kokuji over there."

　　"Oh, bring it here."

　　"You have to go over to my side, because there are a lot of things."

　　"Don't treat me like a delivery man."

　　"This isn't a delivery. After you helped, you'll be in contact with Daozhen. She has a daughter with a weird personality. Who knows, she might be the right one for you."

　　"What do you think I am?" Kyosuke Kousaka laughed angrily.

　　This is treating him as a trash can.

　　You want all kinds of women?

　　Fujiwara Yukinari leaned back slightly and narrowed his eyes: "Your attitude looks familiar to me."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really couldn't help it and made a hell-sentence hand knife.

　　“Oh…”

　　Fujiwara no Yukinari bent over completely, like a shrimp with a hunched back.

　　"Okay! Take me to get the things."

　　Bang!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Fujiwara Yukinari who was patting him in surprise.

　　Fujiwara Yukinari's wide-eyed, sinister and smug expression completely ruined his handsome face.

　　"Eh? Hard?"

　　"I've practiced before, let's go."

　　“……”

　　Fujiwara Yukinari looked at Kousaka Kyosuke who was walking in front of him and became sulky.

　　"You must keep your word."

　　"funny."

　　"hehe."

　　Fujiwara Yukinari had decided to write a letter before the gift...

 242. The Marriage System in the Manor/The Thoughts of Yamada Ryo and Others/The Izumi Province Rebellion

　　After going to Fujiwara Yukinari's residence and storing the things in the space, Kousaka Kyosuke returned to his residence.

　　After briefly discussing the situation with his companions, he prepared to head to Izumi Province with Kagura.

　　The reason I didn't go there immediately was that I wanted to say goodbye to Su Yi Su Shang, Shizuko and others in the manor.

　　There's no rush anyway.

　　Besides, being too hardworking may not necessarily be a good thing.

　　The consequence of completing a task as quickly as possible is that the future will most likely be implemented according to that high efficiency standard.

　　To be honest, even Kousaka Kyosuke, who hated the people under his command slacking off, was not so harsh.

　　Normally, when people are asked to do something, ample time is allotted for it, and Kyosuke Kousaka thinks that half of that time is used for slacking off.

　　Otherwise, Kyosuke Kousaka thought that his name as a "tyrant" would probably be recorded in history books.

　　That's right. Setting a precedent like 996 will offend a large number of officials, and history is recorded by officials, so how can you have a good reputation?

　　"I'll just let everyone roll up during the tense period..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　In this era, slacking off is hardly considered an unspoken rule; it can be said to be something that is out in the open.

　　Except for necessary days, officials in the court usually lack a sense of time. They also like to give themselves holidays with all kinds of strange reasons, and a small matter can be delayed for years.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke and Yasutane had previously worked in the library, and while collecting intelligence, they had seen a piece of information about an envoy from the Tang State submitting a letter to the court and waiting for a reply, preparing to return.

　　The result is a record of a group of people leaving after waiting for a year.

　　This is enough to show how low the efficiency of court officials is.

　　If it weren't for the fact that the department Kyosuke Kousaka belonged to was in charge of public security and had to act swiftly and decisively, Kyosuke Kousaka would have wanted to just lie down and take action.

　　Unfortunately, when it comes to the red line issue of nobility safety, there is no way to get away with it.

　　If you do something slightly wrong, you will be condemned and criticized.

　　Who could blame the fact that the politics in the court were still in a bipolar structure? Akiko, who had just put on her robe, did not have much advantage over Sadako, who had accompanied Emperor Ichijo for several years.

　　In particular, normal people may not be interested in girls of their actual age who are not wearing clothes. That is already considered the ultimate lolita complex.

　　In addition, Zhangzi may not even have her period yet, so her fertility is definitely zero. Compared with Dingzi, her disadvantage is even greater.

　　If history had really been set, Dingzi would have given birth to a daughter first and then a son, but Zhangzi had not even hatched an egg yet.

　　Well, I don’t know how many twists and turns there will be later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly lamented the complexity of the situation in the court, and then didn't think much about it when he arrived at the manor.

　　When they arrived at the manor where Suyi, Shizuko and others usually stayed, Kyosuke Kousaka quickly saw them.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult."

　　"Well, I came over to say hello."

　　“……”

　　Suyi looked at Kyosuke Kousaka who was gently caressing her face, speechless.

　　Shizuko, who was taking a break with Chitanda, came over and saw this scene and wanted to complain again.

　　"So, Kyousuke-sama, you just stopped by to say hello?"

　　Shizuko, who had no doubt that Kousaka Kyosuke was coming over to have a small party, observed the situation calmly.

　　Chitanda had the same idea as Shizuko and a blush appeared on her cheeks. "It's still daytime..."

　　The stern gazes of Bailang and Yaodaoji were both wandering.

　　Noticing that the pace of the situation was getting increasingly strange, Kousaka Kyousuke hurriedly explained the reason: "I will be ordered to go to Izumi Province to build a barrier later."

　　"Then, Lord Kyosuke, is there anything we can help you with?" Bailang said hurriedly.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke shook his head: "Don't worry, there may be many things to do in the future, you and Yaodaoji continue to hone your skills..."

　　As he spoke, he told the story about the spiritual energy being sucked away around Kyoto.

　　Su Yi was slightly startled: "Based on this situation, the main cause of the change should still be in Kyoto."

　　Yao Dao Ji's expression was even more serious: "I'm afraid the Sea Country incident is far from over..."

　　"Yes, there must be a conspiracy, but if we can't find the specific reason, we can only try to do other things to make up for it."

　　"I will fully support Kyousuke-sama."

　　"Then please." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled.

　　Afterwards, he said goodbye to Su Yi, Chitanda, Shizuko, Youdaohime and Hakuro, and prepared to look for Su Shang before leaving.

　　After all, Su Chang is a big kid.

　　It's never nice to leave without saying goodbye.

　　"Kyousuke is a great man! He's so good!"

　　I found Su Chang at the fish drying area, walking towards me quickly and energetically.

　　"Yeah." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled at Su Chang and smoothed her slightly messy hair.

　　Su Chang slightly raised her face and obediently let Kyosuke Kousaka take care of her.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka always thought of the word "pet".

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka has never treated his friends as pets, the problem is that they do look like pets when they act like spoiled brats.

　　Fortunately this is not a problem.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka can also be said to be a Tyrannosaurus Rex, a carnivore.

　　It is common to see Kagura standing next to Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　Since Kyosuke Kousaka often treated her like this, she naturally thought there was nothing strange about it.

　　"Today I am going to Izumi Province with Kagura. If nothing unexpected happens, we will be back tomorrow. Be good."

　　"Okay~"

　　Su Chang did not show any willfulness when her head was touched.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw Su Shang's well-behaved and sensible attitude, his heart slowly softened.

　　Unfortunately, there were a lot of people walking around the fish drying area, so I couldn't do that.

　　Even so, Kyosuke Kousaka still took the opportunity to stroke Su Shang's hair several more times.

　　The soft, thick brown hair cascades down from both sides of the head like a waterfall. The two ponytails are soft and free, with a very simple and natural charm.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka almost wanted to go over and take a sniff.

　　"Then I'll go with Kagura?"

　　"Lord Kyosuke and Kagura, please be careful on your way~"

　　"Um."

　　"Goodbye, Suchang."

　　"Goodbye~"

　　Su Shang waved to Kagura and smiled at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　I don't feel too much reluctance in my heart.

　　After all, Kyosuke Kousaka said that he would be back soon. If I don't want to be separated from him for even a day or two, I would be too weak.

　　No matter what, Su Chang is absolutely unwilling to be a weak person.

　　She wants to become stronger and become a useful person who can help her husband and everyone~

　　Watching Kousaka Kyosuke and Kagura leave completely, Su Chang secretly clenched her fists and prepared to make an effort.

　　"Now that we have finished our work, why don't we read a book or listen to some music?"

　　Su Chang made the decision without much thought.

　　His martial arts skills had improved a lot during the invasion of Mount Suzuka earlier, but it would be difficult to continue improving now.

　　Then I'll follow my husband's suggestion and focus on other things. Who knows, I might be able to gain some insights into martial arts by analogy.

　　Although the chances are pitifully low, it's better than doing nothing, right?

　　So, after saying goodbye to Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura, Sushang decided to go listen to music.

　　When she found Hiroi Kikuri, Xingge and others, she discovered that they were all slumped in the seats in the pavilion, looking exhausted.

　　"Hey, what happened to you guys?"

　　"…The meeting failed. The first man who saw me vaguely reminded me that I had a strange smell and then ran away."

　　Hiroi Kikuri collapsed, looking up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, looking exhausted.

　　Su Shang was not surprised at all when she heard what Hiroi Kikuri said. What surprised her was that the others looked similar to Hiroi Kikuri.

　　"Is that the case with you, too?"

　　"...They didn't go because they were a little intimidated by the meeting." Xingge explained to others.

　　Su Chang exclaimed: "What about you, Xingge?"

　　Xingge's eyes wandered: "I..."

　　After she said one word, she didn't know what to say anymore.

　　Su Chang understood immediately: "Everyone should work hard. Anyway, there are still about two years left, and we will be able to find a suitable partner."

　　“It’s a little difficult for me…”

　　Yamada Ryo couldn't help but say.

　　She never planned to find a man in her life.

　　Su Chang scratched her face and said, "I can't help it. Two years is the maximum limit, and it's pretty free. At least there's no plan to force a pairing."

　　"That's true," Yamada Ryo said seriously, "but I'm not that interested in men. My future is all in Beth's hands!"

　　Su Chang blinked.

　　"Marrying a musical instrument is not allowed here."

　　Yamada Ryo was stunned: "So there was a way to marry objects before?"

　　"No, go find it yourself."

　　Su Chang said in a rare unpleasant tone.

　　What do the group of people talk about?

　　Actually, it’s about marriage.

　　Marriage was required when the manor was first built, and new members had to find a partner within one year.

　　If a year has passed and no one has found one, the village official will distribute it on his own. If anyone is unwilling to accept it, he will be asked to leave the manor.

　　Overall, it is more humane than other manors.

　　As for Hiroi Kikuri, Hoshika, Yamada Ryo and others, the deadline was extended because they had to perform from time to time.

　　"Liang, don't make things difficult for Madam Suchang."

　　Seeing that Yamada Ryo wanted to say something, Hongxia simply pulled her back.

　　Kita Ikuyo, who was rarely so lively, held her hands in front of her:

　　"Love, love... love is such a wonderful thing! I heard that when a woman suddenly changes drastically, there is usually a man behind her!!"

　　Su Chang asked curiously, "Isn't marriage the most important thing in a woman's life?"

　　"Yes! But love is so far away from me! Even though I used to talk about it with other people with great interest!"

　　"So it's strange that you guys, so many girls, have never talked about love."

　　“Woo——”

　　Kita Ikuyo covered her heart as if she was shot by an arrow, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.

　　Saying and doing are two different things.

　　Getting married within two years is a terrible thing!

　　This is different from being in love.

　　It involves a lifetime!

　　Even though her mother had already started looking for one for her, it still felt so scary!

　　"It would be much better if someone with some experience could come and guide us..." Hiroi Kikuri looked depressed and looked at Su Shang eagerly.

　　Su Chang leaned back slightly and said, "I don't have much experience. I just got married."

　　She couldn't say that because she had no feelings for the other male members of the tribe she had grown up with, she picked the most novel man outside and brought him to the tribe for a flash marriage...

　　I feel like if I say that, I'll definitely be laughed at.

　　Frankly speaking, Su Chang thought it would be better not to tell other people about this kind of thing.

　　Her husband was completely confused at first, and now when she thinks about it, Su Chang feels a little embarrassed.

　　Fortunately, Su Chang has always fulfilled her responsibilities as a wife perfectly.

　　She thought there was nothing wrong with her.

　　No matter what pose Kyosuke Kosaka asked her to pose in or what clothes she asked her to wear, she never disappointed Kyosuke Kosaka.

　　This is what Su Chang is most proud of.

　　"I suggest you take a bath before the blind date. I will support you unconditionally with bathing supplies." Su Shang said to Hiroi Kikuri.

　　She also smelled a strange smell in Hiroi Kiku, but it was not very bad.

　　It just feels a little subtle.

　　It is a little bit similar to pickled food in cooking.

　　"As for men... they don't seem to be a necessity." Xingge said dimly.

　　Su Chang looked at Xing Ge strangely, wanting to say, "You look like you are saying..."

　　"Sister Xingge said this, which means she has never been in a relationship, uh-"

　　“So annoying!”

　　Xingge suddenly grabbed Yamada Ryo's cheeks with both hands, and her cool and beautiful face was immediately deformed...

　　Hong Xia covered her mouth: "So sister has never been in love, hahaha..."

　　“Hahahahahaha—”

　　Hiroi Kikuri also laughed heartily.

　　Xing Ge, who was being laughed at, became furious and started chasing after those who laughed at her.

　　Su Chang couldn't understand what was going on and had a lot of question marks over her head.

　　But when I think about it carefully, I find it is really amazing that women around 30 years old do not interact with men.

　　My sister got married before she was even 30.

　　Soon, the surroundings became quiet again.

　　Everyone fell into the previous delicate state again.

　　"Come to think of it, I still want my parents to support me for the rest of my life..."

　　Yamada Ryo spoke his true feelings unconsciously.

　　Hong Xia rolled her eyes at him.

　　"Please, that will add a huge burden to my parents."

　　It’s still better in modern times, but in this era, if you are not married, it will bring a lot of pressure to your parents.

　　Because these days she has seen with her own eyes that some people would introduce their partners very enthusiastically.

　　In other words, if you don't get married for a longer and longer period of time, it will cause a lot of criticism from your relatives.

　　What's more, in this era it is still illegal not to get married.

　　Fortunately, they came to a reasonable manor, otherwise, no matter how the other party wanted to arrange the marriage, would they be able to refuse?

　　"Alas, I have always wanted to get married. I really want a man to support me."

　　Hiroi Kikuri sighed.

　　The truth is cruel. When it comes to blind dates, men always run away when they see her.

　　That is true whether in ancient times or modern times.

　　"Hey, Kikuri-san, there's really no difference between you and Ryo! Stop thinking about all those beautiful things, okay? Even after marriage, don't you still have to fulfill your wife's duties?!"

　　Hongxia reminded others loudly.

　　She felt that it was not okay for the people around her to get married with their current attitude!

　　If you really try to compromise, you may encounter violence at any time and anywhere!

　　Is there anything perfect in the world?

　　It is not something that can be taken for granted that you have to fulfill your obligations while enjoying benefits!

　　Even girls who dream of becoming housewives have learned housework skills when they were young, right?

　　Like Hongxia herself.

　　Since she was a child, she dreamed of becoming a civil servant, which meant she wanted to live a stable life.

　　After all, stability is more important than anything else.

　　Not to mention this world, which requires a stable life.

　　Wasn't it like that before?

　　A big incident happened in Izumi Province where he lived, and he had to flee with the crowd to avoid being eaten by monsters.

　　It just so happens that this place with many Onmyojis and samurai is very safe. You can definitely live a stable life here. There is nothing wrong with it.

　　"That's right, after getting married you naturally have to fulfill your duties as a wife~" Su Chang nodded repeatedly, agreeing with Hong Xia's words.

　　Suddenly, she stopped moving again, looking confused.

　　I can't help but say, "Isn't this a very normal truth? Why do you still need to say it?"

　　Hongxia bowed to Suchang with a tired look on her face.

　　"Madam Su Shang, please forgive us all. Our personalities are quite different..."

　　"No, I'm normal!"

　　Kita Ikuyo raised her hand in rebuttal with tears in her eyes.

　　Hong Xia's eyes were dull and seemed to have no emotions, and a tuft of hair on her head was spinning in the wind.

　　"I'm sorry, we've been together for so long, but I still can't see it."

　　“Woo——”

　　Hmm...

　　Su Chang touched her face and looked at Hiroi Kikuri and Xingge who were slumped on the side.

　　He glanced at Yamada Ryo who was already drinking hot tea, and Kita Ikuyo who was huddled in the corner with her head covered, and shook her head secretly.

　　"It seems that the only one who can get married normally is Hong Xia."

　　This is a very sad fact.

　　Even so, Su Chang couldn't help.

　　After all, this is the iron rule of the manor.

　　In fact, under normal circumstances, ordinary men and women only have a half-year adaptation period. Those who are old enough will get married and have children during this half year.

　　If nothing unexpected happens in the future, these children will passively develop loyalty in a unified way, and will be more useful than those who come here from outside.

　　In this way, the situation inside the manor will gradually stabilize.

　　My husband also said, "People without a family are like wild horses that have broken free from their reins. They only live for themselves and are more likely to betray others..."

　　Su Chang thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed the case.

　　Whether it is within the clan or in the laws of the imperial court, there are indeed traces of this aspect.

　　Because of this relationship, Su Shang is particularly committed to the rules set in the mansion and the manor.

　　After all, her husband is so capable and understands more than her, so there must be a reason for the rules he sets.

　　She just did it~

　　"Mrs. Su Chang, please give me some ideas." Yamada Ryo looked at Su Chang with sincere eyes.

　　Su Chang said, "What conditions do you have for your husband?"

　　"I like bass, and my future husband must allow me to play it anytime and anywhere. There is also the issue of safety, and he hopes that I can be protected. I don't have any requirements for food and clothing. I can eat grass, but I don't want to get cold in winter when I wear clothes..."

　　In a flash, Yamada Ryo spoke a long speech.

　　To be precise, it was about the requirements of her future husband.

　　Originally she didn't want to get married.

　　But considering that I don't want to make things difficult for my parents, I might as well just find a man to marry.

　　She just hopes that her future husband can satisfy her little requests that are not too excessive.

　　"Freedom, security, a stable life... that's reasonable. Eh? What's the matter with borrowing money?"

　　"I may need to use the money to buy some things in the future, so it will be very troublesome if I don't have money. There are many shops here, and the things they sell seem to be getting more and more interesting, so I feel like I will spend a lot of money, but it seems unnecessary for a husband to give money to his wife, so I can only borrow it."

　　"Liang, you don't even plan to pay it back!"

　　Hongxia pointed out the problem loudly.

　　Yamada Ryo said calmly: "I will try my best to pay it back."

　　Xingge chuckled: "In the final analysis, you still don't plan to pay it back, otherwise why don't you tell me the solution."

　　"Um... perform?"

　　"Senior Liang is amazing! He actually works so hard to pay off his debts!"

　　Kita Ikuyo praised Yamada Ryo.

　　Hong Xia was speechless: "This is obviously something that came to my mind suddenly."

　　Hiroi Kikuri chuckled and said, "I have a simpler way. For example, act like a spoiled child. Maybe your husband will be happy and the debt will be gone."

　　Hong Xia loudly retorted: "Don't do that! Please don't teach Liang a bad lesson! If you really want to borrow money from your husband, just pay it back honestly!"

　　“……”

　　Su Shang remained silent, wondering if she could not keep up with everyone's thoughts.

　　"How strange. Isn't it strange to borrow money from your husband? Normally, your husband would give you a monthly allowance, wouldn't he? Maybe this is the custom of Ryo and Nijika..."

　　Su Chang, who was caught in a whirlpool of thoughts, tried hard to keep her mouth shut and didn't ask any questions.

　　Since it involves the most important thing for women, marriage, she feels that she cannot make suggestions casually, lest her opinions are wrong and make people regret it for the rest of their lives.

　　"Forget it, it's too troublesome. I still want a husband who can give me pocket money every month, no, every day."

　　"Liang, asking for too much will make your husband angry."

　　Hongxia was becoming increasingly weak.

　　After thinking it over for a while, I still didn't say anything like "My husband might get violent when he's angry."

　　If I say it, everyone might be opposed to marriage.

　　"It doesn't matter. I won't let him get angry."

　　“……”

　　Su Chang opened her mouth and felt that she was afraid she could not help Yamada Ryo.

　　How to say it?

　　She felt that she could never achieve the same level as Yamada Ryo.

　　——Perhaps it was Yamada Ryo's unsatisfied look that made Su Shang think that Yamada Ryo still had many subsequent requirements. If this was the case, then there must be no man who met the requirements.

　　"As long as you act like a spoiled child and let his desires flow out, there will be no problem."

　　Yamada Ryo quickly gave the reason.

　　However, as soon as he finished speaking, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.

　　Nijika, Kita Ikuyo, Hoshika, Hiroi Kikuri...each of them is like time has stopped.

　　Instead, Su Chang breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Anything else?"

　　“No more.”

　　"If that's the case, I think I can help find a lot of people who meet the requirements~" Su Shang became happy.

　　

　　"Wait, wait, wait, wait--" Hong Xia waved her hands and shouted, "Why are you saying this, Liang?!"

　　Kita Ikuyo covered her head with her hands.

　　"Senior Liang's mind has been polluted! No! Senior Liang, how can you let a man full of desire do whatever he wants? No! They will defile Senior Liang! Let me take care of Senior Liang!"

　　Xingge immediately calmed down:

　　"Yu Dai, your idea is very dangerous. As for Liang? You, I remember there is a saying that goes, "How long can you get by using your beauty to please others?" You should also reflect on this."

　　Yamada Ryo: "I will seriously find a husband who appreciates my talents."

　　Hong Xia, who had been shouting and screaming before, gradually calmed down like her sister, with mixed feelings in her heart.

　　"Ryo suddenly became normal."

　　Yamada Ryo said: "You still have to be more serious when choosing a spouse, otherwise it will waste too much of my time."

　　Hongxia was depressed again.

　　"Normal is not that normal..."

　　As she spoke, she unconsciously looked at her sister Xingge, Hiroi Kikuri and Kita Ikuyo.

　　I noticed that my sister was in deep thought, Hiroi Kikuri was taking a nap leaning against the wooden railing, and Kita Ikuyo seemed to be in some kind of autism and had a headache again.

　　"Don't worry!" Su Chang said cheerfully, "I'll ask if there's a man who can appreciate your bass. By the way, how much is the daily allowance?"

　　"Daily allowance... Oh, pocket money. Just one cent is enough. Thirty cents a month is a lot of money."

　　"It's OK. After all, your parents are both very capable people. So it's normal for you to find a capable husband."

　　Su Shang didn't think there was anything wrong with Yamada Ryo.

　　Because marrying someone of equal status is common sense, and since Yamada Ryo's parents are people of relatively high status, isn't it normal for their daughter to find a husband whose status is not much different from theirs?

　　Thirty cents is a large sum of money for a normal person, but it is not that much for a village official with a little power.

　　Therefore, Yamada Ryo's requirements are very low.

　　In other words, the condition of knowing how to appreciate her talent is rather mysterious.

　　But it’s not a big problem!

　　"What about your standards, Xingge?"

　　"I'm too old..."

　　Xingge's mouth twitched as she said something that almost made her cry blood.

　　Su Shang tilted her head: "No. Um... let me tell you something, don't tell anyone else, Master Kyosuke just married a woman who is about your age these days."

　　“——？！”

　　Xingge's eyes widened and she suddenly covered her equally open mouth.

　　"Um, do I have hope?!" Hiroi Kikuri, who was still taking a nap, suddenly opened her eyes, raised her hand and shouted.

　　Su Chang groaned, "...It seems a bit reluctant. You should at least get rid of the strange smell on your body and interact with Master Kyosuke a few more times. Then I will ask for you."

　　She thought, "Kiuri sounds good when she sings seriously, and Kyousuke-sama also appreciates her. It seems possible, so I might as well ask."

　　Anyway, every night when we are together, my husband is always unsatisfied, so adding one more person doesn’t seem to be a big deal.

　　However, after hearing Su Chang's answer, Xing Ge's eyes widened to the limit, and the whole person was completely stunned: "——!!"

　　"Excuse me, please add me one more."

　　Someone suddenly spoke.

　　That was Ryo Yamada, who had raised his hand just like Hiroi Kikuri.

　　Hongxia screamed "Ah!", leaned back, and looked at Yamada Ryo in disbelief.

　　"Liang, you..."

　　"I suddenly realized that Kyousuke-sama also meets the requirements. It would be a very happy thing if I could be with him."

　　Yamada Ryo explained to Nijixia.

　　Kita Ikuyo, who had been feeling autistic because of the thought of Yamada Ryo being raped by a man, suddenly raised her head and said, "Me too... Me too, please add me in!"

　　Hong Xia covered her head with her hands: "It's getting more and more immoral!"

　　Su Chang smoothed her hair subconsciously.

　　"I am the one who is troubled..."

　　With so many people wanting to marry husbands, how could she ask?

　　If my sister finds out, won’t I be scolded by her?

　　No, she couldn't not ask because it was a hassle! Asking wasn't a big deal. Getting scolded wasn't a big deal.

　　If it really works, won’t we be able to play together in the future?

　　Su Shang felt that it was quite nice to play with Hong Xia, Yamada Ryo and others. Some of her thoughts were very similar to those of other companions in the dormitory.

　　Some of the things she said made sense, just like what her husband and companions said.

　　"…Since so many people have joined, how about we two sisters being included as well?" Xing Ge tried hard to suppress the urge of feeling numb on her scalp and said something with a red face.

　　"…My sense of immorality is skyrocketing."

　　Hongxia covered her head with her hands but didn't let go, not daring to look at anyone.

　　She understood what her sister was thinking.

　　That is to marry someone with a good personality and good conditions.

　　It just so happened that Kyosuke Kousaka met this requirement very well, so he naturally joined with a thick face.

　　Even though such behavior is really shameful and embarrassing, it is definitely better than the unknown situation that could lead to falling into the abyss.

　　As for getting married, it's just like what Yamada Ryo said.

　　Everything can be summed up in two words - stability.

　　If we are to be serious, we have to add - freedom.

　　However.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka did seem to meet the requirements.

　　Since she got along well with Su Chang, Hong Xia also knew that Kousaka Kyosuke's two maids came here to help every day.

　　Objectively speaking, we can see that Kyosuke Kousaka has no objection to his concubine wanting to work, and is willing to support her. If we think about it carefully, we can conclude that Kyosuke Kousaka is a relatively open-minded person.

　　As for identity, status and the like, there is no need to mention it.

　　Frankly speaking, Hongxia knew that they were trying too hard to get ahead.

　　"Let me ask. Kyosuke-sama likes people with good personalities, and you all happen to meet the requirements..."

　　Su Chang, who was still a little troubled, said it out loud.

　　The higher her martial arts skills, the more she can detect negative emotions in other people.

　　But Su Chang had never felt this way with Hong Xia Xingge, Yamada Liang and others, so she understood that this was very much in line with her husband's preferences.

　　For example, the newcomer Shizuka Hiratsuka.

　　Su Shang also clearly felt the pure and indescribable warmth of Hiratsuka Shizuka, although it was also mixed with a strange resentment that was difficult to describe, indescribable, and not malicious.

　　All in all, Su Chang still understands her husband's preferences very well.

　　Therefore, she was not surprised at all that her husband was willing to accept these friends of hers.

　　"Not good, I'm sure my sister will scold me, well, I'll just let her scold me..."

　　Su Chang also has a risk-taking mentality.

　　Hiroi Kikuri was touched: "Mrs. Sushang, you are such a good person."

　　"Hey, don't say that. Whether it succeeds or not is another matter. I'm just asking, it's no big deal." Su Chang waved her hands and looked at others, indicating that they didn't need to be so polite.

　　Yamada Ryo said, "I will try my best to serve Master Kyousuke, both musically and physically."

　　She thought to herself.

　　Since you can't escape the fate of getting married in this era, you might as well find a man you like and who has a good personality.

　　Although it is said that Kyosuke Kousaka is a lolita complex, he is also very attentive when taking care of his other wives who are not lolita. For example, the food that Susan often gives them is given by Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　There is sugar, meat, rice... the exquisiteness is no less than that of modern times.

　　It is said that other concubines were of almost the same standard, so they must have been well taken care of in the past and would not have to worry about playing the bass in the future.

　　Suddenly, Yamada Ryo thought of Nijika's advice, and then he remembered his "obligation" -

　　"Don't worry, Master Kyousuke. Even if you are reduced to eating grass in the future, I will accompany you."

　　"Ryo, stop talking like that, it's so embarrassing!" Hongxia said to Yamada Ryo a little angrily.

　　There's not even a hint of fate yet!

　　Why are you talking about strange things?

　　"I, I will also work hard like Ryo-senpai!"

　　"Don't learn Liang in strange places!"

　　Hongxia called out to Kita Ikuyo who was inexplicably excited.

　　She is really dying!

　　What's going on?

　　Why did the situation develop into this?

　　Even though things are moving in a positive direction, she's still so messy!

　　"Drink tea, drink tea..."

　　Xingge forced herself to calm down by drinking hot tea that almost burned her tongue.

　　She couldn't calm down.

　　Marrying a boy who is almost ten years older than her is too much of a young girl. She feels really bad about it.

　　However, considering my younger sister's relationship, if I can marry her, I'll marry her together. This way, I can try my best to prevent my sister from suffering any grievances.

　　As for the others, Xingge felt that their choice was correct.

　　After all, you are going to get married.

　　Not marrying a man with a good personality and good conditions is a question of whether it is stupid or not.

　　"Hehe, Xingge is also nervous." Hiroi Kikuri came over and teased with a smile.

　　

　　Xingge rolled her eyes and said, "Stay away from me. Also, get rid of that weird smell of yours that should be related to alcohol."

　　"Don't worry, I will definitely quit drinking before I succeed!"

　　“……”

　　Xingge was speechless.

　　She heard the hidden meaning in Hiroi Kikuri's words.

　　If you succeed, drink a lot to celebrate.

　　If you fail, you don’t need to quit drinking, just drink as much as you can!

　　Anyway, where can we get so much wine to drink? Let's drink tea.

　　"By the way, it seems I came to you just to listen to some music. Are you still in the mood to play?"

　　"Yes!" ×5

　　In an instant, everyone responded in unison.

　　As soon as they finished answering, they all fell into silence and looked at each other...

　　Su Chang was very surprised. What happened?

　　Oh, never mind. Let Lord Kyosuke decide everything.

　　at the same time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who is the center of attention, is very busy.

　　As soon as he arrived in Izumi Province, he found that the barrier was almost broken due to the absorption of spiritual energy.

　　There were many monsters that came to attack, so it was no wonder that the civilians here would flee to Kyoto, or even often get lost and flee to his manor.

　　"It seems that there are many monsters from the ghost tribe..."

　　Kagura said.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke hummed lightly, "It is indeed a ghost tribe, it is really rare. Generally speaking, ghost tribes gather in Oeyama or the ghost area inside Oeyama. Ghost tribes outside are rarely seen."

　　Why is it rare?

　　That's because they're all dead.

　　The cause of death is related to their personality.

　　Most of the ghosts are ugly humanoid creatures. They are brutal by nature and love to fight. They are extremely powerful and have strong defense. They like to use cold weapons such as sticks and are not good at thinking.

　　They don't have a strong sense of group consciousness and are only willing to act according to their preferences.

　　Generally speaking, this kind of creature will not live long no matter what kind of creature it is.

　　Even if Kyosuke Kousaka himself had the same setting as theirs, he would probably be in trouble.

　　It is for this reason.

　　Ibaraki Douji always emphasized to Shuten Douji that the demon clan must have a leader.

　　Otherwise, they will be bullied by other races sooner or later.

　　"Excuse me, where are you from, sir?" With the help of Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura, the Onmyoji and samurai who were carrying out the extermination operation began to discover the two people.

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's voice response:

　　"I am an Onmyoji from Kyoto, an assistant to the Public Prosecutor's Office, my name is Kyosuke..."

　　There was nothing to hide, Kyosuke Kousaka stated his identity in detail.

　　It won’t work without details.

　　Otherwise, it may become even more troublesome and confusing.

　　It would be sheer folly to conceal one's identity and pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger as in ancient novels in the land of the Heian period.

　　If you don't make your identity clear, others will most likely treat you as a suspicious person.

　　That would waste more time and energy.

　　"Kyousuke is an adult? He's originally from Kyoto!"

　　The Onmyojis and the samurai were fighting fiercely, and within a few breaths, someone rushed to meet Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was stunned by this violent operation, but he tried to remain calm.

　　"How is Lord Daozhen doing?"

　　"He is leading everyone to guard the east side, where the Kokushifu is located."

　　"Then I'll go over. This is my assistant Kagura. She will help you to defeat the enemy."

　　"There's no need for that. Lord Kyosuke, you should take your assistants to support Lord Michisho..." the leading Onmyoji said hurriedly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took a quick look at the situation and found that the situation around him was still under control, so he agreed to this approach.

　　After all, if nothing else happened, he didn't want to let Kagura out of his sight in such a messy scene.

　　then.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka followed the instructions and took Kagura to the Kokushifu in Izumi Province quickly.

　　When they arrived at their destination, they discovered that outside the Kokushi Palace, there was a dignified middle-aged man with a clean-looking face, leading a group of samurai to fight against monsters.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura immediately provided support.

　　In less than a quarter of an hour, all the monsters disappeared.

　　"Are you Lord Kyousuke?"

　　"I am. Is this brave man Lord Daozhen?"

　　"Hahaha... You flatter me. I am so rude for making Kyousuke so busy and letting you see me in such an embarrassing situation."

　　"He was clearly brave, so why would he be embarrassed?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and praised the middle-aged man named Tachibana Michisada.

　　I was thinking wow - Izumi Shikibu's husband is so handsome!

　　Yes, I heard that Izumi Shikibu wrote many love songs for Tachibana Michisada. Doesn’t this prove that Tachibana Michisada was very charming?

　　It’s all because a certain prince is so good at poaching people.

　　"There is a leader of monsters here. I wonder if Lord Kyosuke can help solve the problem?" After a few pleasantries, Tachibana Michisada suddenly made a request.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka agreed seriously.

　　"Of course this is my duty. But there may be something I need to pay attention to. These monsters belong to the ghost tribe. The reason they are united is that there is a leader monster in their camp. Killing him is likely to cause the other ghost tribes to completely scatter into chaos..."

　　"Can we negotiate with them?"

　　"This may be possible, because the ghost monsters are very particular about strength. If we defeat him completely, we can order him to take the other monsters away from here."

　　"Then let's try this method first." Ju Daozhen said decisively.

　　Upon hearing this, Kyosuke Kousaka nodded, and was very surprised at Tachibana Michisada's courage.

　　He actually quickly put aside the so-called grudges and hatreds and just wanted to solve the problem quickly.

　　No wonder he became the governor of Kinai-reishi Province.

　　And then.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka declined Tachibana Michisada's invitation to be his guest, and instead took Kagura with him to continue sweeping out other monsters in Izumi Province, intending to find the leader of the demon clan first.

　　"Kyosuke, there's a bullock cart over there..."

　　"I see."

　　Hearing Kagura's reminder, Kyosuke Kousaka, who was flying in the air, killed the monster with a few spiritual attacks and flew straight to the location of the ox cart.

　　Because those who could ride in ox carts must be of the aristocracy, when he saw this, he still had the obligation to properly resolve the issue.

　　"Are you okay?"

　　When they arrived in front of the ox cart, Kyosuke Kousaka spoke to a black-haired maid who was still standing in front of the ox cart.

　　There was something special about the maid. There were strange marks and small holes on her ears. Kyosuke Kousaka's thoughts raced and he suddenly realized that this was a modern person, so there were signs of the earrings and ear bridges being removed.

　　"Thank you, Onmyoji, for saving my life."

　　"Nothing, I'm basically late..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the several human corpses around him and said with regret.

　　"Alas, they..." The maid showed a sad expression, and finally she couldn't help but walk to a place and close the eyes of a maid who was dressed like her.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka sighed and was about to say something.

　　A silver, no, a silver-pink object flew out from the ox cart and pounced on Kyosuke Kousaka. At the critical moment, Kyosuke Kousaka withdrew the idea of ​​attacking and quickly caught it.

　　Just a moment later, a hysterical scream rang out, almost cutting Kousaka Kyousuke's ears... What the hell? !

 243. Sagiri? Izumi Sagiri? / Female Tengu / Solution and Return

　　“Ahhhhh—”

　　The tender and sharp cry was like a knife cutting through glass, extremely harsh and scary.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was almost scared!

　　However, he still tried hard to suppress his rare uncomfortable emotions, and gently stroked the creature in front of him who was hugging him - a petite girl as delicate as Kagura.

　　As for the silver and silver-pink colors you just saw, they are the girl’s hair colors.

　　The girl's silver hair has some gradient pink.

　　Looks very good.

　　"good."

　　Hearing the cries continue, Kyosuke Kousaka could only use his best ability to comfort them.

　　It should be clear that his head-patting skill is at the maximum level.

　　The people who must be patted on the head every day include Kagura, Komachi, Mosho, and Moeha... In addition to them, some other partners who would act coquettishly towards him from time to time also receive this treatment.

　　Therefore, for Kyosuke Kousaka, the skill of patting the head must be improved to the extreme.

　　Like his hands, they are always kept clean.

　　When touching the head, I will also smooth out some slightly messy hair.

　　In order to minimize the distress to your partner.

　　Otherwise, even the best-tempered woman would feel a little depressed if their hair, which they had carefully trimmed early in the morning, was messed up with just a little effort.

　　“Wuwuwu…”

　　The scream became weaker, and the silver-haired girl sobbed while buried in Kousaka Kyousuke's arms.

　　The black-haired maid who had been caressing the eyes of her dead colleague was quite embarrassed.

　　I want to go forward, but I don’t know if it’s appropriate.

　　Kagura understood the situation very well and walked over gently to grab the corner of the black-haired maid's clothes.

　　She was very familiar with this kind of thing.

　　When she just woke up, she had not yet recovered her memory and only remembered the deep darkness that frightened her. She knew nothing else. Fortunately, her husband hugged her and she felt completely at ease.

　　From that time on, Kagura believed that as long as her husband was around, her life had meaning.

　　Nothing else matters.

　　Even though she gradually grew more sensible and completely recovered her childhood memories, she never changed from beginning to end.

　　The reason I haven't been too clingy these days is just that I don't want to bother Kyosuke Kousaka too much.

　　After all, Kyosuke Kousaka also has to accompany his other companions.

　　I already have enough.

　　The most important thing is to make Kyosuke Kousaka happy.

　　"When we're done, Kyousuke will take me out to play on the way..."

　　Kagura happily imagined the good days that would follow.

　　At the same time, do not forget to use your perception to perceive the specific situation around you.

　　In contrast.

　　The maid was stuck in her position and felt at a loss as to what to do.

　　She probably understood that her young lady wanted to hug her because of fear, but ended up hugging the wrong person.

　　The Yin-Yang Master who was being held didn't care too much and tried to comfort him gently.

　　So what should we do now?

　　Forget it, let's leave it at that.

　　I had just touched the deceased, so it would be inappropriate to touch other people with my hands.

　　"My lady, I should go and defeat other monsters."

　　Seeing that the girl in his arms' sobbing gradually stopped and she calmed down, Kyosuke Kousaka spoke up to remind her.

　　He was happy to spend a quarter of an hour comforting a cute-looking girl.

　　Unfortunately, that's about the extent of the help I can provide.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has his own things to deal with and can't spend too much time on strangers.

　　It is time to do the right thing.

　　Unfortunately, the girl in his arms just lowered her head, tightly grasped Kyosuke Kousaka's clothes, and did not say a word.

　　"Miss, the Onmyoji has important matters to attend to."

　　At this time, the black-haired maid saw that the time was right and stepped forward.

　　“Hmm!”

　　Well……

　　At the moment when the silver-haired girl stubbornly rushed into Kyosuke Kousaka's arms, Kyosuke Kousaka was also hit on the head.

　　The attack, which was neither light nor heavy but just tickling, seemed very interesting to Kyousuke Kousaka.

　　What's the smell? Probably the smell of Kagura.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Kagura for help.

　　Kagura blinked, tilted her head, and walked forward and said:

　　"Kyosuke will come see you later. He has something important to deal with. If he doesn't deal with it, there will be serious consequences."

　　“……”

　　The silver-haired girl was silent for two or three seconds, then looked up at Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the pretty and cute little face and found that she was as young and tender as Kagura.

　　Those azure blue eyes were so pure without a trace of impurities.

　　There is a faint sadness mixed with visible fear and anxiety, which makes people feel pity.

　　But to Kyosuke Kousaka, the look in those eyes was like a sharp knife, piercing straight into his heart.

　　——Kyousuke Kousaka seemed to see Kagura who had just awakened.

　　Of course, the girl in his arms was not Kagura.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka remained calm in his heart, and unconsciously raised his hand to stroke the girl's silver hair, tidying up the slightly messy hair.

　　"I'll come see you later?"

　　"..." The silver-haired girl opened her mouth slightly, as if she was going to speak, but immediately lowered her head.

　　

　　Kousaka Kyosuke tried his best but couldn't hear what the girl said.

　　This is no talking at all, right?

　　While she was still thinking, the silver-haired girl broke free from Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　"Miss."

　　The maid also hurried forward to prevent anyone from continuing to harass Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Phew~

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly breathed a sigh of relief and summoned the talisman bird, preparing to use it to take the two back.

　　All you have to do is control the talisman bird with your mind.

　　After all, the road was full of corpses, the oxcart was not very useful for traveling, and the long and gorgeous dress that the silver-haired girl wore was not suitable for walking...

　　After that, things didn't go too smoothly.

　　After the noble lady and her maid sat firmly on the talisman bird, Kyosuke Kousaka controlled the talisman bird according to the maid's instructions to take people to the destination.

　　“It feels like me.”

　　Looking at the talisman bird disappearing in the sky, Kagura couldn't help but speak.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "That was in the past. Aren't you happy now?"

　　As he spoke, he tapped Kagura's little nose.

　　Kagura stepped forward and started laughing, then after a while she tilted her little face back with a look of enjoyment.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka touched Kagura's hair with amusement, and then continued to lead Kagura to sweep away monsters in other parts of the street.

　　There are no ordinary people on the streets at this moment. Those standing are either Onmyoji, samurai or other humans, or monsters destroying things everywhere.

　　Among the monsters, the most numerous are ghosts.

　　The others are just ordinary monsters like wolves, rats, pigs, etc.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka killed them all when he saw them, and used Kagura's perception spell to find the location of their lair.

　　Isn't it just to resolve the matter quickly and leave as soon as possible to decline Ju Daozhen's invitation?

　　After all, there is nothing here worth Kyosuke Kousaka's lingering feelings.

　　"It's here. The ghosts said that the monsters gathered in the cave in the deepest part of this forest."

　　"Then get rid of the commander quickly."

　　"After we finish solving the problem and build the barrier, it will be almost evening..."

　　"We'll stay here for one night, leave tomorrow, and go shopping on our way back."

　　Seeing that Kagura was calculating the timing precisely, Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and took over the conversation to help complete the "plan".

　　When Kagura heard what Kousaka Kyosuke said, she lowered her head and smiled shyly.

　　The innocent little face has a beauty as delicate as a ripe apple.

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka saw this, it was hard not to be furious.

　　Yes, lust.

　　"Not good. My self-control is getting worse." Kyosuke Kousaka said secretly.

　　He remembered that he was not a lolita complex, right?

　　Oh, so the girl I like is a loli... So that's how it is.

　　He came to his senses and stopped thinking about it.

　　There is no point in thinking about these things. The best thing to do is to live your own life well.

　　Wait until you reach your destination.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura discovered something that shocked them - the monsters around them were all lying on the ground with bruised faces and noses.

　　"Are you okay?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka walked up to a pig demon that seemed to still be somewhat conscious and asked with a puzzled look on his face.

　　The pig demon's swollen head really fully interprets what a "pig head" means.

　　"Spare me... Big Sister..."

　　The pig demon muttered to himself, his whole body twitching for a while and then he stopped talking completely.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at him carefully and found that he was still breathing, but not much.

　　It's similar to the situation where "air is coming in but no air is coming out".

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it and decided not to treat the monster. It was because the monsters here were unfriendly to humans, so they deserved to die.

　　"You guessed right, the culprit is a woman." Kagura said.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke also nodded: "I just don't know what's going on. Judging from the situation, there is a high possibility that a new enemy has arrived."

　　What he said was not without basis.

　　Because he had learned about the situation from the Moonlight God, Kyosuke Kousaka knew that some "river-crossing dragon" type monsters would beat up the local "local snake" monsters when passing by certain places.

　　Reasons? There are many reasons.

　　There are those who fight just for the sake of fighting, like Ibaraki Douji.

　　But more often than not, it’s a case of fighting for territory.

　　Don’t know which one it is?

　　With a wonderful feeling, Kyosuke Kousaka continued to walk deeper into the forest with Kagura.

　　The further they went inside, the more clearly they could hear the unbridled laughter.

　　“Come and play! Hahahahaha——”

　　"Help!"

　　“Run!!”

　　There were already monsters running towards Kousaka Kyosuke and Kagura. When they saw the two of them, they were stunned at first, and then continued to run forward, treating them as air.

　　“…” Kousaka Kyosuke and the divine face-off.

　　I chose to keep moving forward.

　　After a while, the two saw a woman with slightly dark skin and a pair of black wings on her back, laughing and swinging the monsters around like toys.

　　Some monsters who wanted to escape had their knees injured by the black feathers flying towards them. They didn't even have the strength to run, and they were probably doomed to be treated as toys after a while.

　　"Oh? Are they humans?" The black-winged woman's eyes lit up when she saw Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura, and she casually threw the monsters in her hands aside.

　　

　　Kousaka Kyosuke asked: "Are you a Tengu?"

　　Tengu can be said to be among the top monsters.

　　Born with powerful wings and the innate power to summon the wind, there is a high probability that he can become a great demon.

　　The most famous one is the Great Tengu under Kuroseime.

　　This is considered the peak of the Tengu clan.

　　After all, big monsters are also divided into different levels. It is normal that some are strong and some are weak. It is even more normal for the top level ones to easily defeat the average level ones.

　　The Great Tengu, who is able to fight against top demons like Ibaraki Douji and Shuten Douji, can almost be said to represent the entire Tengu clan.

　　"Haha, you recognized me. It's a pity that I was expelled from the tribe a long time ago. Those dull people who pursue justice regard me as a taboo~"

　　The black shadows filled with fear turned into countless sharp blades and pierced towards Kyosuke Kousaka as the female Tengu flapped her wings.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka raised his eyes slightly and looked intently at the female Tengu, and the attack disappeared into thin air.

　　Countless information flashed through my mind.

　　[Tian Ni always... disdains to follow the greater good, and turns people's fear into his own strength...]

　　In just one glance, Kyosuke Kousaka understood the basic information about Female Tengu.

　　I lowered my head and started thinking——

　　"The current situation is that the monsters on the ghost side are being wiped out by Tian Ni. Should we let Tachibana Michisada finish off the group? Or should we talk to them and let them leave on their own initiative?"

　　After considering for a moment, Kyosuke Kousaka decided to follow the Virgin Mary Principle.

　　When he thought about it objectively, he found that bringing this group of ghosts back to Dajiang Mountain was in the best interest of his own.

　　First of all, they had previously cooperated with the ghost tribe of Oeyama, but now they killed a large number of them? Even if there was a reason, it would easily cause resentment between them.

　　In the future, the main plot can be said to be that humans and monsters cooperate to fight against the Yamata no Orochi.

　　Therefore, unnecessary conflicts should be avoided as much as possible.

　　What's more, normal Onmyoji will focus on the issue of killing. Except for the hawkish Onmyoji of Genji, a considerable number of Onmyoji use repulsion and warning to eliminate the enemy.

　　The most typical example is Qingming.

　　This one is just a warning.

　　If it happens again, we will use physical treatment to eliminate it.

　　This can be considered quite mild.

　　Well, so let's choose a gentle approach.

　　"Kagura, look around and see which one might be the leader?" Kyosuke Kousaka said to Kagura.

　　I didn't pay any attention to what Female Tengu meant.

　　After controlling the female Tengu, he was too lazy to care about it anymore. It was useless to care about it, so he just ignored it.

　　Because the main purpose of coming to Izumi Province is to build a large barrier and try to prevent the spiritual energy here from being absorbed.

　　Although he accidentally encountered a chaotic incident of a monster attack, he still made it a prerequisite to complete the task immediately.

　　That is, first persuade the monsters here to retreat, and then build a barrier...

　　That's roughly what happened.

　　"It's the one wearing red armor. The club he holds is much bigger than the other youkai."

　　Kagura, who had a strong sense of perception, immediately found the monster that was most likely the leader.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked in the direction that Kagura pointed, and found that there was indeed a demon monster with horns on its head and an ugly face very conspicuous.

　　The reason why he was so "conspicuous" was that he was more seriously injured than other monsters.

　　Especially that face.

　　It turned out to be the same swelling as the previous pig monster!

　　It's terrible.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Tian Nimei, who was still motionless, with astonishment.

　　"This woman always hits people in the face. She is really cruel."

　　The saying "Don't hit someone in the face" is because face can be said to be people's dignity.

　　The same goes for monsters.

　　But this female Tengu just wanted to trample on the dignity and face of the monsters.

　　If it were a certain plot, it would be heavily injected with special energy by the presence of N fat and big ears.

　　Naturally, Kyosuke Kousaka had no interest in this kind of plot.

　　So, ignore.

　　"Then let's talk to this demon tribe." Kyosuke Kousaka said casually, then walked up to the monster that might be the leader, awakened him with magic, and started communicating harmoniously.

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very friendly in chatting with the monster who was indeed the leader of the demon clan.

　　In order to express his gratitude to the monster for his cooperation, he specially gave it a paper clone and put it on its body, indicating that it could save its life at the critical moment...

　　"Okay, now that the problem is solved, we'll go back after we build the barrier."

　　After sealing Tenniku in a bottle, Kousaka Kyosuke said to Kagura.

　　Kagura nodded her head happily.

　　She was very happy just to be able to work with Kousaka Kyousuke~

　　It's evening time.

　　After taking care of everything, Kyosuke Kousaka and Kagura went to the Kokushifu in Izumi Province.

　　Tachibana Michimasa, who was the governor of Izumi, had prepared a feast long ago, and there were many local tyrants present.

　　Knowing that these things would happen, Kyosuke Kousaka asked Kagura to go to the back house.

　　There was the noble lady whom they had rescued before.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was also quite surprised when he heard the news.

　　It was especially magical when I learned that this noble lady was the daughter of Izumi-no-kami.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka was also certain that this noble lady was not the daughter of a famous talented woman.

　　After all, Izumi Shikibu had only been married to Tachibana Michisada for a few years, so how could they have given birth to such a big daughter?

　　This is indeed the case.

　　The noble lady rescued by Kousaka Kyosuke was one of the unpopular ones.

　　at this time.

　　Kagura, who met the daughter of Tachibana Michisada, greeted her naturally.

　　"My name is Kagura."

　　“…Sagiri.”

　　"Then I'll call you Sagiri?"

　　"……Um."

　　Kagura had a brief chat with the silver-haired girl named Sagiri.

　　The maid beside was very surprised when she saw it.

　　The fact that the young lady, who was supposed to be difficult to communicate with, was so easy to talk to was a miracle in her eyes.

　　"Kyousuke... an adult..."

　　"If he wants to come, he has to discuss it with your father, but doing so would be the same as marrying you, right?"

　　Kagura didn't mean to be perfunctory.

　　Because she never knew how to lie.

　　"Can……"

　　There was a moment of silence.

　　Kagura still heard the words that were difficult for ordinary people to hear.

　　May I?

　　Kagura hesitated about this question, but finally said, "You have to ask Kyousuke. Love is a matter between two people. You won't be happy if it's one-sided."

　　“……”

　　Sagiri lowered her head, pursed her lips, and said nothing more.

　　After her mother had an accident a year ago, she was sent to live with relatives. She did not go to school, but continued to hone the drawing skills her mother taught her and lived a stay-at-home life.

　　I never know how to communicate with anyone.

　　Even if I came into this world suddenly, I would continue to live my life pretty much the same as usual.

　　The stranger father, who she didn't know, only met her once, and left when he saw that she didn't say anything, and life went on as usual.

　　I am often troubled by the inability to find suitable professional drawing tools, and every time I have to muster up the greatest courage in my life to go out and look for them.

　　The same is true today.

　　But Sagiri didn't expect that she had killed other people in her group... Guilt and fear mixed together and attacked her heart!

　　Between life and death, Sagiri thought about her mother's death again, and she completely collapsed. At one point, she even thought that she might as well die.

　　It was not until her fear and anxiety reached its limit and she responded with conditioned reflex that she finally felt completely at ease.

　　The warm hug and gentle comfort from a family member gradually eased Sagiri's tension.

　　She wanted so badly to continue.

　　But just as Kagura said, she felt that she couldn't act willfully...

　　Just like today's willfulness.

　　That would kill the other maids and guards who served her. When she thought of this, she almost collapsed again.

　　She never thought that going out would have such serious consequences!

　　She never dared to do it again!

　　"Sagiri."

　　Two white and tender little hands held Sagiri's hands.

　　Sagiri subconsciously looked at the owner of the hand - Kagura.

　　"Don't be afraid, I'm here."

　　Kagura said softly, looking at Sagiri kindly.

　　As if she saw her past self, Kagura had some understanding of Sagiri's psychology and couldn't help but do the same thing as her husband did when he comforted her.

　　"But, Kagura, you will still leave me..."

　　Sagiri's emotions, which had been slightly calmed, became completely unstable again after meeting Kagura's gaze!

　　The young shoulders were shaking violently, and the long eyelashes on the innocent little face were covered with crystal tears.

　　Sagiri couldn't help crying.

　　She has no relatives in this world!

　　It also killed many people!

　　What should she do?

　　"I'll find a way, and Kyousuke won't sit idly by and ignore you."

　　"……Really?"

　　Sagiri tried hard to hold back her sobs and looked at Kagura hopefully.

　　Kagura nodded seriously.

　　"Don't worry, Kyousuke will find a way."

　　She knows.

　　The husband will not ignore Sagiri's situation when he learns about it, because...

　　Late at night.

　　Finally, Kousaka Kyosuke, who had drunk most of the nobles and local tyrants at the banquet, finally relaxed.

　　"They are indeed very enthusiastic. After all, I have no conflict of interest with them. The problem is that they affect my sleep and my ability to accompany Kagura."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke muttered to himself.

　　That's what I said.

　　He still gave everyone face.

　　Whether it was drinking, reciting poetry, bragging and praising each other, he did it all.

　　The host of the banquet, Izumi-no-kami, the most powerful official in the country, Tachibana Michisada, was very eager for Kousaka Kyosuke to go to his daughter's room to rest.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no intention of refusing.

　　How to refuse?

　　He immediately remembered the noble lady's expression which was similar to Kagura's. He thought about it and decided to take the girl home and raise her.

　　Otherwise, it’s hard to say how autistic Kagura would become.

　　"I feel like ignoring that girl is just like ignoring Kagura, so I'd better take her back and raise her."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Looking at what Michimasa Tachibana did, he understood that Michimasa Tachibana was also a very serious political figure.

　　Political creatures never show any emotion.

　　I guess the noble lady he rescued will have a miserable end in the future, and then I think of Kagura... Oh, I really hope I can meet fewer girls like this in the future.

　　Let's skip these.

　　What Kousaka Kyosuke was more concerned about was how to explain it to the other companions in the bedroom.

　　This time, he is really as good as the Emperor Ichijo!

　　Arrived at the location.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka traveled all the way under the guidance of a maid.

　　Soon, he saw Kagura first.

　　"Kyosuke, I want to apologize to you for something..."

　　"Don't apologize! Just stay with me!"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka didn't care about the others and hugged Kagura to comfort her first.

　　Anyway, it is normal to suddenly have "alcohol sequelae" after drinking.

　　When the maid who brought Kyosuke Kousaka here saw this situation, she quickly retreated and went to the lady's room to explain the situation.

　　“…There are still people here.”

　　"Isn't it gone already? And isn't it just to hug you?"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke said to the shy Kagura with a smile.

　　As soon as Kagura opened her mouth, he knew what Kagura wanted to say.

　　So I didn't give her a chance to speak.

　　It's right for him to say it.

　　"That girl..."

　　"Her name is Sagiri."

　　"Sagiri?" Kyosuke Kousaka repeated Kagura's name, his mind going blank.

　　Which Sagiri?

　　The Sagiri who likes Sese’s illustrations?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but search for information about the time traveler in his mind.

　　Generally speaking, he never paid attention to it as he had no intention of invading other people's privacy, otherwise he would be a voyeur.

　　[Sagiri...mother, illustrator...adopted by relatives...]

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very confused.

　　Where is this brother?

　　Is it a parallel world?

　　No, the plot in the original world has changed beyond all recognition!

　　Never mind!

　　It’s definitely a good idea to take it home and raise it!

　　"Is the name strange?" Kagura asked puzzledly.

　　"That sounds great. Anyway, I will take Sagiri home. However, she seems to be quite shy, so you have to protect her with everyone else, okay?"

　　"Yes."

　　"It feels like taking care of a second Kagura."

　　"Don't think of Sagiri as a substitute for me."

　　"I won't do anything so hurtful. I will get to know her properly."

　　"Yes! I will help you~"

　　"Let's go, then."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's humorous speech.

　　Kagura nodded and followed Kousaka Kyosuke out the door.

　　Not long after, the two of them arrived at Sagiri's room together.

　　Just entered the room.

　　When Sagiri saw Kyosuke Kousaka coming over, she rushed over and hugged him.

　　Bang!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was hit by another headbutt, which was neither light nor heavy.

　　"My name is Kyousuke."

　　While stroking Sagiri's silver hair that turned pink, Kousaka Kyousuke introduced himself.

　　He certainly would not do something like shooting, but he still had to do it.

　　For example, introduce yourself, get to know each other and become familiar with each other, so that it will be easier to bring the person back.

　　"Sagiri... My name is Sagiri."

　　Sagiri raised her rosy little face and looked at Kousaka Kyosuke timidly but trying hard to muster up her courage.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and continued to stroke Sagiri's hair.

　　After noticing that Sagiri was still calm, he said, "Kagura, come over here too. You can't just stand there and watch."

　　"Then here I come."

　　“…Here.”

　　Sagiri carefully squeezed out a little space from Kyousuke Kousaka's arms, and Kagura slipped in.

　　Just like that, Kousaka Kyousuke successfully hugged Sagiri and Kagura.

　　Twice as small, twice as soft.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka has already been able to experience the bliss of the world.

　　The hug lasted for quite a while.

　　The three of them were lying on the gorgeous couch, and Kyosuke Kousaka was still hugging women on both sides, but he did not behave in a disrespectful manner at all.

　　Sagiri is still young, and he doesn't have any strange desires.

　　"Sagiri, I will take you to my house tomorrow. How about you stay with me then?"

　　"…Am I going to marry you, Kyousuke?"

　　"Yes. But I have many other wives. I don't know if you can adapt to them. They are all as gentle as Kagura..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka tried to keep his voice calm and explain things clearly.

　　Sagiri is the Sagiri in my impression.

　　But not entirely.

　　Perhaps because she is not spoiled by her brother, she is less willful.

　　Despite this, Kyosuke Kousaka still wanted to confess the matter first to avoid making Sagiri too sad.

　　“It feels like we’re going further and further down a certain path.”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's secret pilgrimage.

　　Sagiri, who was listening carefully to Kousaka Kyousuke's words, didn't think so much, or was thinking seriously.

　　Since she has never wanted to get familiar with anyone, she always thinks about how to do things on her own.

　　"...A lot of them?"

　　"Don't be afraid, Sagiri. I live happily with everyone, and I believe you can too."

　　Kagura is always concerned about Sagiri's condition. She holds her little hand and comforts her softly.

　　Seeing this scene, Kousaka Kyousuke laughed, "Yes, Kagura is a very considerate and steady girl..."

　　There is one thing he always overlooks.

　　That is, each of these seemingly weak partners has a very strong personality.

　　Not only Kagura, but other companions as well.

　　Kaori, Fujishikibu, Suori Susho, Yukino, Chitanda, Shizuko... each of them has a very special and independent personality.

　　Even if she didn't know Kyosuke Kousaka before, she was very independent.

　　It's still the same after we met.

　　It was because Kyosuke Kousaka respected them that he gradually raised their favorability to the highest level.

　　"I understand...I will get along with everyone."

　　"There's no need to be so anxious. It takes a lot of time to get to know someone and get to know them, not just you and my partners, but also you and me, and Kagura."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke patiently comforts Sagiri.

　　According to the setting of "Eromanga Sensei", Sagiri is a socially anxious person.

　　It's still a more "severe" social phobia than the one I've experienced before.

　　When it comes to social phobia, Kyosuke Kousaka is really familiar with it and knows exactly how to communicate and interact.

　　With the help of a previous case, Kyosuke Kousaka definitely has sufficient experience.

　　"I will be obedient..."

　　"Well, you should go to bed early too."

　　After hearing Sagiri's timid and flattering words, Kousaka Kyosuke realized that this Sagiri was slightly different from what he had imagined.

　　"Perhaps it's because I'm living under someone else's roof that I'm less willful and more sensible..."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka thought of this, he felt sad for some reason.

　　He knows.

　　The prerequisite for being willful is to have someone to pamper you.

　　Because no one dotes on Sagiri, she is not as willful as people think.

　　"but……"

　　"What's wrong?"

　　"Marriage doesn't seem to mean..."

　　"Then Kagura, you will be the presiding witness?" Kyosuke Kousaka said to Kagura.

　　Kagura nodded happily: "No problem."

　　Afterwards, Kyosuke Kousaka quickly decorated the house in red and made it look more festive.

　　After everything was taken care of, he asked Kagura to preside over the ceremony.

　　It was the church marriage declaration that Yomiuri heard from those time travelers in Kyoto Port.

　　When Sagiri heard this, she was surprised at first, and then excited and happy: "I do——"

　　The voice was high and louder than any before.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke lol.

　　When Kagura read out her declaration, he also said "I do".

　　"The ceremony is over, let's drink the wedding wine."

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was speechless. He didn't expect Kagura to suddenly mention this. He was suddenly caught off guard.

　　How to say it?

　　First there was the Western church system, and then there was the Eastern traditional marriage system. This combination of East and West is too contradictory.

　　Even so, Kousaka Kyousuke remained calm and controlled his emotions very well.

　　"Sagiri, you are young, don't drink the wine yet, drink fruit juice instead."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka produced two cups and filled them with juice.

　　Sagiri looked at it carefully, somewhat hesitantly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke asked with a smile: "What's the problem?"

　　"How do you drink the wedding wine?"

　　"We intertwined our hands and fed each other. That's how Kagura and I drank back then."

　　"……oh."

　　Sagiri nodded thoughtfully, feeling a little nervous and a little excited.

　　She is getting married.

　　"Mom, I will definitely live happily. Please take good care of yourself in heaven."

　　The wedding wine ceremony begins.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka carefully poured the sweet juice into Sagiri's mouth, and her thin pink lips like cherry blossom petals gradually became radiant, moist and plump.

　　He himself was also fed juice by Sagiri, which made his mouth and heart sweet, but more importantly, he felt weird.

　　"I've been through this before, but this time I feel a strong sense of responsibility... I should try my best to take good care of Sagiri."

　　Since she was much more sensible than people thought, Kyosuke Kousaka naturally felt more sympathy for Sagiri.

　　After all, she was his "wife" when he was young, so it was natural for him to care more about her.

　　"Congratulations."

　　"Don't make it sound like it's none of your business."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka pinched Kagura's little face and stroked Sagiri's face as well.

　　Because Sagiri's current state is somewhat similar to that of Kagura when she woke up from amnesia, it is definitely necessary for Kyosuke Kousaka to comfort her.

　　At least it was to let Sagiri know that she was not alone.

　　After he has adapted for a period of time, he can gradually relax.

　　"What else is there to do next?"

　　Sagiri, whose face was being touched, looked at Kyosuke Kousaka shyly. Her bold and brave gaze kept passing over Kyosuke Kousaka's face and even met Kyosuke Kousaka's gaze several times.

　　amazing.

　　Amazingly bold!

　　After getting married, Sagiri has such courage?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it quickly and came up with a rough idea.

　　"Tachibana Michisada is not Sagiri's biological father, and he is indifferent to Sagiri, so Sagiri has not become more dependent on him. She is still in the same state of living under someone else's roof as before..."

　　"Now that she's married, Sagiri feels like she has someone to rely on, so she's not as timid and cowardly as before, so she's willing to muster up more courage."

　　I'm afraid this is the truth.

　　In addition, Sagiri's level of social phobia is not too outrageous, so it is logical for these things to happen.

　　"There are some things you can only do when you are older. For now, we just need to sleep. When the time comes tomorrow, we will leave here and go to Kyoto."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka spoke in a coaxing tone.

　　He's not a pervert.

　　Sagiri, who is younger than Kagura, must not do anything reckless, otherwise she will be like a tank or a rocket!

　　"I see..." Sagiri nodded obediently as Kyosuke Kousaka expected.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka relaxed a little.

　　He thought Sagiri would make some request that would make him feel embarrassed.

　　It's not that it's really difficult, but if he continues like this, he will really become a pervert...

　　"Just rinse your mouth and get ready for bed."

　　Takasaka Kyosuke continued.

　　He took out the mouthwash he had made and first served the younger Sagiri, and then Kagura.

　　Everything is done, you can go to sleep.

　　However, Sagiri didn't seem to fall asleep so easily, and started chatting in a low voice with Kagura.

　　"Kagura, what was it like on your wedding day?"

　　"Just like usual, we are face to face..."

　　“——？！”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka listened to what Kagura said with a confused look on his face, and felt a sword stabbing into his heart from behind.

　　It hurts, I was stabbed in the back!

　　No, Kagura would never lie!

　　“Cheek to cheek…” Sagiri, who was still lying in Kyosuke Kousaka’s arms, raised her cheek and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka with a serious expression.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Sagiri's cute cheeks getting bigger and his whole body was like a piece of wood.

　　At this moment, what should I do...

　　

　　Day 348 of Travel

　　After Kousaka Kyosuke got up, he dealt with the matters concerning Sagiri directly and neatly.

　　Tachibana Michisada was very happy that Kousaka Kyosuke liked Sagiri, and readily agreed to all his requests.

　　He was also willing to let Kyosuke Kousaka take Sagiri to Kyoto first, and send the dowry and other things over slowly.

　　Just like that, the trip to Izumi Province ended.

　　"Xiaopa, you'll follow me too, right?"

　　"Yes, I also gave her an amulet, so nothing will happen to her on the way."

　　"Relatives of the other victims..."

　　"I have also made arrangements. I have specially provided pensions. Their relatives and the stewards of the Kokushifu will take special care of them."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke patiently answered Sagiri's questions.

　　He was quite happy.

　　Sagiri is so considerate and thoughtful, which is indeed much better than the average people of her age.

　　Perhaps, he needs to seriously change his first impression of Sagiri.

　　The Sagiri in my impression and the current Sagiri are very different.

　　The experiences alone are different, so isn't it normal for personalities to be different?

　　All in all, the future relationship with Sagiri still needs to be carried out in an orderly manner, there is still a long way to go~

　　At noon.

　　After playing on the road for a whole morning with Kagura and Sagiri, Kyosuke Kousaka returned.

　　When he came back, he briefly explained the situation to Su Yi Su Shang and others.

　　Of course, these partners have no objection.

　　Su Shang was also happy to play with Sagiri.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it and decided to go along.

　　He had a rough idea, "First, strengthen the relationship between Sagiri and Susho. In this way, Susho will be able to help Sagiri adapt to life in the bedroom as soon as possible."

　　Very good~

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thinks it's good to have a partner like Su Shang, a social cow type.

　　Most of the time, it’s very worry-free!

　　In this case, it is time to consider contacting other people. Too many monsters helped me during the previous battle of Suzuka Mountain. Now is the time to strengthen contact with them one by one and prepare for the future fight against the Yamata-no-Orochi together!

　　"Master Kyousuke, I have something I want to talk to you about."

　　"What is it?"

　　"It's about Kikuri, Xingge and the others..."

　　"What's going on with them?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked in confusion.

　　Are these two older single women unable to find a partner? Do they want him to help them find one? This is a bit difficult. To understand the conditions for modern female time travelers to find a partner, human rights alone are a problem.

　　Besides, which normal man could stand that drunkard? There was a high probability that someone would want a woman like Xingge.

　　But I remember one time when I passed by, I happened to hear Hong Xia say that she was "proud, proud, proud, proud, and a little bit coquettish", which sounded like she was very troublesome...

　　

 244. Band members' marriage handling/Crumbs/Pochi-chan remains the same

　　Leftover woman.

　　This is a character with relatively powerful attributes.

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka's actual age is about the same as theirs, he is not a leftover man!

　　It's okay whatever.

　　"Leftover men and leftover women" are both more difficult to deal with.

　　Therefore, when Kyosuke Kousaka heard the names of Hiroi Kikuri and Hoshika, he felt a headache.

　　After all, if these two people are asking for help in finding a good husband, they might as well just go and fight.

　　After all, things involving marriage are always complicated and confusing.

　　What if one day I don't marry well, won't I blame him?

　　So, it is better to stay out of it and let them make their own choices.

　　"Not only are there Kikuri, Hoshige and the others, but there's also Nijiya, Ryo, Kita Kita and the others."

　　"Oh, they all want me to introduce a good husband, right?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not surprised to hear what Sushang continued to say.

　　This feudal era is indeed unfriendly to female time travelers.

　　There is no need to mention women's boxing, as long as we have the most basic human rights, we can smile.

　　In an era when the means of production are completely controlled by men, don't expect to be treated too well.

　　This is true no matter which country you are in.

　　Sagiri, who was playing with Kagura, asked quietly, "Who are Kikuri, Hoshika and the others?"

　　"A band member playing an instrument..."

　　Kagura also explained to Sagiri in a low voice.

　　Su Shang, who continued to talk to Kyosuke Kousaka, looked embarrassed.

　　After hearing what Kyosuke Kousaka said, she immediately understood that Kyosuke Kousaka had no thoughts about Hiroi Kikuri, Hoshika, Nijiga and others.

　　"How did you—"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was halfway through his speech when he suddenly realized the problem.

　　"Why is Su Shang so hesitant in speaking? This may have something to do with me, right?"

　　Almost as a conditioned reflex, this possibility flashed through Kyosuke Kousaka's mind.

　　The probability seems quite high.

　　"They fancy me?"

　　“Hahahahaha – what do you mean by fancy? Hahaha!”

　　Su Shang was suddenly amused.

　　Kagura and Sagiri, who were still whispering, had their attention drawn to them.

　　"Fancy? What do you mean?"

　　"Maybe I want to be with Kyousuke."

　　"oh."

　　Sagiri blinked, not being too surprised. Instead, she felt it was very reasonable.

　　When she was chatting with Kagura just now, she found out that the instruments played by the band members were actually guitars, bass and the like.

　　She had some common sense and knew that these musical instruments did not exist in ancient times, so she guessed that the band members might have the same experience as her.

　　Even if it wasn't what she guessed, Sagiri thought it was reasonable.

　　Since her newlywed husband is indeed a very charming man, it is natural that he is coveted by other women.

　　She is just worried that her husband will forget her.

　　It seems normal for so many wives to feel forgotten.

　　"Kyosuke is favored because he treats everyone well."

　　Kagura suddenly said this to Sagiri.

　　Sagiri was stunned, then immediately understood!

　　So that's how it is!

　　He has no shortcomings in treating his wife, which is why he is favored by so many women!

　　"Okay, let's leave it at that. If they still haven't gotten married in a few years, I'll be responsible for the rest of their lives."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and vaguely passed over the matter.

　　He knew it very well.

　　He doesn't think he has much charm, so he is quite sure that the women in the band are just putting up with him and "compromising" with him because he can provide good external conditions.

　　This is quite similar to the marriage model in the modern world.

　　It’s like when you get older, you have to get married, so you have to choose a partner who’s not too bad and who you can accept.

　　Now, he is probably facing this situation.

　　Fortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka is not a spare tire.

　　Because he thought the girls in the band didn't look like the kind of girls who were in love, but rather a bit weird.

　　"Kiuri is so decadent that she only knows how to drink. She is like a drunkard all day long. Xingge cares more about her sister and probably never thinks about her own affairs. Hongxia likes to play drums. She is responsible for maintaining the relationship between everyone and also serves as a sarcasm worker?"

　　"Ryo likes to maintain the instruments I made. She often sits in front of a piece of paper and writes songs. She is probably devoted to music and has no interest in men. That Yudai, what a name... Anyway, she is a brainless fan of Ryo."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka inadvertently thought of all the members of the band and sorted out the situation of each member without hesitation.

　　Precisely because he had sorted it out, he knew exactly what was going on.

　　There is no narcissistic idea at all.

　　After all, he is very realistic.

　　"Oh, I see! Lord Kyosuke, you will be responsible for the rest of their lives, right?"

　　"Please remember the premise as well."

　　"You haven't gotten married in a few years~ I know~"

　　“…I feel like you don’t know.”

　　"I know, I know, I have a good memory, I will repeat your words right away--"

　　The cheerful Su Chang honestly served as a repeater.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not very happy, but spoke with mixed feelings.

　　"Just remember it."

　　"Okay! I'll remember that. I'll tell them the good news right away."

　　“……”

　　Kyosuke Kousaka silently watched Su Chang disappear like a gust of wind, his feelings were indescribable.

　　"Kyosuke, are you unhappy?" Kagura asked curiously.

　　Takasaka Kyosuke twitched his lips: "I'm not unhappy, I'm just wondering what Su Chang's comprehension ability is like."

　　"Sister Suchang, as long as you repeat what you said, there will be no problem, right?"

　　Sagiri said.

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said: "I doubt whether she can tell the original words, but as long as she is happy, the most important thing in life is to be happy. Come, let's play cards together."

　　Now that the problem has been decided, he should just keep moving forward. There is no need to worry about it.

　　At most, it will just be about supporting a few more people in the future.

　　As for whether there is desire?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said with certainty - no.

　　It doesn’t matter. Supporting a band is not a big deal and it doesn’t cost much, so it’s not a big deal.

　　To be honest.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is quite sympathetic towards time travelers with normal personalities.

　　If there is no problem, he can help.

　　As long as it doesn't involve too much interest, it can actually be negotiated.

　　Well, keep playing.

　　No, Sagiri was too close... The soft touch touched his nerves. Looking at Sagiri who was leaning towards him unconsciously, Kyosuke Kousaka simply hugged Kagura over.

　　Three people can play cards together.

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Su Chang went to the pavilion where the band often stayed to convey the good news.

　　"Sure! No problem~ Lord Kyosuke said he will take care of you for the rest of your lives!"

　　“Huh?!”

　　"ah?!"

　　Everyone either cried out in surprise or were too stunned to speak.

　　Hiroi Kikuri reacted the fastest, with a look of happiness on her face: "Could it be that I will be able to drink a lot of wine soon~"

　　"How is that possible? You should just make money and buy some wine yourself." Su Chang rolled her eyes. "Kyosuke's original words were that if you guys still haven't gotten married in a few years, he'll be responsible for you."

　　Hiroi Kikuri pointed with her fingers seriously.

　　"How many years? Can I try? I want to try and see."

　　Xingge's veins popped out when he heard this, and he chopped Hiroi Kikuri on the head with his hand.

　　"There has to be a limit to pushing things too far! Don't act like you've found a long-term meal ticket!"

　　"Woo-ga!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri covered her head and leaned against the wooden railing in a daze.

　　Hong Xia also put her hands on her hips and criticized, "Sister Ju Li, your attitude is not okay. Isn't it time for you to stop drinking?"

　　

　　In the past, people said that quitting drinking was to escape social problems such as poverty, pensions, and employment.

　　But now, it would be really cheating to use this excuse again!

　　"I was thinking, maybe Kyousuke-sama likes me when I drink?"

　　"That's impossible!" Several people responded to Hiroi Kikuri in unison.

　　Among them is Su Chang.

　　Hiroi Kikuri immediately shrank her head: "I'll give it a try."

　　"In short, we can now be said to be the spouse reserve of Kyousuke-sama, so let's continue to train music and let him know our determination."

　　Yamada Ryo picked up his bass and stood up, looking refreshed.

　　Kita Ikuyo, who was still shy because of what Sushang said, looked at him with admiration: "Seriously, Ryo-senpai is so handsome!"

　　"I don't think this is cool, Liang clearly looks like "the trouble is finally solved~"

　　Hongxia couldn't help but speak her mind.

　　Then he thought for a moment and said, "At least you should be more sincere and invest your feelings in Kyousuke-sama."

　　It is very wrong to just take without giving in return.

　　She felt that her friend Yamada Ryo's behavior was full of mistakes.

　　"Yes, I have already planned to invest a lot of affection in Kyousuke-sama. He has a good sense of music, and it would be wonderful if I could play with him in perfect harmony."

　　Yamada Ryo gave an answer that made the rest of the band feel depressed.

　　Xingge gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, are you looking down on me? Don't be so arrogant as a bassist!"

　　Hong Xia rubbed her brows and said, "It sounds very logical, but it's hard for me to be happy."

　　"Lone wolf Liang-senpai is also wonderful~"

　　Kita Ikuyo jumped for joy and cheered.

　　Hong Xia was tired: "Please, Liang's words also implied that he disliked your mediocre guitar skills. You should also work harder!"

　　"Ouch! I'm holding everyone back—"

　　Kita Ikuyo covered her face, feeling extremely ashamed.

　　Su Chang found it quite interesting to watch the expressions and postures of each person changing over and over again.

　　Suddenly, she thought of something.

　　"Kyosuke-sama is not only good at playing instruments like guitar and bass, he is best at the qin, flute, and xiao. He is also good at the biwa, which actually took him about the same amount of time to learn as the guitar and bass."

　　Yamada Ryo agreed immediately.

　　"I noticed from the beginning that Kyousuke-sama has a good sense of music, so he can learn any instrument very quickly."

　　Previously, when Kyosuke Kousaka made musical instruments according to their oral instructions, he showed his thoroughness.

　　It can be said that Yamada Ryo had a deep impression of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"He also tried thousands of times to proofread the sound. This shows that he is also very patient. After all, testing the sound is a very boring job. It is amazing that he can persist."

　　"Speaking of which, he has such a strong sense of music, and he can also use the art of creation. He is definitely a craftsman and musician who will go down in the history of music. Don't underestimate music. Music can also attract many..."

　　This way and that way——

　　A series of rapid speeches confused Su Chang.

　　What's going on?

　　Where is this?

　　What did she want to do?

　　"Liang, have a sip of tea." Hongxia helplessly handed Yamada Liang a cup of tea, hoping that Yamada Liang would not make Su Shang so troubled for the time being.

　　She basically understood why Yamada Ryo liked Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　He knows a lot about music and how to make musical instruments.

　　This is too attractive for Yamada Ryo.

　　Looking at it objectively, it does seem to be suitable.

　　After all, if you have common interests, you will have topics to talk about together, and two people will never be bored when they are together.

　　What about her?

　　"I'm sorry, Kyousuke-sama..."

　　Hongxia's thoughts are flying.

　　The impression of Kyosuke Kousaka is that of a magical onmyoji, an outstanding talent with many skills, a high-ranking official in charge of public security in Kyoto... No matter which label you put on him, he would be a great figure.

　　No matter how you look at it, it's too incredible that I can become Kyosuke Kousaka's partner.

　　After hearing Suchang's words, Hongxia understood even more clearly that this was probably Kyosuke Kousaka sympathizing and pitying them?

　　Hongxia felt very uneasy when she thought of this.

　　Even though she guessed that this might be true, she could only admit it silently.

　　After all, she just wanted to find a man who could give her a sense of security.

　　It just so happens that Kyosuke Kousaka can provide everyone with a sense of security and has a good personality, so there is no reason not to agree.

　　But Hongxia always feels that this is shameful.

　　It's clear what the shame is without further explanation.

　　However, Hongxia herself knew that she could not give up such a precious opportunity because of this relationship.

　　The problem is that this makes her wonder how to "love" Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Yes, love.

　　A couple must love each other, otherwise it will not work.

　　But what should we do?

　　This is another problem that troubles Hong Xia.

　　"Ryo means that you really enjoy discussing music with Kyousuke-sama, and that you like the instruments he makes, right?"

　　Su Shang tilted her head and thought for a long time, and finally summarized what Yamada Ryo said.

　　Yamada Ryo gave a thumbs up: "That's what I mean!"

　　"Oh, I see. I'll tell Kyousuke-sama."

　　"If there is a tool that can improve the sound of the bass, I will be very happy. No, I will let Kyousuke-sama appreciate the music I have worked harder to prepare for him and make him even happier."

　　Seeing that Su Chang immediately understood, Yamada Ryo quietly moved to Su Chang's ear and whispered in her ear, and even used his little hand to carefully cover it.

　　

　　Hong Xia's face turned black: "Liang, don't be so excessive!"

　　"I want to devote my body and soul to Kyousuke-sama, so I thought of expressing it through music."

　　"Your lying is simply outrageous!"

　　"I'm serious about this. Expressing emotions through music is just like expressing emotions through poetry. It's a very serious and subtle way of communicating emotions."

　　"you……"

　　Hong Xia choked up, feeling that Yamada Ryo's lying skills were getting more and more outrageous.

　　She couldn't help but look at Kita Ikuyo, hoping she could say something.

　　Then, she noticed that the expression on Kita Ikuyo's face was changing and she was mumbling something, so Hongxia leaned over to listen.

　　"Ryo-senpai has decided to devote himself to other men. I am also embarrassed..."

　　There's no hope.

　　This is what Hong Xia commented.

　　She looked at the others and found that Hiroi Kikuri was sleeping soundly on the side, and her sister Xingge was supporting her chin with her hands, her eyes fixed on other scenery. Her ears were indeed frighteningly red.

　　"Well, my sister who has never been in a relationship has no idea how to handle this kind of thing."

　　Looking at it now, it seems that the heartless Yamada Ryo is actually trying hard to fall in love.

　　Even though what he did was a little...it didn't seem to be a big problem.

　　Seeing Su Chang nodding her head continuously, Hong Xia began to feel that there was nothing wrong with what Yamada Ryo did.

　　Could it be correct?

　　That's not right!

　　Is this correct? ! !

　　It was evening time.

　　When the band members were planning to return to their residence from the pavilion, Su Chang, who everyone thought had already returned to Kyoto, came back again.

　　"I got it~ Kyousuke-sama made quite a few of the volume control tools you mentioned, as well as the talismans for setting up a silent barrier..."

　　Su Chang excitedly handed the two stacks of talisman papers in her hand to the band members.

　　Yamada Ryo took it in astonishment, a strange color flashed in the depths of his eyes: "... so soon?"

　　"Because Master Kyosuke doesn't have anything to do at noon, and it's not difficult for him to make this kind of thing. Come, I'll explain its use to you——"

　　Su Chang, who was in a hurry to go back, didn't think so much.

　　I can have fresh fish soup again in the evening, so great! Well, she is still not used to eating raw meat~

　　When Su Chang quickly explained everything and went back, the other members of the band looked at each other in bewilderment.

　　"Kyosuke-sama's sincerity is amazing...my heart is about to melt."

　　Hiroi Kikuri laughed heartily.

　　Xingge glanced at her and said, "This matter has nothing to do with you, right?"

　　Hong Xia said: "Sister Juli, please drink less in the future. It would be best if you can avoid drinking."

　　"Ah! That's going to kill me!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri covered her throat and screamed.

　　Just as Hongxia was about to say something to Yamada Ryo, she found that Yamada Ryo was gone, and there was only Kita Ikuyo staring blankly in a certain direction.

　　Hongxia followed Kita Ikuyo's gaze and was immediately speechless.

　　She saw Yamada Ryo, who was walking away quickly, holding two stacks of talisman paper.

　　"Liang! Madam Su Shang also said that there is a share for us—"

　　Hong Xia yelled.

　　Yamada Ryo ran faster.

　　Xingge and Hiroi Kikuri reacted and chased after Yamada Ryo.

　　Nijixia and Kita Ikuyo, who were a step behind, also followed at the end of the team...

　　Just like that, a group of band members started running in the sunset.

　　

　　night.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka introduced Sagiri to the other people in the bedroom.

　　He didn't elaborate on the reason for marrying Sagiri.

　　Just a brief explanation.

　　After all, I can't say that I brought Sagiri back because I felt sorry for her.

　　"It feels like Kyousuke-sama's 'recipe' is getting more and more magical... ahem, just kidding, I've roughly guessed what's going on."

　　Shizuka, who was in the crowd, silently complained, and actually roughly guessed the reasons for some things.

　　Because she had followed Kyosuke Kousaka for quite a long time, she naturally knew that Kyosuke Kousaka did not have much desire for young girls.

　　Methods like rubbing and massaging can at best make people feel good.

　　For example, Kagura, Komachi, Moeha, etc.

　　Same.

　　Kaori, Fujishikibu, Mafuyu and others all trust Kyosuke Kousaka very much, and they don't think that Kyosuke Kousaka will marry a girl whose body has not yet fully grown and who is even younger than Kagura just because of desire.

　　"Sagiri, welcome to join us. As for us, we won't introduce ourselves. If we introduce ourselves one by one, you probably won't be able to remember our names, so don't worry too much about addressing us. You'll know once you get familiar with each other."

　　Xiangzi said with a smile to Sagiri, who looked a little timid.

　　Sagiri was indeed very scared and mustered up the courage to whisper, "Can I call you all sister? That way there won't be any problems..."

　　There were too many people, and she probably couldn't remember them all at once.

　　But it’s not nice not to call people by their names.

　　"Then just call me sister. There are no outsiders here anyway, and you are the youngest one." Kyosuke Kousaka touched Sagiri's hair slightly embarrassedly.

　　This is not good. A group of couples just standing there puts a lot of pressure on the newlyweds.

　　"Okay." Sagiri responded quickly.

　　Noticing that the looks from others were as friendly as Kousaka Kyousuke and Kagura had said, she gradually relaxed.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "Then let's eat."

　　"I'll get ready right away."

　　Nino responded and walked outside to the kitchen.

　　Yukino, Chitanda, Komachi and others who helped out on a daily basis also followed along.

　　After that, it was a very harmonious time for eating, bathing and soaking...

　　Everything went as Kyosuke Kousaka had expected.

　　Make him feel that a happy life is so beautiful.

　　It’s a pity that we can’t have a party at night.

　　We still have to be a little more careful when Sagiri comes, and wait until she gets used to it.

　　Day 349 of Travel

　　After Kousaka Kyosuke conveyed the message of Izumi Province to Fujiwara Michinaga through paper cranes, and sent Yukino, Horikita Suzune and others to chase the Moon Goddess Shrine, he returned.

　　There is nothing important today, so I will spend the morning with my partner and then deal with matters related to the Battle of Suzuka Mountain.

　　It was decided happily.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka, Kagura, and Sagiri, as well as Komachi, Moe, and Kei who were learning musical instruments, and everyone else who came to join in the fun, gathered in the north room.

　　Who's joining in the fun?

　　There are Yotsuba and Satsuki, there is Sakayanagi Arisu, there is Goto Jiri, and there is the most important mission of the scene, Goto Ichiri.

　　Well, it would be better to call her "Pochi-chan" now, because Goto Ichiri likes people to call her that.

　　Komachi secretly said that Pochi-chan really likes everyone calling her by her nickname in a friendly way.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka knew very well that Pochi-chan had simply never made any friends who were close enough to call her by a nickname.

　　Even so, he was still filled with emotion and whispered to Kagura and Sagiri beside him.

　　"It's hard to imagine Pochi-chan coming over."

　　"..." May, who was not far away, looked speechlessly at Pochi-chan who was being held steady by Komachi and Moe.

　　Pochi-chan rolled her eyes and looked like she was about to die.

　　Are you sure you really want to come here?

　　May didn't quite believe it.

　　Suddenly, a tender voice sounded beside my ears: "Sister was just pulled out of the room by Jimmy Henry and I."

　　"Woof!"

　　"Eri-chan and Jimmy Hen are amazing~"

　　"Ah..." May looked at Yotsuba who was hugging Goto Jiri, and sighed softly with envy.

　　She also wants to hug Erlijiang.

　　"Are you jealous?" Kyosuke Kousaka, who was observing the expressions of the people around him, looked at May with amusement.

　　As he spoke, he easily hugged Sagiri on his left and placed her in front of him, then patted the place where Sagiri had been sitting before.

　　“Well, I…”

　　"May used to like to act like a spoiled child to me."

　　"Ah, Master Kyousuke..."

　　"bring it on."

　　Kosaka Kyosuke vs May lol.

　　On weekdays, he is very concerned about May among the five sisters.

　　After all, May is the youngest and tends to cry easily.

　　Even if one appears mature and steady, it cannot change the fragile heart inside.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka must be concerned.

　　"Yeah!" May nodded shyly and leaned against Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Hui, who was adjusting the strings, saw this scene, suppressed the corners of her mouth that wanted to rise, and silently wished, "May sister, keep doing your best."

　　Hui often carefully observed Kyosuke Kousaka's behavior, and of course she discovered that Kyosuke Kousaka was always maintaining everyone's friendship in every possible way.

　　Whenever someone is feeling down, Kyosuke Kousaka will immediately notice and offer comfort to them considerately.

　　This can be said to be very gentle.

　　Hui likes it very much.

　　Even though there were a lot of companions and the number seemed to be increasing, she was not unhappy at all.

　　Just like Sagiri who is new here now.

　　It was obvious that Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to take her in, so he "married" her from Izumi-no-kami Tachibana Michimasa.

　　What was the reason behind this? Hui didn't want to delve into it, but she thought there was nothing wrong with what Kousaka Kyousuke did.

　　Besides, she was not unaware of Kousaka Kyousuke's taste...

　　"Kyosuke-sama still prefers something bigger."

　　Hui thought secretly.

　　She is often massaged by Kyosuke Kosaka in a way that "promotes development". She felt a little uncomfortable at first...but now she has gradually adapted to it and feels it's pretty good.

　　Ignoring Kei's thoughts, Arisu Sakayanagi's thoughts are also quite subtle.

　　"Kyosuke-sama is really soft-hearted. It seems that he has little resistance to cute and innocent girls."

　　Very good, this will be very beneficial to her~

　　Arisu Sakayanagi was thinking actively in his mind.

　　Unconsciously, he looked up at Pochi-chan whose body was constantly twitching, and couldn't help but raise his hand to hide the smile on the corner of his mouth.

　　Pochi-chan is still so funny.

　　"Pochi-chan, Lord Kyosuke is coming to check on you~" Mengye suddenly said.

　　“——Ah?! I’m fine, I’m fine…”

　　Pochi-chan, who seemed to be still suffering from hysterics, suddenly woke up and kept waving her hands.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Pochi-chan's distorted expression speechlessly, not knowing what to say.

　　"If you keep going like this, I'm going to give you a hard time, Pochi-chan."

　　Although he said this in his mind, Kyosuke Kousaka still had no intention of doing so.

　　Because Pochi's treatment seems to be more troublesome than Sagiri's... Come to think of it, why not take her to the manor to "recuperate" for a while? That girl Hongxia should be a very good "mother".

　　"Okay! Pochi-chan has finally awakened! The music competition starts now--" Komachi said excitedly.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke watched with a smile, feeling more and more pleased. He couldn't help but think of the follow-up things in his head. "I'm going to look for Higanbana this afternoon? Aoandon? Or Shiranui? Oh, and I have to throw the female Tengu to the Great Tengu to deal with..."

 245. Pochi-chan is still socially anxious/Tengu's story/Shiranui and fish soup

　　Bang bang bang~thump thump thump~

　　The sounds of guitar and pipa rang out one after another.

　　Since it was a concert, everyone took turns to perform their own music.

　　Even Kyosuke Kousaka participated.

　　Then, relying on the music skills he had cultivated since childhood, he played a short tune on the guitar.

　　The winner is first!

　　There was a round of applause.

　　"Kyosuke-sama, you have great guitar skills."

　　"In this regard, I first imitated and then tried to surpass. Didn't I say there was a five-member band at the manor? One of the guitarists was very skilled, and I studied her guitar skills in the early stages."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka explained to May.

　　At this time, Goto Jiri said, "In comparison, my sister is really bad. She's not this bad normally."

　　When Pochi-chan heard what her sister said, tears really flowed down her cheeks.

　　"I'm so sorry for playing so badly. I'm a useless water flea. I shouldn't exist in this world..."

　　As she spoke, she arched her back and curled up, looking distraught, her body twitching from time to time.

　　It looks like he's going to have another hysterical episode.

　　Kousaka Kyousuke was not surprised at all. "Pochi-chan's playing level dropped drastically because she saw two strangers, me and Sagiri."

　　Pochi-chan is essentially a social phobic.

　　It is normal to feel fear and terror when meeting someone you don't know or are not familiar with.

　　Perhaps he had already imagined the scenario of being punished by him for being too rude.

　　That's most likely the case.

　　"It must be because the relationship is too tense." Kagura analyzed.

　　Mengye looked at Pochi-chan who was "crazy" as usual and covered her mouth to hide her laughter: "Pochi-chan is often like this on weekdays. It feels very interesting."

　　"Don't be so mean. You should comfort Pochi-chan like Yotsuba."

　　"Pochi-chan, wake up, wake up, please cheer up--"

　　Having said that, Yotsuba shook the still twitching Pochi-chan with concern.

　　Meng Ye was speechless: "It seems even more inappropriate to care about Pochi-chan like that."

　　She vaguely saw Pochi-chan spit out some crystal liquid because of being shaken by Yotsuba...

　　If someone is foaming at the mouth, emergency treatment is necessary.

　　“Is it because I’m here…” Sagiri blamed herself.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke scratched his face and said, "No, it should be because of me. Maybe Pochi-chan is too nervous because she thinks that what she did might offend me unintentionally."

　　Please be more specific.

　　Before Pochi-chan takes action, she will imagine the possible adverse consequences from many aspects and always think of the worst, which makes her more and more timid.

　　Similar to the most typical "job search" in the modern world.

　　Some people with negative thoughts may have already imagined being treated "cruelly" by the interviewer when they go to the company before the interview even starts or even prepares.

　　So, I chose not to go without even trying.

　　Pochi-chan is in a similar situation.

　　"Kyosuke, are you scary?"

　　"It shouldn't be too scary, right?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was amused when Sagiri asked him about the situation curiously.

　　Fortunately, Mayu quickly said, "Mr. Kyosuke is a very good person! He encourages everyone to study knowledge and music to enrich their thoughts and lives."

　　"I'm so sorry, Mayu-nee, and Kyousuke...I didn't doubt you."

　　Sagiri immediately realized that she had said the wrong thing.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke: "It's nothing, I believe you, don't worry too much about such trivial matters, you should just have fun now."

　　"I'm sorry, I made a big deal out of nothing." May immediately apologized to Sagiri.

　　Sagiri shook her hands repeatedly: "No, it's my problem..."

　　"If you keep being polite, it won't be a concert. Never mind. I'll play one more piece."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and skipped the topic, then picked up the guitar and started playing.

　　Slender fingers fell on the strings and plucked them.

　　The soothing and gentle sound was like a warm spring breeze, and all the eyes around were focused on Kyosuke Kousaka who was playing again.

　　Even Pochi-chan, who was supported by Komachi and Yotsuba to sit steadily, gradually came to her senses.

　　She stared blankly at Kyosuke Kousaka, who was playing the same song as she had just played with his head down, her mind going blank.

　　"It sounds good, very good... So, Kyousuke-sama, were you really listening to the song I played just now?"

　　The feeling of being silently watched is quite strong.

　　Pochi-chan only felt that her stiff body suddenly became warm and hot, as if her soul was about to melt!

　　She felt the breeze blowing on her face and almost forgot to breathe.

　　Half an hour later.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka leaves with Kagura, Sagiri, and Yotsuba Satsuki.

　　Komachi, Moe, Kei, Sakayanagi Arisu, and Goto Jiri were still discussing the matter with great interest.

　　"It's much better than my sister's song! Sister, you have to work hard to catch up with Lord Kyosuke!" Goto Jiri said excitedly.

　　Compared to the songs played by his sister that he often heard, the songs played by Kyosuke Kousaka clearly had a special flavor.

　　Goto Jiri likes it very much!

　　And she hopes her sister can do the same, so that she can listen to it often.

　　"Kyosuke-sama has just started learning..."

　　Pochi-chan shed tears again, and this time they were the tears of a true loser.

　　She had previously thought that as long as she performed normally, she would not be weaker than Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　It turned out that I was too self-righteous.

　　"Pochi-chan, Kyousuke-sama has been learning music since he was a child, so he was able to master other unfamiliar instruments very quickly. It's no surprise that he surpassed you immediately."

　　Mengye thought about it and decided to comfort Pochi-chan.

　　Pochi-chan is so funny.

　　It can't be broken like this.

　　"Yes, yes," Komachi continued Mengye's words, "Kyosuke often said the word "analogy", he is definitely in this situation!"

　　Hui nodded gently: "Don't be too discouraged, Pochi-chan. As long as you can surpass yourself, that's the greatest progress."

　　Sakayanagi Arisu said with a smile: "I think the first thing to do is to get rid of your stage fright."

　　“Wow!!”

　　Pochi-chan fell back onto the straw mat as if she had received a heavy blow.

　　My younger sister Goto Jiri muttered, "At least don't always end up in that fainted state where you're about to die."

　　“Wow—”

　　Pochi-chan, who was lying down, arched her whole body again, just like an electric fish.

　　Everyone else is used to it.

　　Goto Jiri sighed secretly.

　　"Can my sister still marry Kyousuke-sama? I'm desperate... Why don't you just stay at home and let me support you?"

　　Yes, there is really nothing we can do this time.

　　Goto Jiri never expected that her sister would still be like that when she saw Kyosuke Kousaka. Kyosuke Kousaka just smiled, not minding at all, and didn't say anything.

　　But in Goto Jiri's opinion, Kyosuke Kousaka must have regarded his sister as a very special hammer snake, no, he protected her.

　　Protect rare species.

　　Under this premise, how can any feelings arise?

　　Then, let her take responsibility for her sister's future from now on!

　　——Goto Jiri made up his mind.

　　However, Arisu Sakayanagi did not have the same idea as Goto Jiri.

　　In her opinion, Kyosuke Kousaka treated Pochi-chan too well!

　　"I can remember even the intermittent and chaotic music accurately. I don't think I wrote it down casually."

　　Yes, Arisu Sakayanagi could tell that the song Kyosuke Kousaka played the second time was the one that Pochi-chan played before.

　　Unfortunately, Pochi-chan performed poorly, and her playing seemed more like random strumming, which was very annoying.

　　However, Arisu Sakayanagi, who often listens to music in modern times and has basic music appreciation ability, still discovered it carefully.

　　At the same time, what is even more surprising is that Kyosuke Kousaka attaches so much importance to Pochi-chan.

　　It was hard for her not to think about it.

　　"Okay, okay, Pochi-chan, keep working hard in the future~" Komachi put her hands on the shoulders of Goto Jiri who was holding Jimmy Henry, and smiled and comforted Pochi-chan softly.

　　"Yes, I will..."

　　Pochi-chan said with a stoic expression while trying to stay awake.

　　At least, she should play the guitar normally in front of Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　After all, Pochi-chan also knew that the previous performance was extremely unpleasant. She was afraid that Kousaka Kyosuke would slam the table in anger, and that samurai would appear behind him and carry her out to behead her.

　　But when she came to her senses, Pochi realized that this kind of thing was impossible.

　　Because she gradually realized that Kyosuke Kousaka was not that kind of person.

　　"Kyosuke-sama... is very gentle and kind, speaks softly, and loves to laugh. He is really nice."

　　When Pochi-chan thought about the song she had just composed being played seriously by Kyosuke Kousaka, her heart couldn't help but warm.

　　It feels great to know that you are being noticed.

　　It turned out that she was not underestimated.

　　No, she must overcome her own difficulties and not let today's "tragedy" happen again.

　　"Hey, is Sister Yotsuba back again?"

　　"Yes, because I want to go see my mother~ I also want to pass on a message to Kyousuke-sama about Pochi-chan~"

　　“Huh?!”

　　Goto Jiri opened his eyes wide "Is there still hope?!"

　　The Pochi-chan who was mentioned was stiff with her eyes wide open, as if she had heard something horrible.

　　Moe and Komachi stood behind Pochi-chan in tacit understanding, passing through her arms and holding her up.

　　The scene was just like a criminal being tried.

　　Actually, it is not.

　　Moe and Komachi had anticipated this and were therefore prepared to prevent Pochi-chan from falling down again.

　　"W-what... Lord Kyosuke, do you have any instructions for me?" Pochi-chan asked hesitantly.

　　She wanted to kneel down to accept the order, but found that she was already being "detained" like a prisoner.

　　She was indeed guilty.

　　Do I have to commit seppuku?

　　It seemed to hurt so much, but no, for the sake of her father, mother, and sister Jimmy Henry, she had to endure that pain.

　　As long as she pleads guilty, no one else will be implicated by her, right?

　　"Pochi-chan is in a weird state again..." Yotsuba said helplessly, "Anyway, the thing is this - Kyosuke-sama wants you to join the band at the Arakawa Mizube Manor. There are members with peculiar styles over there, and he said they would be a good match for you."

　　"Le, Le Band——?!"

　　Pochi-chan yelled tremblingly, and the sound was no different from a scream.

　　Mengye was surprised: "I didn't expect that Kyosuke-sama still cares about Pochi-chan."

　　She knows it very well.

　　If you don't care, then no one will pay much attention to you.

　　Since the husband wants to interfere in Pochi-chan's affairs, it means that he cares about Pochi-chan.

　　"So, Pochi-chan is going to be with Madam Suyi, Madam Sushang and the others?" Komachi rested her hand on her chin, looking thoughtful.

　　Hui said: "I heard that the band of the manor is really talented. It's not surprising that Pochi-chan can join."

　　Arisu Sakayanagi smiled and said, "I still say the same thing, Pochi-chan needs to perform normally."

　　"this……"

　　Kei looked speechlessly at Pochi-chan, who seemed to have fainted and was being lifted up by Moe and Komachi, and didn't know what to say.

　　"Kyosuke-sama is concerned about Pochi-chan's physical and mental health, but is this treatment too drastic?"

　　She immediately understood the general situation.

　　That means the husband should want to help Pochi-chan.

　　But, is this really possible?

　　Hui, who had always been watching Pochi-chan's behavior, expressed doubts about her husband's abilities for the first time.

　　Even Komachi and Moeha had such thoughts.

　　The only difference on the field is probably Goto Jiri!

　　Goto Jiri almost wanted to cheer.

　　"It seems that Kyosuke-sama still likes my sister very much! I have to tell mom this good news~"

　　At noon.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka bid farewell to his other companions and went to the Yokai Market alone.

　　The reason why he didn't bring Kagura with him was very simple, that was because Sagiri had just joined, so he hoped that Kagura could take Sagiri around as much as possible to familiarize herself with the situation.

　　Since he was not a complete stay-at-home like in the original Taromanga, and his social phobia was even mild, Kyosuke Kousaka naturally used other methods.

　　For example, during this period of time, I tried my best to prevent Sagiri from being alone.

　　In this way, when the feeling of uneasiness completely disappears, she will be a cute and lovely girl again~

　　Arrived at the Yokai Market.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went to Kuroharu's residence, but found that there was only Daitengu in the house.

　　"I'm sorry, Kuro Seimei has already gone out with the Snow Girl to handle some business, and will not be back until the evening."

　　"No, I'm looking for you."

　　"Oh?" Daitengu exclaimed, with visible confusion on his handsome face.

　　Then he laughed again.

　　"I'm not a beautiful female monster, Kyousuke."

　　"It seems that you have more free time than I thought..."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's face is black.

　　Well, even Da Tengu was joking about this matter.

　　He is really going to hit someone!

　　No, it’s about fighting monsters!

　　"I came here this time because of a dark-skinned female Tengu."

　　"You're attracted to her?"

　　"I'm going to take action."

　　"If you want to spar, please accompany me outside the market."

　　"I'm not that free..." Kyosuke Kousaka took out a bottle and gave it to Daitengu.

　　He finally figured it out.

　　Da Tengu just wanted to spar with him, but he didn't have the leisure time for that.

　　He also planned to spend the afternoon communicating with other people.

　　I won't fight with a Daitengu who provokes me just for the sake of momentary anger.

　　The main thing is that there is no benefit whether you win or lose.

　　"Is the female Tengu inside?"

　　Da Tengu, who took the bottle, immediately had a guess.

　　Having been with Hei Qingming for quite some time, he naturally had a certain degree of understanding of the techniques of Yin-Yang magic.

　　"Yes, I was on a business trip in Izumi Province, and this woman gave me a wicked smile and attacked me. Then I thought about it and felt that this might have something to do with you, so I brought her here to you."

　　"Thank you very much for your kindness in this regard."

　　"It's alright then, I'll leave."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye immediately.

　　To him, this female Tengu was too weak.

　　It looks like it has the strength of an average big demon, but that is all gained by absorbing negative emotions and expanding them.

　　It is similar to a player in a game who possesses a powerful BUFF. Once the BUFF is lost, his strength will plummet.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka killed him with just one glance.

　　How to say it?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was unable to improve his strength too much, studied illusion techniques, and it was not difficult for him to crush the monsters that specialized in using negative emotions.

　　Not to mention that Kyosuke Higasaka’s strength is enough to defeat N ordinary big monsters.

　　If it wasn't a player of the same level as Shuten Douji, Ibaraki Douji, or Tamamonomae, Kyosuke Kousaka would basically not even give him a second look.

　　What's wrong with taking one more look?

　　Killing ordinary monsters is one move, and killing them is the same.

　　Come to think of it, Daitengu still has potential...what a scary child.

　　"Wait a moment, I want to... do something."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who had sharp ears, almost didn't hear the word "please".

　　Finally I heard it.

　　Then the only thing to do is turn around.

　　After all, Daitengu is a proud big monster, and it is good enough that he can say something to surrender. There is no need for Kyosuke Kousaka to resist or refuse.

　　For him, as long as a useful monster asks him for help, he will definitely help.

　　Even if it is useless, he will consider it depending on his mood.

　　After all, this is the world of Onmyoji, and Kyosuke Kousaka has to act according to the rules of Onmyoji.

　　There are many Onmyoji of this type, such as Haruaki, Minamoto no Hiromasa, Yaobikuni, and Fujiwara no Michinaga.

　　That is, generally speaking, they are very friendly towards humans and monsters.

　　I'm not hesitant when I can help.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka naturally followed this principle.

　　Besides, he is not an unreasonable person.

　　"Is it related to this female Tengu?"

　　"Yes...I want you to seal her power because I want to talk to her normally."

　　"It seems you have guessed who she is."

　　"If her skin is very dark, then it must be her. The tribe excluded her from the beginning because of her skin color, and even suspected her because of it..."

　　"Dark skin is okay, I think it's just a little brown, which is still attractive in some people's eyes."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke is ignorant.

　　He probably understood what was going on.

　　It's almost like if a black person suddenly appears among the white population, he will naturally be rejected and treated hostilely.

　　But in fact, the female Tengu Tenni seems to be just a little bit darker.

　　With her slim and fit body, she is a very attractive woman no matter how you look at her.

　　In this regard, Kyosuke Kousaka despises this kind of discrimination among the Tengu community.

　　Because among his partners, Shizuko's skin appears to be "darker", but in fact her yellow-brown skin is more obvious.

　　But to Kyosuke Kousaka, it is very special.

　　Let’s put aside agricultural knowledge and energy conservation.

　　Take Shizuka’s “poverty alleviation” achievement as an example, which is the most amazing. It can be said that it was built up little by little by him.

　　Also, Shizuka’s complaints are quite funny.

　　I just always point out some of his shortcomings, even though they are all related to pornography...but it's quite interesting.

　　There is a feeling that I can never have enough fun.

　　Especially when I think of Shizuko's pitiful expression begging for mercy - no, now is not the time to fantasize.

　　"you……"

　　After hearing what Kousaka Kyosuke said, Daitengu had a rare complicated look on his face.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said hurriedly: "Don't let your imagination run wild. One of my spouses has a slightly darker skin, so I refuted it."

　　"Yeah." Da Tengu nodded, but didn't say whether he believed it or not.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was too lazy to explain any more. He raised his hand, took the bottle from Daitengu, and began to cast spells.

　　There is a saying that goes, "I am the fish and others are the butchers."

　　He is now the one who actively exerts pressure and can do whatever he wants.

　　Just one spell.

　　He easily placed a seal on Tian Ni who was in a sleeping state inside.

　　"Okay, just open the cork and let the person out."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka handed the bottle back to Daitengu, but kept a distance from him.

　　He had to stay out of trouble.

　　If it weren't for the need to remove the seal on Tian Nimei, he would have wanted to leave immediately.

　　Who has so much time to mess around with unimportant things?

　　Whoosh whoosh~

　　A gust of evil wind blew by.

　　A graceful figure appeared in front of Da Tengu.

　　"It's you, Tian Nimei."

　　"Hehe... What? Are you here to kill a female devil like me?"

　　"No, I just wanted to talk to you."

　　Daitengu spoke seriously to his former companions who had left the tribe.

　　Want to chat?

　　The corners of Kousaka Kyosuke's mouth twitched secretly, why did he feel that these words were a little familiar.

　　"Talk to me? What's there to talk about? If you want to kill me, just do it." Tian Ni sneered at Da Tengu.

　　Daitengu remained indifferent.

　　"I didn't expect that to happen when I went there for training, but I have always believed that the attack on the village had nothing to do with you."

　　"Alright, alright, if you want to kill me, then kill me. If you don't kill me today, don't blame me for trampling on your righteousness."

　　"I won't say any more nonsense... You have to believe that there are always people in this world who believe in you, just like there are people who think you are beautiful."

　　“——?!” Kosaka Kyosuke was calm.

　　He is just a bystander!

　　"Hey, are you talking about the Yin Yang Master in the distance who looks like he has nothing to do with this?"

　　Tian Ni's mouth corners raised a hint of ambiguity, and his eyes were directed at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke looked calm: "No, I just said that women with darker skin are equally attractive. Similarly, I also want to say that it is incorrect to judge beauty or ugliness based on the color of the skin."

　　Of course, most of the friends in the bedroom are fair and pink.

　　It doesn't matter.

　　It has nothing to do with what was said!

　　"...You are not the Kyosuke who doesn't even let female monsters go?" Tian Nimei, who had been staring at Kyosuke Kousaka for a while with narrowed eyes, suddenly said.

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's expression remains unchanged:

　　"I think too much. I just said that I have no prejudice against monsters. I didn't know that the rumors became more and more outrageous. I am also troubled by this."

　　"You are on Izumi's side, and the transmission of information will be subtly distorted due to the different interpretations of each monster, so if you really believe the news you heard from Izumi, it will only prove your ignorance."

　　Tian Ni smiled: "I have also heard that Kyosuke, the Yin Yang Master, is very good at talking."

　　"I advise you to stop listening to these gossips and believe everything. It will only hurt you."

　　"Is this anger out of shame?"

　　"Haha." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and was not angry at all.

　　After all, he is a man who has experienced a lot, how could he be so weak?

　　If you get angry at the slightest provocation, it only means that you cannot manage your emotions well and you need to work on it again.

　　"Okay, unlock my power."

　　"Who are you ordering?"

　　"Kyosuke, please..."

　　Daitengu sighed and made another request.

　　Seeing this, Kyosuke Kousaka calmed down.

　　Seeing Daitengu's look, he realized that things were complicated, but it was none of his business.

　　Afterwards, he removed the seal and left quickly.

　　The big Tengu who was still in the house said to Tian Nimei who was leaving:

　　"I believe you still hold on to the righteousness in your heart. I also have my own righteousness. Every being has different kinds of persistence. I just hope you don't forget your original intention."

　　All along, Daitengu still trusted his former companions.

　　Because the worst thing Tian Ni had ever done was to use his own strange power to bully other tribesmen, even humans, but he always showed some sense of propriety and did not hurt them.

　　Until that day, the tribe's village was destroyed and invaded. It was obvious that it was caused by wild beasts. However, because of a black feather, the most foolish suspicion arose.

　　Da Tengu actually didn't understand why the tribe leader, the elders, and even other tribe members would rather believe what they believed than what they saw...

　　Frankly speaking, this incident completely changed some of Daitengu's thoughts and ideas.

　　Therefore, when Kuro Seimei appeared in front of him, he also wanted to follow his ideals and transform himself into "righteousness".

　　"My great cause... is to make all ghosts fear me."

　　"Then keep going, and persevere on your own. But if one day you do something wrong, or if you hinder my cause, don't blame me for being ruthless."

　　"Then you just wait for that day, hahaha——"

　　Tian Nimei flew away from the mansion with a sweet smile.

　　The whole person turned into a gust of wind and didn't even look at Daitengu.

　　Daitengu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before he could finish his words, the Tianni flying in the sky made a dull "bang" sound, as if it hit an invisible wall.

　　The great Tengu looked at the black feathers falling from the sky...with an inexplicable expression.

　　Looking at the Tian Ni that was originally suspended in the air disappearing at an even faster speed, he was completely speechless.

　　The other side.

　　Tian Ni touched his body with a grimace, trying hard not to cry out in pain.

　　Looking around, she realized that she was in a very prosperous monster market.

　　"Is this the city district outside Kyoto?"

　　Tian Ni always muttered to himself.

　　She had heard of this place and had thought about coming here.

　　But when she heard that Daitengu was also there, she subconsciously rejected him.

　　At this moment, she didn't want to see anyone from the tribe.

　　Even though she claims to believe in her Daitengu.

　　Anyway, it doesn’t matter whether you believe it or not.

　　She is no longer the same person who was born to feed on and manipulate fear.

　　She wouldn't be so stupid as to make excuses anymore.

　　"I still have some money... to drink." Tian Ni saw that other monsters in the market were trading with human currency, and he immediately realized that the copper coins he had on him could be used.

　　It's really funny to say.

　　As monsters, they have to use human currency to trade things, which is ridiculous.

　　Following the smell of wine, Tian Nimei quickly found the tavern.

　　After looking at the display board on the wall and estimating the money he had on him, he ordered some wine from the cat demon and finally found a secluded spot to sit down...

　　However, Tian Ni immediately realized that something was wrong and turned his head sharply, and immediately saw Kousaka Kyousuke! He was sitting with a woman who was probably also a monster.

　　"As expected, you——"

　　The sound stopped abruptly.

　　Tian Nimei turned his head as if he was being controlled, and continued to wait for something.

　　"Okay, it's okay, let's continue chatting."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka instantly set up a barrier and smiled at Aori.

　　Although Aori was a little confused and very curious, she still smiled at Kyosuke Kousaka and continued talking about the matter.

　　"The plum wine you brewed, Master Kyousuke, is delicious."

　　"There will be peach blossom wine later. Please wait for a while. There will also be peach wine later... I will bring you other kinds of fruit wine to try."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka continued to maintain his warm smile.

　　If Qingxuande is not here, then let's look for Azhi.

　　Aori always felt guilty about not participating in the Suzuka Mountain War, and he had written to Higanbana before, and he had also written to her.

　　Although there is no channel to reply, Kyosuke Kousaka still believes that Aori's favorability has been maxed out.

　　Now you just need to work hard to improve your favorability.

　　Even if Tian Ni is still here, we can just solve the problem physically!

　　His eyes inadvertently swept across the slightly open indigo blue middle dress, and Kyosuke Kousaka felt that the world was so beautiful.

　　"...I will also make different flavors of wine for you to try."

　　Aori smiled gently and secretly lowered her body a little so that Kyosuke Kousaka could see more clearly.

　　Even though she didn't quite understand why Kyosuke Kousaka liked watching it so much, she still didn't care.

　　To be honest, Azhi doesn't quite understand these...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka understands this very well.

　　He found the hazy beauty quite interesting.

　　After drinking for about half an hour, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but grab Aori's hand.

　　"Then I'm leaving."

　　"...Take care."

　　Aori lowered her head and spoke in a low voice, not daring to look at Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　She let Kyosuke Kousaka caress her hands.

　　When my palm was tickled, I almost screamed out in fright, but then I pretended I knew nothing...

　　"Well, I'm leaving."

　　Feeling amused, Kyosuke Kousaka stood up and left.

　　After all, this is a tavern, and we can't act recklessly. What's more, there's Tian Nimei drinking nearby. It doesn't seem like the atmosphere is good, so we might as well leave.

　　"One day, I will also experience the breadth of mind of Aori!"

　　Kousaka Kyousuke made a decision.

　　"Lord Kyosuke, take care~" Izuna Tenma and the cat shopkeeper said at the same time, with smiles on their faces.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled and nodded, but suddenly thought of another question.

　　Izuma Tenma and Cat Shopkeeper are both here, so it seems difficult to invite Oori...

　　Yes, there is always a chance.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's blood was boiling.

　　It’s no wonder that he attacked Azhi at this time, mainly because Azhi was becoming more and more charming.

　　The ravines and collapsed abysses were becoming more and more thrilling, and Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to fill them up!

　　Forget it, there is still a long way to go.

　　Go to the underworld?

　　No, let’s go to the outlying island first.

　　It takes a lot of time to go to the underworld.

　　Outlying Islands——

　　Kyosuke Kousaka and Shiranui were having a picnic on the beach, eating and chatting.

　　Before we knew it, we were talking about the battle between Kyoto and Mount Suzuka.

　　"I'm glad you passed that time, but... you have just merged with the legend, so you need to be cautious, even now."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke didn't say anything hypocritical like "You shouldn't have come".

　　This is really a lack of emotional intelligence.

　　It would be better to say more words of concern.

　　"Thank you for your concern. At that time, I just thought that I had to help. After all, the other monsters are innocent. If we let the sea monsters in Suzuka Mountain continue, I'm afraid there will be no peace around us."

　　"Now that you mention it, I feel a little lost..."

　　"Then you think that I went there for you, so you won't feel lost?"

　　Shiranui chuckled.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke nodded: "I'm not disappointed anymore."

　　Before, when Shiranui was dancing, she gently hooked his chin with her hand, and he immediately knew that he had a chance.

　　Under this circumstance, he began to actively improve his favorability.

　　Because it would definitely be wrong to let a girl continue to take the initiative.

　　Especially the cold and indifferent women.

　　For example, Shiranui is a type of person who has a cool personality but is also passionate.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka believes that sufficient emotional value must be given.

　　Otherwise, it would be easy for the slightly warmed feelings to be extinguished, so he had to be careful.

　　Gurgle~

　　The sound of hot water gushing out was louder.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at the place where the fish soup was cooking, opened the lid, and the billowing white steam covered him completely.

　　He stood still.

　　The crucian carp pieces in the pot rolled under the white smoke, and the tender fish meat trembled slightly...

　　When he felt the heat was right, Kyosuke Kousaka picked up a few scallions and sprinkled them into the pot.

　　“Get ready for soup!”

　　"Let me serve it."

　　"good."

　　Seeing that Shiranui had already picked up the bowl and spoon without saying anything, Kousaka Kyosuke did not object.

　　It's a patriarchal society, so it's good to enjoy the benefits of the times.

　　After a while, the hot fish soup was served.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke took it: "Thank you for your help."

　　Shiranui smiled and continued serving the soup.

　　She wants to drink too.

　　"Kyosuke-sama is good at fire magic and has a good control of the heat. He was also very good at grilling and making soup..."

　　Shiranui couldn't help but think of these.

　　I was actually surprised that I was no longer surprised that Kyosuke Kousaka could cook.

　　Probably because I've adapted to it.

　　Having been trained by the Pavilion Master in Liren Pavilion since she was a child, she doesn't know how to cook and doesn't need to do housework. She only needs to know how to sing and dance.

　　Nowadays, it is hard not to have complicated feelings when tasting the food prepared by men.

　　Hot soup in mouth.

　　The umami flavor spread across the tip of the tongue as expected.

　　Shiranui narrowed her eyes, with unknown colors flashing in her gaze...

　　"The freshness of the fish is basically in the soup, but the fish is also cooked very tender, so the meat certainly cannot be wasted." Kyosuke Kousaka said nonsense casually.

　　Since we are eating, let’s talk about eating.

　　Even if there's nothing to talk about.

　　It's better than saying nothing.

　　You have to understand that although Shiranui looks cold, it is actually just a temperament. If she really wants to talk, she can suddenly chatter non-stop.

　　The most typical example is Princess Kaguya.

　　Once you get to know each other, you can talk about anything.

　　“It’s delicious.”

　　Feeling the warmth build up inside her body, Shiranui murmured a praise.

　　Upon hearing this, Kousaka Kyosuke showed a proud look: "I knew it would be like this."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, he felt something was wrong.

　　When did he acquire such superb cooking skills?

　　Oh, I have some impression.

　　As I get to know more and more women, I can only work harder to improve myself.

　　Who says that in this era, it is a plus for men to know how to cook.

　　It definitely won’t work without refueling.

　　"I have more and more partners, and I can still manage my time well, but I can't forget to improve myself."

　　"As for male chauvinism, forget about it. The women I know all have their own personalities... You won't succeed if you try that."

　　"Of course, I'm not saying I want to be a bootlicker, I'm just giving back emotional value to each other."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but think of these partner-related things in his mind.

　　For him, it would really make him feel lonely if there was suddenly no one around him.

　　This has never happened before.

　　He's quite happy with this~

　　After finishing the fish soup, Kyosuke Kousaka became more energetic. He turned his head and found that Shiranui had already gently wiped her lips with a handkerchief.

　　The cherry lips on her delicate and graceful face are plump and lustrous, glistening with water, and look very beautiful.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka soon noticed that the cherry lips were slightly pursed, and the straight and shiny eyelashes on the cheeks were curved down - Shiranui turned her head to look at him.

　　He thought for a moment and asked, "Can I try the fish soup again?"

　　"…Sorry, I finished all the fish soup."

　　"No, there are some."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka looked at Shiranui's confused expression, and quietly shortened the distance step by step... Finally, he put his hands on those two slender shoulders, and the seriousness on his face became even stronger.

　　Trust me, fish soup still has it!

　　

 246. Flirting and ambiguity/strengthening the end of allied communication/arrangement

　　The transparent silk thread is pulled apart.

　　Shiranui watched with blinking eyes.

　　She was a little confused.

　　Can the fish soup that has just been eaten be tasted back in this way?

　　"There is indeed fish soup."

　　"……downstream."

　　Shiranui glared at Kousaka Kyosuke for a rare moment, then turned around and started clearing the dishes.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka just smiled silently and didn't say anything else.

　　What else can he say?

　　It is not fair to "take advantage of others and still act ungratefully".

　　Looking at the curved figure of Shiranui as she bent over, showing off her beautiful curves, Kyosuke Kousaka decisively looked away.

　　The sight is on the beach.

　　The fine and soft gravel is like a carpet that has been exposed to the sun, and it should feel nice to step on.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka simply took off his shoes and stepped on it.

　　It was indeed as warm as expected.

　　The weather in spring is slightly cool and the sun is not scorching, which is indeed a very suitable time for an outing.

　　It seems that when you have time, you can take the partners in the bedroom who are willing to go out to the manor to play.

　　Glancing at the sea.

　　Very pure blue.

　　Seeing the golden sand washed by the waves again, Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help it.

　　He raised his hand and started operating.

　　"Ali, what do you want me to build? I can even build a palace for you."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said this in a domineering manner.

　　Unfortunately, Shiranui couldn’t notice it. She felt that Kyosuke Kousaka’s current personality was a little... eccentric?

　　"I don't need a palace. Please build me a Liren Pavilion."

　　"Li Ren Pavilion? I still remember what it looks like. I'll give you a surprise after I finish building it."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's humorous speech.

　　Shiranui tilted her head: "Surprised? Don't let it turn into a shock."

　　To be honest, she was just a little frightened.

　　I came to her for fish soup.

　　It turns out that it’s a bit expensive for men to cook.

　　"No, no." Kyosuke Kousaka smiled embarrassedly.

　　He heard some hints in Shiranui's words.

　　However, he still won't regret doing it.

　　After all, he might not be able to fully understand Shiranui's thoughts, so it would be better to use some intimate actions to deepen the impression.

　　Otherwise, frequent dating may not necessarily lead to the development of a relationship between you.

　　"Shiranui has a bit of a cold personality, but she's not lacking in enthusiasm either. I don't know how to bring that out, so I'll just try to follow my own ideas."

　　As for whether it will collapse?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thinks that won't happen, as long as you find the right balance.

　　At least you can't mess around afterwards, so there won't be any problems.

　　The reason why he was too proactive just now was that Kyosuke Kousaka didn't understand Shiranui's specific situation.

　　That's why he stamped it first.

　　Let Shiranui know that he is going to start pursuing her.

　　In fact, it’s not impossible for Shiranui to pursue him?

　　But this seems to be quite difficult and will take a lot of time, so he should take the initiative.

　　Anyway, Shiranui has a very good personality, and even if she is in a "disadvantaged" position because she took the initiative first, she won't throw a tantrum.

　　Not really!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka suddenly remembered that he liked women with good personalities.

　　It doesn't matter if a person has a proud, stubborn, or stubborn personality. As long as his or her nature is not bad, he will find a way to adjust it.

　　What’s more, it’s Shiranui?

　　Of course, Shiranui is a woman with a very good personality.

　　Even though she was slightly forced by him just now, she didn't resist much, just gave a vague reminder.

　　"Well, I suddenly realized that I was really bold to force my way in... Maybe I thought Shiranui was a little easier to bully."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka secretly reflected on his previous mistake.

　　While reflecting on himself, he built the sand castle of Li Ren Pavilion at a very fast speed.

　　"How about it?"

　　"It's very beautiful and detailed, but I'm still more curious about the surprises."

　　Shiranui looked at the Rijinkaku sand castle carefully for a while before speaking to Kousaka Kyousuke.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled and said, "The surprise is that I allow you to do whatever you want with this Liren Pavilion."

　　Shiranui was stunned for a second or two, then started laughing.

　　"Master Kyousuke, please lend me your hand."

　　

　　"Here." Kyosuke Kousaka stretched out his hand.

　　Shiranui smiled and held it, then guided Kousaka Kyosuke towards the Rijinkaku sand castle.

　　Push forward.

　　Bang!

　　Most of the sand castle collapsed.

　　Kosaka Kyosuke laughed.

　　"What a pity! You have to use more force. Only when you use more force can you feel better."

　　"There is still half..."

　　Shiranui held Kousaka Kyosuke's hand and walked towards the Rijinkaku sand castle which had not yet been completely destroyed.

　　Another push.

　　Together, the two of them knocked the sand castle completely over.

　　Shiranui seemed to see a blazing fire under the starry night.

　　The fire turned the filthy rumors and imprisoned dreams of the past into ashes.

　　In the ashes, she gained not death but rebirth.

　　The same is true this time.

　　The slender fingers of a small hand gently hooked Kyosuke Kousaka's chin.

　　“……”Kyosuke Kousaka forced a smile, feeling a little embarrassed.

　　He felt a little embarrassed when a woman he was only slightly familiar with took the initiative.

　　Is this emotion too redundant?

　　Shiranui noticed it and was amused, then he let go of his hand.

　　"I wanted to give you a surprise."

　　"We'll talk about it later."

　　Kyosuke Kosaka said.

　　He also felt that he was too shy.

　　Shouldn't there be some kind of domineering CEO, Long Aotian or something like that? It seems like there's no benefit in doing this, so forget it.

　　Shiranui is the slow-burning type, so there's no need to develop too quickly.

　　After chatting for a few more words, Kyosuke Kousaka said goodbye to Shiranui.

　　As Shiranui watched Kousaka Kyousuke leave, her eyes inadvertently fell on the sand castle that had completely collapsed due to the combined efforts of the two of them, and her delicate face was once again filled with a beautiful smile...

　　After parting with Shiranui, Kyosuke Kousaka rushed to the underworld without stopping.

　　There is no need to elaborate on what one is going to do in the underworld.

　　We have to go and see Higanbana and Qingji who live by the River Styx.

　　Even if I send them letters every day and take them to the fantasy world from time to time, my past is still quite important.

　　"Oh, a rare guest has arrived."

　　"Kyousuke—"

　　Compared to the teasing look of the red spider lily, Qingji fully demonstrated what passion and unrestrainedness are.

　　So, Kyosuke Kousaka picked up Aokiji.

　　"How are you these days?"

　　"It's okay. It's not like that anywhere."

　　"If you want to go to the shrine or the manor, just tell me?"

　　"Um."

　　Aoki, who was held by Kyosuke Kousaka, kept nodding her head in his arms with satisfaction, just like a little animal.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke sighed secretly.

　　When they first met, she was still a little female ghost. Now she has been trained to be so well-behaved and obedient that he feels embarrassed to bully her.

　　"How are you, Higanbana?"

　　"Aren't you watching?"

　　Said Higanbana with a smile.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka thought about it, used his left hand to steady Aokiji, and then freed his right hand.

　　Stretch forward, with your index finger straight, and stab!

　　“…Hmm?”

　　Higanbana completely ignored the situation in front of her and just watched Kyosuke Kousaka's actions, with a strange smile on her face.

　　His eyes were filled with...indulgence?!

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was completely helpless.

　　"Are you treating me like a child? The road to PUAing Higanbana is indeed very difficult."

　　"Kyosuke! Mine is also very big! Don't pay attention to her!" Qingji in his arms said anxiously.

　　The two little hands even tore the clothes open a little.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka could see how much Aokiji had developed.

　　It's similar to Komachi's.

　　As for Higanbana, it's at the level of Mafuyu and the five sisters.

　　Even so, Qingji's broad-mindedness is amazing.

　　"You just came here or you can say something?"

　　"It's better to talk while doing it!"

　　Qing Ji untied her belt neatly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had no choice but to obey.

　　Different from treating Shiranui, "old couple" like Aokiji and Higanbana can be more casual.

　　It’s already in your mouth, so it’s okay to be a little extra.

　　About an hour later——

　　Kyosuke Kousaka covered the somewhat tired Aoki with a blanket, stroked her hair, and coaxed her to sleep.

　　The red spider lily beside me was, as usual, trying to tidy up her slightly messy appearance.

　　When facing sideways, Kyosuke Kousaka could see Higanbana's snow-white, tender skin and beautiful lines.

　　Especially as he went up, the steepness of the line made Kousaka Kyousuke feel his body getting hot again...

　　"You've been so idle these days?"

　　"Isn't this my duty? Otherwise I would have gone to the Sea of ​​Eternal Life."

　　"Find the treasure for Lord Arakawa to revive, hehe..."

　　"Laugh, laugh as much as you want."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka "stabbed" the red spider lily again like before.

　　The look of the red spider lily is still indulgent.

　　This left Kyosuke Kousaka speechless.

　　If it weren't for the fact that she had a different expression when he was pressing on Higanbana just now, Kyosuke Kousaka would have felt like he was being ignored.

　　"I'm actually more curious about your attitude towards Goldfish Princess."

　　"I just treat her as my sister!"

　　Kyosuke Kosaka, who had already heard the sound of tank gunfire, hurriedly explained.

　　After tidying up her appearance, Higanbana turned around with a smile.

　　"Just a sister?"

　　"No one can predict what will happen in the future."

　　"Then I'll go ask Goldfish Princess."

　　"Stop teasing me - okay, I like Goldfish Princess, should this satisfy your curiosity?"

　　"It's as if you said it was so aggrieved."

　　"Let's talk about my upcoming trip to the Sea of ​​Eternal Life. I will spend a few days touring the sea. What do you want?"

　　"Bring me a living mermaid as a souvenir. I'm curious about how they achieve immortality."

　　"Your souvenir request is very special. I reject it."

　　"Then I don't want anything." Higanbana shrugged.

　　As he shrugged his shoulders, Kyosuke Kousaka immediately tried to suppress himself.

　　no way.

　　The bamboo shoots are so tempting!

　　With such a plump and fruitful thing in front of you, who wouldn’t be tempted?

　　Who said he was a man?

　　“…Higanbana.”

　　"The longer I know you, the more I feel that your true colors have been revealed too thoroughly."

　　Even the red spider lilies exclaimed in amazement.

　　Even so, she still walked up to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was comforting Aokiji to sleep, pretended not to understand Higanbana's words. He adjusted his posture, half of his body leaned on Higanbana's thigh, and began to deeply feel Higanbana's broad mind.

　　"Did Kagura do that?"

　　“……”

　　"laugh!"

　　Higanbana couldn't help but laugh out loud.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka kept hypnotizing himself, "I can't hear anything." He continued to concentrate on dealing with the things in front of him.

　　He knew that the red spider lily was quite sensitive.

　　It's just that I have good patience.

　　Therefore, as long as you use excellent skills to suppress the red spider lily, there will be no problem!

　　Hmm.

　　Higanbana tilted her head and looked at Kyosuke Kousaka who was working hard, and simply stretched out her free right hand into the distance.

　　The fruit banana was torn open just like that.

　　Higanbana looked at Kyosuke Kousaka's face idly, like an observer.

　　"It's like raising a strange pet. It's just that the desire is too strong and it's a bit annoying."

　　Very rarely, the red spider lily also caused trouble.

　　Although Higanbana didn't care much about matters of love and desire, she was troubled by Kyosuke Kousaka's insatiable demands.

　　It’s not that she doesn’t want to, but it makes her feel depressed every time it happens.

　　But the red spider lily still did not show any rejection.

　　Because another thought flashed through her mind, namely, "How long can this man's desire linger on her?"

　　Thinking about it this way, she felt it was necessary to do a good job in this regard.

　　She thought about it.

　　When that situation really happens one day, she might be able to laugh for a long time.

　　I was also looking forward to what expression the man in front of me would show at that time.

　　"Human life span is as short as that of flowers. It will be a pity when this flower withers."

　　The red spider lily was muttering to herself.

　　However, when she thought about the fact that Kyosuke Kousaka had promised to let her deal with the souls after his death, she didn't feel so regretful.

　　Then, let the new servants take care of the sea of ​​flowers for her every day~

　　If she was happy sometimes, it was not impossible for her to let the new servant hug her...

　　At sunset, the sun sets in the west.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who returned to the world of the living from the underworld, sniffed his hands and found that the faint fragrance was still there.

　　"The fragrance of the red spider lily is really pleasant. Just smelling it seems to make people feel very energetic. Unfortunately, nutrients are souls, so it would be too scary to plant it in the garden."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's heart.

　　Before leaving, he gave the red spider lily another dose of love energy.

　　Therefore, Higanbana also rolled her eyes at him.

　　Maybe he wanted to complain that his newly tidy appearance was messed up again?

　　Can he be blamed for this?

　　I can only blame the red spider lily itself.

　　Making him neither up nor down, wouldn't this be a strong dose of positive energy of love?

　　Leaving all that aside, today’s events were a perfect way to strengthen communication among the allies who previously supported Mount Suzuka, and we need to continue this in the future!

　　Then let’s go back!

　　Day 350

　　Kyosuke Kousaka no longer had the confidence he had after the intensified communication with his allies yesterday. He was in a complicated state of doubt about his life early in the morning.

　　At this moment, Sagiri was holding a drawing board and a pen and drawing quickly.

　　That's inspiration, inspiration is coming!

　　

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka does not want this inspiration to come from himself and his partners.

　　"Does Sagiri like painting?" Su Chang came over and asked in a low voice, not disturbing Sagiri who was obviously in a state of excitement.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke curled his lips and said, "If you like to draw, just draw it."

　　Anyway, the painting is in the bedroom, so try to be more tolerant.

　　By the way.

　　Yesterday, Kousaka Kyousuke had agreed to accompany Suyi Sushang, and Sagiri looked reluctant to leave, so Suyi suggested that they go together. Sagiri was very happy, but Kousaka Kyousuke was worried and asked Kagura to go along as well...

　　The final development is hard to describe.

　　All I can say is that Sagiri has a lot of unnecessary knowledge in her head that is not necessary for her age.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka really wanted to delete it.

　　"It's good to like painting." Su Yi was also very tolerant towards Sagiri.

　　Su Yi has always been very patient and kind to young children.

　　For younger ones like Komachi, Moe, Kei and Erri, Suyi usually speaks with a faint smile.

　　Normally, Su Yi represents a very natural and relaxed attitude.

　　You should laugh only when you want to laugh.

　　Under normal circumstances.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka had to tease Suyi before she would laugh.

　　"It's painted exactly the same...so amazing." Su Chang praised again.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was lost in thought over the half-covered characters created by Sagiri.

　　Who is it?

　　Looking at the magnificence in front of him...Kyosaka Kyosuke unconsciously turned his gaze to Su Yi.

　　Su Yi's cheeks blushed slightly, and she tilted her head slightly, pretending not to notice Kyosuke Kousaka's gaze.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's desire was immediately aroused.

　　He likes Su Yi's shy look.

　　It’s not that I don’t like someone with a bold personality like Su Chang, but once Su Yi’s dignified and quiet appearance reveals her shy face, the contrast is so beautiful that it is indescribable.

　　By the way, I wonder if I can draw Sagiri so vividly?

　　If not, how about he do it?

　　"Sagiri has her own interests now." Kagura was also very happy.

　　She thought that this way Sagiri would be able to adapt to life more and more~

　　Even so, Kagura decided to accompany Sagiri when Kyosuke Kousaka went to the manor today.

　　When they were alone, Kagura told Kyosuke Kousaka that she wanted to accompany Sagiri for a few days so that she could get along well with Komachi, Moe, Kei and others, so that she would feel at ease when she left later.

　　From this perspective, Kagura's "maternal instinct" is quite high.

　　Before heading to Mizube Tsukasa Manor.

　　Pochi-chan, who lives in the east room, has a look of despair on her face.

　　It’s time to go out.

　　Finally going out!!

　　"Sister, come on, isn't Sister Suchang by your side? If you are too scared, why not just follow Sister Suchang?"

　　Goto Jiri comforted Pochi-chan who seemed about to explode.

　　But Pochi-chan found it difficult to remain calm.

　　"Madam Sushang also has her own things to do... I can't, I can't keep bothering her. Besides, Master Kyosuke wants me to join the band, and I can't forget his instructions..."

　　Things were said hesitantly.

　　Goto Jiri was very surprised that her sister Pochi-chan's persistence was so strong.

　　It should be clear that she was prepared for a situation like her sister's collapse and fainting.

　　Goto Jiri didn't know that Pochi-chan was still very perseverant.

　　I used my willpower to not let my fear implicate my family.

　　"Kyosuke-sama has a good personality and is very kind to our family. Since he has asked me to do something, I must not let him down..."

　　Thank goodness, Pochi-chan still knows.

　　In particular, she is very aware that her family's difficult situation has become better because of Kyosuke Kousaka, so she is even more unwilling to make things difficult for her family members and disappoint Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"Pochi-chan——"

　　“Wow!”

　　As soon as the shouting outside started, Pochi-chan fell down as if she had exploded.

　　Goto Jiri was speechless.

　　"Sister, I just praised you."

　　After she finished speaking, she went outside to call her mother and asked her mother to carry her sister out.

　　Goto Jiri wanted to hold the baby himself, but unfortunately he didn't have enough strength.

　　Not long.

　　Su Shang excitedly took the fainted Pochi-chan from Michiyo, carried her on her back, and said cheerfully, "Pochi-chan, let's go! Goodbye Erli-chan, goodbye Aunt Michiyo—"

　　After saying that, she moved and jumped extremely quickly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

　　Michiyo and Goto Jiri, who were still trying to say goodbye, looked at each other.

　　"Madam Su Shang is truly heroic."

　　"Yes, Sister Su Shang is really heroic and handsome~"

　　Goto Jiri looked in the direction where Su Chang left with an expression of admiration.

　　Michiyo smiled.

　　In fact, she felt that the head of the family who was able to marry Su Chang was powerful enough.

　　At least in Michiyo's opinion, Su Shang is not a girl who can be easily convinced.

　　She thought, even if her husband became poor one day, Su Chang would definitely hunt and cook for him happily, right?

　　It is even more rare to find a husband who can treat such a good woman well.

　　The other side.

　　Su Chang was enthusiastically explaining Pochi-chan's condition to others.

　　"Pochi-chan was too nervous and fainted again, so I probably won't be able to say hello to everyone~"

　　“I feel like this is to be expected.”

　　Kousaka Kyosuke's beak is sharpened.

　　Although it sounds exaggerated, some things just happen.

　　Chitanda, Shizuko, Youtouhime and Byakulang, who were traveling with them, all had their mouths slightly open, and it seemed as if they were a little shocked.

　　Chitanda said: "Can Pochi-chan continue in this state..."

　　Shizuko: "I'm even more surprised that Pochi-chan hasn't convulsed yet. I remember she usually has hysterics."

　　Yao Dao Ji: "This is a sign of lack of courage. You need to practice more."

　　White Wolf: "Why don't you let Pochi-chan practice archery with me? Your mind will definitely become stronger!"

　　"Let her get used to it slowly. She's just an overly shy girl. There's no need to pay too much attention to her, lest she get even more nervous. So, for now, just pretend that Pochi-chan isn't here."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke jumped into laughter.

　　To be honest, he just wanted Pochi-chan to return to normal.

　　It just so happens that everyone in the band has a slightly weird personality, and maybe they can complement Pochi-chan.

　　Subconsciously having this intuition, Kyosuke Kousaka decided to do as he was told.

　　As for Pochi-chan’s troubles?

　　Skip.

　　"I've been so worried about your social anxiety. If that doesn't work, I'll do it myself."

　　The dark path of Kousaka Kyosuke.

　　Since the sunk cost of Pochi-chan is so high, he decided to take responsibility and get her ashore no matter what.

　　I don’t mean to become a social butterfly, just communicate with people normally and don’t think too much.

　　"Okay! Anyway, I will keep a close eye on Pochi-chan~"

　　Su Chang was still in high spirits.

　　Looking at the lovely smile on Su Shang's beautiful face, Kousaka Kyosuke couldn't help but smile: "Then I'll leave Pochi-chan to you."

　　"yes!"

　　"Set off."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka made the announcement and officially led his men forward.

　　A quarter of an hour later.

　　The group arrived at the location quickly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka gave Susho 100 wen for social expenses, and then went to Arakawa with Kagura to visit Kingohime.

　　Su Shang herself, took the gradually waking Pochi-chan to the band's gathering place.

　　Su Yi handles the affairs.

　　Chitanda and Shizuko went to do research, while Youtouhime and Hakurou were training their skills around them.

　　Everyone is so busy...

　　It was noon time.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was taking the shrunken goldfish with him and Kagura to visit Princess Kaguya in the bamboo forest.

　　But he found a paper crane flying towards him from the direction of Kyoto.

　　Fujiwara Michinaga's?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's heart trembled, he quickly took it, opened the paper crane and took a look at the contents, then secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

　　It turned out to be a reward from the Taoist priest.

　　The material rewards this time cannot be too much, otherwise it will be too eye-catching. The main focus is on politics.

　　"Who should I give it to? My brother-in-law is out of the question because he's too young. Makoto? No, he's just been promoted. He needs some experience and background to maximize the benefits..."

 247. Commendation/Pochi-chan and the Manor Band/Preparing to go to my wife's house

　　In an instant, my mind came up with a candidate who was very qualified and absolutely met the qualifications.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka stopped thinking about it immediately.

　　"What's wrong?" Goldfish Princess finally couldn't resist her curiosity and asked.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke looked at Kingohime's innocent face, which was quite subtle, but he still answered concisely: "It's about the court in Kyoto. They asked me what reward I want."

　　"Stop. I don't want to listen to this anymore. This is so boring."

　　"Okay, it's boring, but I still want to ask if you need any reward. You were also very brave in the last battle, I think you need to be rewarded."

　　"No need for any reward~Isn't this what I should do?" said Goldfish Girl.

　　Although Goldfish Princess took the initiative to change into her previous appearance, a small one, because she wanted to feel more relaxed.

　　But Goldfish Princess's thinking has not degenerated, she just is unwilling to think more actively.

　　Even so, her behavior and the way she handles things are more mature than before.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is very sympathetic.

　　Finally, he couldn't help but raise his hand and gently stroke Goldfish Girl's head.

　　"…Hey! What are you doing?"

　　"Since you don't want a reward, I'll give it to you myself."

　　"I haven't heard that the reward is just a pat on the head!"

　　"Didn't you hear about it today? How about I pick you up again?"

　　Kyosuke Kousaka crouched down, imagining the scene of himself lifting Goldfish up high in his head.

　　Da~

　　"…Idiot! Stop treating me like a child!"

　　The paper folding fan hit Kyosuke Kousaka's head lightly, making a crisp sound.

　　Goldfish puffed up her cheeks and looked a little angry.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke, who was beaten, didn't mind at all, and just said: "This commendation is a super generous reward for others."

　　"I think you're just making up an excuse to hug me."

　　"Not necessarily. Maybe I knew you would reject me so I just hugged Kagura... Hmm, so light."

　　"…I feel a little embarrassed to be carried by Kyousuke to see Kaguya-sama."

　　Kagura said this while being suddenly held by Kousaka Kyousuke and suspended in front of him.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke said, "Don't worry, I'll put it down before we get to the bamboo forest."

　　The road section from Shuibusi Manor to the bamboo forest is remote and there are almost no people there.

　　So it's safe.

　　Since he might often be considered a "lolicon" by his modern friends anyway, Kyosuke Kousaka might as well just admit it.

　　“…They will bully Kagura!”

　　Goldfish glared at Kyosuke Kousaka as if he were a criminal.

　　Unfortunately, Goldfish's appearance and height are not intimidating at all.

　　To be honest, it will only attract some crimes committed by lolita lovers.

　　But it doesn’t matter, he will protect Goldfish Girl!

　　“Hmm…”

　　Kagura opened her mouth slightly and wanted to speak, but felt that it seemed inappropriate to speak.

　　After all, no matter who you speak for, you will lose something.

　　In fact, Kagura was very happy.

　　After all, her wish is to stick with Kyosuke Kousaka, so the current situation is definitely very good for her.

　　"Okay, let's get going."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka brushed Kagura's beautiful ears with his mouth and continued walking forward.

　　As he walked, he changed Kagura's posture, placing her on his arms to sit steadily, and that was all.

　　This is the most comfortable thing for Kagura, and Kyosuke Kousaka has experience with it.

　　Goldfish stared with eyes wide open, pouting secretly, without saying anything more.

　　"I don't care~"

　　Anyway, the three of them continued on their way.

　　When they arrived at the bamboo forest, Kyosuke Kousaka put Kagura down.

　　"Let's go."

　　"Um."

　　Kagura responded obediently.

　　Goldfish secretly puffed her cheeks towards Kyosuke Kousaka, but ended up looking at Kyosuke Kousaka who was looking at her.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke smiled strangely: "Ponyo, I can't help it."

　　"Hey! What do you want to do?!"

　　The goldfish girl immediately sensed something was wrong and panicked. She stepped back reflexively and finally tried to turn around and run with her short legs.

　　Unfortunately, this reaction speed is still too slow for Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　He grabbed Goldfish Princess by the waist and held her in his arms.

　　"Go!"

　　"Kyosuke you——"

　　Knowing what Kyosuke Kousaka was going to do next, Goldfish Princess felt embarrassed and angry, and kept hitting Kyosuke Kousaka's chest with her little fists.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was not afraid at all. He hugged Goldfish and walked forward.

　　"Kaguya-sama, Kingohime, Kagura and I are here to play!"

　　"Eh? Goldfish, why are you…"

　　“Ahhhhh—”

　　Goldfish met Kaguya's puzzled and strange eyes, and started hammering Kousaka Kyosuke's chest again.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was all smiles, not caring at all about his small fist that could barely break an egg.

　　For him, teasing Goldfish Girl is a pleasure.

　　"Soon, I will revive Lord Arakawa for you."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said to Goldfish in his heart.

　　Then he took Kagura, hugged Goldfishhime, and walked towards Kaguya with a smile.

　　The view turns to the other side.

　　Su Chang brought Bochi-chan to get to know the people in the band briefly.

　　"Pochi-chan? You're good at playing the guitar, right? Would you mind showing off a little?"

　　Xingge, who is currently the core of the band and is responsible for handling various issues of the band together with her sister Hongxia, suggested.

　　Seeing how timid Pochi-chan was, almost burrowing into the ground, she was very skeptical about Pochi-chan's ability.

　　But since Kyosuke Kousaka wants Pochi-chan to join the band, she will definitely not refuse.

　　What's more, she is currently considered... - In short, we must handle the relationship with this new band member well!

　　As for why Pochi-chan is so good at playing the guitar, she is too lazy to dwell on it.

　　“I, I…”

　　"Pochi-chan's skills are not bad, but her performance on the spot is too bad. She can't stand everyone's attention."

　　"So Pochi-chan is so fun!"

　　When Hiroi Kikuri heard Su Shang say this, she immediately became interested.

　　Bang!

　　“Gah!”

　　Before Pochi-chan could show a frightened expression, a paper fan was hit on Hiroi Kikuri's head.

　　Xingge said angrily, "Don't intimidate the new team members!"

　　“Yes, yes.”

　　Hiroi Kikuri covered her head and responded quickly.

　　Pochi-chan's fear was even deeper, but she tried hard to suppress it.

　　"How terrible! Captain Xingge likes to beat up other team members. Is that the Showa style? What should I do?"

　　"Can't you bear everyone's gaze? How about we step away and you play by yourself?"

　　Hong Xia suggested.

　　As soon as she saw Pochi-chan's posture, she actually had some guesses.

　　Now that Su Chang has said it, she can only say that her guess was really accurate.

　　"No, no need to do that! I can just hide in the corner next to the pavilion and play..."

　　Pochi-chan said hurriedly.

　　Kita Ikuyo was surprised: "Are you sure this isn't bullying Pochi-chan?"

　　"No, I'm usually like this..."

　　Not daring to talk to Kita Ikuyo, a girl with an obviously sunny personality, Pochi-chan's gaze became even more vague.

　　Xingge was in a headache: "It's not appropriate for you to do that. Why don't you just play according to the situation on the spot?"

　　"I'm so sorry, so sorry for causing trouble to everyone!"

　　Pochi-chan kept bowing and apologizing.

　　She was really too embarrassed to come here and cause trouble for everyone.

　　She really should commit seppuku.

　　"How about finding a wooden box to cover Pochi-chan?" Yamada Ryo suddenly said.

　　Pochi-chan's eyes lit up: "Yeah! This way I can play normally!"

　　"I'll go find—"

　　As soon as Su Chang finished speaking, her body moved quickly.

　　When Pochi saw Su Chang disappear, her whole body froze instantly.

　　Yes, since Su Shang, the person who knew her best, was not around, she began to panic.

　　How should I get along with everyone?

　　How about something to chat about?

　　"Pochi-chan..."

　　"yes!"

　　Seeing Hongxia asking herself, Pochi-chan immediately straightened her back and responded quickly.

　　Hong Xia was quite embarrassed: "...Sit down and have a cup of tea first."

　　"yes!"

　　Pochi-chan said quickly again.

　　Hiroi Kikuri looked at Pochi-chan's obedient attitude and wanted to tease her very much.

　　But her senior Xingge was watching her closely, so she didn’t dare to speak.

　　"Pochi-chan, how do your skills compare to Lord Kyosuke?" Yamada Ryo didn't hesitate at all.

　　"There's no comparison! Kyosuke-sama's guitar playing is like it has life! I can feel the emotions in every note..."

　　Pochi-chan seemed to have been activated and started talking loudly.

　　oh?

　　Everyone in the band was surprised.

　　Xingge said, "Kyosuke-sama has just started learning guitar, right?"

　　"He said he learned it from an excellent guitarist at the manor, and then tried to surpass him..."

　　“——？！”

　　"puff!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri looked at Xingge who suddenly fell silent and couldn't help laughing.

　　"Senior has actually been surpassed by Kyousuke-sama!"

　　Hiroi Kikuri, who did not believe that Pochi-chan would lie or that Kousaka Kyosuke would brag, immediately realized that Hoshige had suddenly become "useless".

　　“I’ve only been studying for a short period of time…”

　　Xingge was indeed caught in a vortex of self-doubt.

　　At this time, she was afraid to hear Kyosuke Kousaka playing.

　　Once her self-confidence is gone, will she ever touch the guitar again?

　　"So how good is Kyousuke-sama's bass playing ability?"

　　"Not really, not sure."

　　Pochi-chan became timid again and answered hesitantly.

　　Hiroi Kikuri laughed again: "I think Kyousuke-sama will still be very good at it. After all, he has a strong sense of music and has learned musical instruments since he was a child~"

　　Xingge's face darkened: "Is there nothing to be proud of?!"

　　"Kiri-sister, please just think about not being surpassed by Kyousuke-sama in too many things. If you are too bad, you will be despised."

　　Hongxia also advised helplessly.

　　dislike?!

　　Hiroi Kikuri's smile froze and she suddenly became afraid.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka said that he would take care of them when they didn't find a home in a few years, but if she herself was fired due to her incompetence during this period, that would not be a good thing.

　　"It seems that Master Kyousuke wants to keep us as long-term servants, so our own abilities cannot be too bad."

　　"We should listen to Master Kyousuke's playing before we can judge."

　　Yamada Ryo said.

　　Kita Ikuyo blinked and said, "Senior Liang is really serious..."

　　Hiroi Kikuri said, "Is this how devoted you are to Kyousuke-sama, Ryo?"

　　"Yes, I take it very seriously."

　　"...Hey, something feels wrong."

　　Hongxia was the first to suspect Yamada Ryo.

　　Yamada Ryo said: "I really mean it."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka does meet her standards for a spouse, so she naturally does not reject him.

　　In addition, Kyosuke Kousaka's emphasis on the band was indeed obvious to all.

　　She also wanted to try to respond.

　　Mainly, it will be easier to ask Kousaka Kyousuke to help make more special basses after the relationship has improved~

　　Well, at the same time, I also want to hear what Kyosuke Kousaka thinks about music.

　　“…I think I guessed something.”

　　Hongxia narrowed her eyes.

　　Yamada Ryo turned his head away, avoiding meeting Nijixia's gaze.

　　Pochi-chan, who didn't quite understand what everyone was saying, looked confused.

　　Seriously? Take it seriously?

　　Sincerity?

　　What is this talking about?

　　Of course, the shy Pochi-chan didn't ask.

　　When Su Chang came over excitedly with the wooden box in her arms, she hid inside the box and happily started playing...

　　It's evening time.

　　He had already finished his emotional exchanges with Kingohime and Kaguya-hime and had returned to his residence with his other partners.

　　He didn't need to ask about Pochi-chan.

　　Because Su Chang started chattering as soon as she returned to the bedroom.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke agreed with a smile, thinking about the information that Fujiwara Michinaga had conveyed today.

　　There is no way. What I do next may not make some relatives too satisfied.

　　Day 351

　　Kyosuke Kousaka went to meet Fujishikibu alone early in the morning.

　　Fujishikibe was a little surprised that Kyosuke Kousaka did not bring Kagura or Sagiri with him, and she also felt something was wrong.

　　"Master Kyousuke, have you eaten yet?"

　　"Well, I don't know if I've ever eaten it..."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka, who was still considering how to speak, looked at Fujishikibu, who was only wearing a thin white inner garment and a light purple outer coat, and his eyes were unconsciously attracted by something.

　　What exactly is it?

　　It should be justice.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka couldn't help but walk behind Fujishikibu and start massaging her early in the morning.

　　Anyway, start from the place that makes her most tired!

　　“……”

　　Fujishikibu remained silent, with his eyes slightly closed, and was very curious about the purpose of Kyosuke Kousaka's visit.

　　Most likely it has something to do with family.

　　It can be seen that it is not an urgent matter.

　　I don’t know what it is?

　　It was not until a quarter of an hour later that Fujishikibu had a serious conversation with Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　"I want to take you home."

　　"Master Kyosuke, if you have anything to say, just tell me. I am willing to listen..."

　　"Nothing. I think my father-in-law is usually quite free, so I'll take you to see him."

　　“……”

　　Fujishikibe was slightly stunned, and had a vague guess.

　　My father was dismissed from his post by the Ministry of Shikibu after Emperor Kazan abdicated, and he did not accept his fate for a long time.

　　Because of this, the family became increasingly impoverished and had no choice but to ask her to write a poem for her current husband.

　　Back to the topic.

　　My husband probably wouldn't casually talk about his father's leisurely life, so...

　　"Let's get ready and go?" Kyosuke Kousaka asked again.

　　Fujishikibe nodded slightly.

　　Since my husband is urging me, I should not be too willful.

　　But she couldn't help but worry again. Didn't her brother already have enough arrangements? And now...

　　Kyosuke Kousaka ignored all this.

　　He just does whatever he sees fit.

　　Some things cannot be arranged casually. The waters related to the court are very complicated. It is better to find an experienced person who can handle it.

 248. Attitude towards the court/Familiar Sagiri/Haruno and Komachi

　　Kyosuke Kousaka showed no sign of wavering in his decision.

　　After bidding farewell to the other companions in the bedroom and helping Fujishikibe into the ox cart, his thoughts had not changed at all.

　　"I think it's better to have a calm and relaxed personality like my father-in-law Daichi. My uncles Changwu and Changhe have high aspirations. They know how to judge the situation and have good political skills, but let's forget about it."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head secretly.

　　There is really no need to get involved in politics in this era.

　　If it's not necessary, don't do it.

　　The so-called political struggle in this era was truly a battle between the royal family, nobles, and others.

　　People who are not of the same status as them only need to stand in line and there is no need to do anything else.

　　Just like Kyosuke Kousaka is now.

　　Even if there were no current problems such as the hidden dangers of Mount Suzuka and the Yamata no Orochi, there was a high probability that he had been drinking, reciting poems, and composing couplets with the Taoist priest's vassals in the past.

　　After all, there is really nothing to do during normal times.

　　Even if there is something to do, they may do it slowly given their leisurely attitude.

　　Unless the situation is really critical and the blade is against your neck.

　　Therefore, it is enough to act in a slacking-off manner in the court.

　　There is no need to be ambitious.

　　Be prudent and protect yourself, just keep a low profile.

　　Coincidentally, Kyosuke Kousaka knew that Fujishikibu's father wanted to be an official, but his temperament was similar to that of most of the older people in the court.

　　This is the kind of person who just wants the status that an official position confers and a certain satisfaction that a salary brings, but has no other ambitions.

　　Of course, I will help to complete it.

　　"My father-in-law is still young, but even the youngest and most enthusiastic people will gradually become depressed when they have nothing to do."

　　"Thank you, Lord Kyosuke, for your concern for my father's condition..."

　　"That's what you deserve. Don't thank me anymore."

　　While comforting her, Kyosuke Kousaka unconsciously put his arms around Fujishikibu's waist.

　　He did not overstep any boundaries in his actions.

　　At this time, both of them were staying in the ox cart, so it was impossible for them to be intimate with each other casually. It was just a simple communication.

　　When you are outside, it is necessary to control your emotions.

　　"By the way, was Sagiri okay yesterday?"

　　"It doesn't look like there's anything wrong with it, except for the painting..."

　　"Ahem, I quite like watching it, please don't mind it too much."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke started to cough dryly.

　　Although Sagiri's paintings do not reveal the key points, the degree of roughness is really beyond imagination.

　　Especially the cute two-dimensional style really makes people feel the blood boiling.

　　Fortunately, the only man who can appreciate her is Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Then there's nothing much to say.

　　support!

　　Absolutely support!

　　"I have nothing to do with her, but Sagiri always makes people feel a little strange."

　　"Tolerance, understanding, and love...there will be absolutely no problem with this!"

　　"Oh……"

　　Fujishikibe lowered his head and chuckled.

　　She really didn't have much objection to Sagiri's hobby.

　　After all, the scope of activities is limited, and the scope of dissemination is naturally limited as well.

　　Besides, Fujishikibu thought it was actually inappropriate to care about such things.

　　"It is precisely because Lord Kyousuke allows everyone to live according to their own wishes that the bedroom is so harmonious and peaceful, and everyone is happy with each other."

　　Yes, in Fujishikibe's opinion, Kyosuke Kousaka's thoughts have not changed in this regard, and he still supports everyone in pursuing the life they want as before.

　　Since this is the case, we should be more tolerant and understanding of each other.

　　Frankly speaking, Fujishikibe considered this kind of thing to be extremely "treasonous".

　　To say that he is willful is an exaggeration.

　　But after gradually adapting, Fujishikibu felt it was so natural, which was really a magical thing.

　　Seeing that Fujishikibu really didn't care, Kousaka Kyosuke was very happy.

　　Since the conservative Fujishikibu doesn't care, that's a good start.

　　Who knows, one day everyone will be able to naturally appreciate Sagiri’s great illustrations.

　　Thinking about this delicate event with such great interest, until the two finally arrived at their destination, Kyosuke Kousaka asked the maid to support Fujishikibu, who was wearing a city maid's hat, into her former residence.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke himself?

　　He met with his father-in-law Fujiwara no Tametoki and his brother-in-law Fujiwara no Koreki.

　　The content of the meeting was to ask the father-in-law whether he wanted to become an official?

　　Even though I am almost 100% sure that Fujiwara Tametoki will agree, I still have to ask for his opinion when it is necessary.

　　Maybe Fujiwara doesn't need it now?

　　If that is the case, the only thing we can do is pass the reward to the other most suitable person and try to ensure maximum benefits.

　　What a pity, the probability is frighteningly low, right?

　　Which noble of this era doesn't like to be an official?

　　Just like the local officials that Su Shang mentioned.

　　No matter how bad the place outside Kyoto is, as long as you become an official, you can always get benefits.

　　Therefore, if there is the temptation of an official position, there is a high probability that there will be scattered nobles willing to accept it and take up the position without hesitation.

　　Of course, officials who are forced to take up the position due to political struggles are exceptions.

　　The view turns to the other side - the bedroom.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's departure did not make the surroundings deserted, it was still very lively.

　　Sagiri, who just joined the dormitory, has opened the door to a new world in the past few days. She is becoming more energetic and familiar with this strange environment and the companions around her whose names she can barely remember.

　　"Hehe... Komachi is so cute. I want to draw her cuteness vividly."

　　“……”

　　Komachi, who was standing not far from Sagiri, tilted her head and leaned over to take a look out of curiosity, and just in time she saw the painting of herself changing clothes in the bathhouse.

　　Sagiri is using a thick brush to make the lines more realistic, making "Komachi" in the painting more and more lively and more... seductive? ?

　　ah.

　　Komachi opened her little mouth wide, and her sharp fangs were revealed quietly and naturally.

　　She was in a special state.

　　How to say it?

　　Didn’t Komachi realize that she would look so good when she changed her clothes?

　　I wonder if this is her narcissism?

　　A while passed...

　　Komachi came to her senses and realized that she could not disturb Sagiri who was concentrating on painting, so she quietly left Sagiri again, without any movement during the whole process.

　　"Hmm? Komachi?"

　　"It's okay~ It's okay~"

　　Just then, she met Kagura who came over with some pastries. Komachi hurriedly waved her hand and whispered.

　　She understood the meaning of "What's wrong?" in Kagura's words, so she gave the correct answer quickly.

　　After hearing Komachi's answer, Kagura nodded slightly, then continued to act and placed the pastry next to Sagiri.

　　Sagiri was laughing and waving the paintbrush, and she was in a special state.

　　Feeling that she was increasingly disturbing others, Kagura simply cast a silencing barrier.

　　Because of this, the mother's room in the bedroom became much quieter.

　　Phew~

　　Komachi breathed a sigh of relief for some reason.

　　"I'm scared when Sagiri laughs... She's in the same situation as my brother who had what I think is called chuunibyou a few years ago."

　　Komachi almost started to wonder if something went wrong.

　　After thinking about it, she couldn't help but go and take a look at her brother Hikigaya.

　　Today, Hikigaya is resting, and he is following Kyosuke Kousaka's example and accompanying his wives one after another.

　　Komachi found Hikigaya and watched him from afar fishing with a cute silver-haired "woman" at the fishing temple... and then quietly retreated.

　　Alas~

　　Komachi used her good eyesight to see her brother having fun with a boy named Ayaka, and she felt very complicated.

　　"My brother is a coward!"

　　Komachi complained in her heart and planned to go look for her mother again.

　　As for her other sisters-in-law, Komachi visits them almost every day.

　　Then, since today was the day when their brother took turns to accompany them, Komachi definitely didn't want to disturb him.

　　As a result, I met Shizuka Hiratsuka holding a piece of cloth on the road.

　　"Sister Jing."

　　"Oh, it's Komachi, are you going home?"

　　"I want to go home and see my mom and my future brothers and sisters~"

　　"You're such a good child. I'm sure you'll be a very good sister in the future." Shizuka Hiratsuka exclaimed.

　　After living here for a while, Shizuka Hiratsuka has become more and more relaxed.

　　Apart from occasionally visiting Yuigahama Yui, a student working outside the house, he was too lazy to go outside.

　　Because this is indeed a very suitable place to relax.

　　In addition, in order to get familiar with each of your companions, you will inevitably have to spend a lot of time on socializing.

　　Overall, Shizuka Hiratsuka has adapted well to life.

　　"Thank you for the compliment, Sister Jing~ Um - Sister Jing, do you want to make clothes?"

　　"Yes, sometimes you have to learn to make a beautiful dress. What do you think of the colors and patterns?"

　　"Very good! Sister Jing, are you going to make some kind of clothes out of it?"

　　"Wedding dress!"

　　"Wedding dress... That's great. Komachi also wants to wear a wedding dress one day."

　　Unconsciously, Komachi fell into a subtle fantasy.

　　Because Kyosuke Kousaka and she have not had a formal relationship yet, she feels that she has not officially married Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　Besides, Komachi sometimes still fantasizes about having a small wedding.

　　It doesn’t need to be big, just a few witnesses will be enough.

　　That is true perfection.

　　But it's still inappropriate in this world...

　　"Don't worry! If you want to wear it, just tell me and I'll make one for you!" When Shizuka Hiratsuka saw Komachi's tender face, she reflexively became "soft-hearted" and couldn't help but make a promise.

　　Komachi was a little embarrassed: "...Thank you, Sister Jing. I will tell you when that day comes."

　　"Haha, then let me put it on first~"

　　Hiratsuka Shizuka couldn't help but laugh out loud.

　　When she thought about the fact that she was about to get married, she was so happy that she almost flew!

　　She got married!

　　She got married!!

　　"Well, Sister Jing, I'll be leaving first?"

　　"goodbye."

　　Shizuka Hiratsuka generously stretched out her free hand, shook it, and said goodbye with a smile.

　　Komachi also waved her hand happily and continued walking towards the east room's residence.

　　When they were almost reaching their residence, Komachi happened to run into Haruno who was coming out of another room - Komachi's parents' residence was adjacent to Haruno's parents' residence, so it was normal for them to run into each other.

　　"Komachi? Going to see your mother?"

　　"Yes."

　　"Then there's no need to go back. Our mother and Aunt Reina are having a girls' gathering together."

　　"It's a women's club for expectant mothers. It's awesome!"

　　"Don't talk about this, let's go for a walk together~"

　　Yang No smiled, took Komachi's hand without saying anything and walked forward.

　　Compared to her younger sister Yukino, Haruno also likes Komachi very much.

　　It's not because of her future husband, but because Komachi has a very likable personality. However, it is also because of this reason that she is loved by her future husband and everyone else.

　　“Hehehe~~”

　　Komachi, with Haruno holding her hand, hummed a melodious tune happily, looking very calm and natural.

　　Haruno couldn't help but sigh: "Komachi should just be my sister."

　　"Okay~ But Sister Yang Nuo can't forget Sister Yukino either."

　　"Eh? So, does Komachi like me or Yukino?"

　　"That's a very profound question. It stumps Komachi. Well, well, I've thought about it. Komachi likes both of them!"

　　"What a cunning answer."

　　Yono chuckled and didn't continue to ask Komachi any embarrassing questions.

　　After all, don’t normal people prefer people who have known them for a long time?

　　Walking and chatting.

　　Haruno and Komachi arrived at a quiet little garden.

　　The garden is planted with clusters of wisteria flowers, and their enthusiastic blooming posture makes the surrounding scenery more charming.

　　The two of them sat on a stone bench, chatting occasionally.

　　Since their spouses are both Kyosuke Kosaka, we ended up talking about him unconsciously.

　　"Just now, Komachi, you should have run into your sister Shizuka, right? She's very excited about getting married. What do you think about getting married? If you don't dare to tell anyone else, you can tell me."

　　"…I really want to marry Kyousuke-sama."

　　"You want others to witness and bless you, right?"

　　Haruno saw some of Komachi's thoughts.

　　She is very clear about it.

　　As modern people, isn't it normal to want a formal process to conclude a marriage?

　　“Eh…”

　　Komachi opened her mouth, but suddenly couldn't speak.

　　Yang Nai burst out laughing: "Leave it to me. How can we let the person involved speak for us in this matter? It's better for me, a third party, to help speak for us."

　　"Third party... Sister Yang No, your words are so ambiguous."

　　“It’s not really ambiguous~”

　　Yang Nai looked amused.

　　She thought that she had indeed interfered in her sister's relationship.

　　Although it is normal in this era, she still feels a little guilty.

　　It is absolutely correct to call it a "third party".

　　"——No! Sister Yang Nao, you don't have to tell me these things..."

　　Suddenly, Komachi came to her senses and hurriedly explained.

　　She didn't want to trouble Kyosuke Kousaka, and she didn't want Yono to stand up for her and make Kyosuke Kousaka have some thoughts about her.

　　"It's okay. Lord Kyosuke won't mind this. What he cares about most is that you don't love him."

　　"No! Absolutely not!"

　　Komachi firmly denies it.

　　She likes Kousaka Kyousuke very much. According to the ranking, her brother can barely be ranked with Kousaka Kyousuke, but Komachi begins to doubt that if her brother doesn't work harder, he will fall behind.

　　"That's it. Let me tell you. Who doesn't have the dream of getting married beautifully?"

　　Yang Nai smiled.

　　In my head, I unconsciously thought of some of the beautiful things I had done with Kousaka Kyousuke before...

 249. Haruno's Thoughts/Fujishikibe's Father's Wishes/Follow-up

　　Before I knew it, almost half a year has passed. When I counted carefully, it has been almost half a year since I came to Kyoto.

　　When he thought of it inadvertently, Yang Nai couldn't help but sigh.

　　At that time, Yang No and her father and mother stayed in Heijokyo for half a year. Now, they have been living in Kyoto for almost half a year. It has been almost a year since they came to this era, and so many things have happened.

　　Time flies so fast, it makes people feel complicated.

　　Even Yang No, who thought she wouldn't feel sentimental, would occasionally fall into this vortex of memories.

　　It was especially magical when I thought about how I had only known the current head of the family for less than half a year and we had already established a relationship.

　　"Fortunately, Lord Kyousuke's desire is strong enough, otherwise it would be really difficult to deal with."

　　Yang Nai thought again.

　　After hearing Xiangzi mention some things about Kyosuke Kousaka in the past, she truly realized that Kyosuke Kousaka was a pretty good person with desires.

　　If you have no desires or demands, it would probably be difficult to get along with others.

　　Considering that he had almost no contact with women for nearly twenty years, Yangno thought that Kyosuke Kousaka might have been rather cold at the beginning.

　　At least the attitude towards women should be similar to that towards men.

　　As for now?

　　From Yangno's observation, it seems that Kousaka Kyosuke is indeed just like a normal man. He is more tolerant towards beautiful women. Of course, the prerequisite is that they have a "good personality".

　　Because sometimes beautiful women in the mansion were sent to work in other manors.

　　From this we can see that the advantage of appearance may just add a few points.

　　This can be said to be very logical.

　　But, this is actually quite good.

　　Yang No has enjoyed enough "benefits" in this regard, and her relationship with Kousaka Kyousuke has been confirmed, and the future situation is finally determined.

　　At the moment, I am just leisurely passing by, and I don’t think about doing anything.

　　My main goals at this stage are to take care of my pregnant mother, continue my relationship with Kyosuke Kousaka, properly handle the affairs of the mansion, and maintain good relationships with other people.

　　Well, that should be all.

　　By the way.

　　Yono has not forgotten her sister Yukino, but she just feels that there is no need to care about her as much as before.

　　After all, Yukino's current husband cares about her more than Haruno does, so why should Haruno continue to pay attention to her?

　　Excessive care is not a good thing.

　　What's more, wasting extra time on other useless things is definitely a waste of effort, and Yang really doesn't like it.

　　Now, at this moment——

　　Yang No saw that Komachi wanted to have a small wedding, so naturally she planned to talk to Kyosuke Kousaka on her behalf.

　　Although in this era, marriage is a matter of great importance to status, but to Kyosuke Kousaka, this matter probably means nothing at all.

　　The phrase that Kousaka Kyosuke often says is "If others can't see it, then there's no problem."

　　Very typical individualistic thinking.

　　Therefore, it was no big deal for Kyosuke Kousaka to put aside worldly opinions and hold a wedding for his beloved Komachi.

　　But Komachi still felt uneasy.

　　While Yang Noi was thinking about various things aimlessly in her head, she bit her lip for a while, but finally couldn't help but speak.

　　"...Sister Yang No, I don't really need it."

　　"That's fine. No problem at all."

　　Without even a second thought, Haruno readily accepted Komachi's implicit and explicit rejection.

　　Huh?

　　Komachi opened her mouth slightly, and the words of persuasion she wanted to say were choked in her mouth, and she suddenly fell into a subtle silence.

　　She looked at Yang Noi suspiciously, and finally spoke after several seconds.

　　"It seems like Sister Yang No may have other methods..."

　　"Didn't I just say that to you? All girls have the dream of getting married beautifully, and I am one of them~"

　　"ah?!"

　　Komachi understood immediately, her face was slightly confused and dazed, she had no idea what to say.

　　Yang Nai covered her mouth and chuckled: "Although I am not young anymore, I still dream of having a wedding with a full sense of ceremony, even if there are only a few witnesses."

　　Komachi was silent. This was exactly what she was thinking.

　　"So, Haruno-nee has the ability to read minds? This is really surprising..."

　　Komachi muttered to herself, feeling a little uneasy, but not knowing what else to do.

　　You can't just tell Yang Noi not to do it, right?

　　What a headache.

　　Yang No herself is rather heartless.

　　What she said did contain true feelings, and she was quite sure that it was no problem to say that she wanted to hold a small wedding in her own name.

　　It wasn't a formal wedding, so what did it matter?

　　Besides, Haruno was not unaware of what kind of personality Kyosuke Kousaka was, at least she knew part of it.

　　That's why she would do it.

　　Otherwise she wouldn't make herself uncomfortable.

　　"Let's just decide it. Anyway, don't worry too much, because it's not just you and me, there are other people who have similar ideas to us, right?"

　　Haruno still comforted Komachi a little.

　　In her opinion, as long as the matter was not too troublesome, there would be no problem in asking Kyosuke Kousaka directly for help.

　　As Kyosuke Kousaka himself often tells everyone, if you have anything to say, you can speak to him directly.

　　Yang was very obedient.

　　Just say whatever you want to say.

　　——After all, Kousaka Kyosuke is the head of the family. What he says is what he means. He will not speak nonsense or do things that he does not keep.

　　To be honest, Haruno really thinks that Kyosuke Kousaka's "masculinity" is extremely high.

　　Where does masculinity manifest itself?

　　Mainly in terms of words and actions.

　　Just take the present moment for example. He is indeed very responsible towards the partner with whom he has established a relationship. He even sets a date with his teacher, Hiratsuka Shizuka.

　　This really makes Yang Nao not know whether to complain or not...

　　Of course, this aspect only reflects Kyosuke Kosaka's sense of responsibility.

　　What proves Kyosuke Kosaka's strength even more is his heroic performance in many battles.

　　Even though Yang Nai had never seen it before, he would still have some insights every time he heard Su Chang, who participated in the battle, talk about it.

　　"This time, Kyousuke-sama almost died together with that Otakemaru at the last moment."

　　Yang said secretly.

　　According to Su Shang, there was no need for Kyosuke Kousaka to hurry so fast, but Kyosuke Kousaka did it anyway.

　　Doesn't this fully prove Kyosuke Kousaka's bravery?

　　Anyway, this fits well with Yang No's definition of a man.

　　"...You're so cunning, Sister Yang."

　　In the end, Komachi did not object to what Haruno said.

　　Because she couldn't speak for the other people in the bedroom, right?

　　But Komachi felt very embarrassed.

　　"It was obviously my own selfish desire, but it ended up causing Onee-san to go out on a limb. What if Kyousuke-sama cares about this... well, Kyousuke-sama doesn't seem like such a petty man at all."

　　Komachi couldn't think any further when she was halfway through.

　　——After all, Komachi has been with Kyosuke Kousaka for almost a year, so she knows very well what kind of person Kyosuke Kousaka is.

　　At least, Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't lose his temper over some trivial matter.

　　No, I never lost my temper with them at all.

　　No matter what, Komachi has great faith in Kyosuke Kousaka's character and personality!

　　at the same time.

　　After finishing his conversation with his father-in-law Fujiwara no Tametoshi and his brother-in-law Fujiwara no Koreki, Kousaka Kyosuke almost sneezed when he was about to go see Fujishiki's family.

　　He didn't know which partner missed him so deeply, but he wanted to respond.

　　Especially because of the relationship with Kamisama Yui during this period, Kyosuke Kousaka can sometimes feel certain situations of his partner more clearly.

　　"The emotion is so strong that when we calm down, we need to carefully check who it is, and then patiently accompany and comfort them, and help them if possible..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's thoughts.

　　He quickly passed over his thoughts and continued to look at Fujiwara Tametoki with a smile.

　　"Sir, if you have any ideas, why not speak up? And let Weigui and I observe and learn from them?"

　　"...Lord Kyosuke, I'm not afraid of you laughing at me. Although I'm old now, I still want to contribute to the court."

　　Fujiwara Tametoki understood the meaning behind Kousaka Kyosuke's words and expressed his thoughts with a wry smile.

　　Upon hearing this, Kousaka Kyosuke showed an expression of admiration: "As expected of you, Lord Shi, you are still thinking about serving the court all the time..."

　　But in his heart he muttered, "Father-in-law, you are really energetic. Isn't it good to brag and recite poetry with others?"

　　Be aware that doing important things can easily lead to disputes.

　　It would be bad if you were cheated by others.

　　It would be better to hold a sinecure like the father-in-law of the earth.

　　Okay, I overestimated my father-in-law Fujiwara Tametoki. I never thought that he didn't like to slack off and do nothing like other nobles.

　　This seems a bit unqualified no matter how you look at it.

　　In any case, in Kyosuke Kousaka's eyes, a qualified noble must know how to slack off, and it would be best if he did nothing.

　　"Father, please don't overwork yourself."

　　Fujiwara no Koreki was quite helpless.

　　After the conversation, he understood that Kousaka Kyosuke was thinking of letting his father take up an official position in the imperial court, and he was naturally very happy.

　　After all, there is an official in the court whose influence is unique.

　　I believe that as soon as the news of my father becoming an official gets out, this threshold will soon be broken down.

　　Who knows, my father might be actively introduced to concubines, so I have to be careful...that scene will be really a headache then.

　　Having already imagined what the situation would be like in the future, Weigui was planning to actively make various preparations.

　　"In fact, you are still young, so you can't waste all the hard work you have put into studying for so many years."

　　"I have devoted myself to studying these years, and have always wanted to improve the local environment and make the people live and work in peace and contentment..."

　　For some reason, Fujiwara no Tametoki fell into an indescribable state of saintliness.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was completely speechless.

　　"Please, father-in-law, just live your own life and don't worry about other people."

　　The so-called "people" in this era are really not so easy to manage.

　　After all, in this era of scarce resources and most areas being poor and mountainous, it is very difficult to expect the common people to have simple customs.

　　If you are serious, the "common people" in the world of Onmyoji can be considered villains in some ways.

　　For example, the messenger of God Huang was beaten up by those simple and honest common people and finally put into a pig cage as a sacrifice.

　　There is also the blue lantern that Kyosuke Kousaka is familiar with.

　　Qingxuande, who was a human in her previous life, just liked to tell stories, but she was treated as a weirdo and eventually her and her collection of books were burned.

　　Izuna Tenma is also a good example.

　　The golden feathers make the monsters afraid of the fighting power of humans.

　　It's really speechless.

　　Who else?

　　Oh, there are those who were bewitched by the former lord of Xingyuan Castle to kill Shiranui, those who bewitched Yaobikuni to eat mermaid flesh, those who used Ootenzu as a wish-making machine... There are countless series of "common people".

　　Although there is no shortage of good people, unfortunately, the number of bad people seems to be even greater.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is in charge of public security, so he has naturally seen how bad some people can be when they have bad intentions.

　　Therefore, it is not an easy task to manage these people who have many minds.

　　"In fact, this is also the goal of many adults. Unfortunately, the scarcity of resources in the world always makes it difficult..."

　　Kyosuke Takasaka's humorous speech.

　　Now, let’s put out the fire.

　　He was really worried that his father-in-law would dream of doing something big and end up causing rebellion.

　　Yes, rebellion.

　　Although the imperial court's rule was stable during this era, various disturbances still occurred.

　　It just depends on the scale.

　　It's like each powerful country has its own rules, and sometimes the name of the Fujiwara clan has no deterrent power.

　　"Haha, yes, I understand that, so let's just let things take their own course."

　　Fujiwara Tametoki sighed when he heard what Kousaka Kyosuke said.

　　He's not stupid.

　　I know how difficult it is to ensure that the people live and work in peace and contentment.

　　"Master Weishi's attitude at this moment is very worthy of learning for Weigui and me." Kyosuke Kousaka praised with a smile.

　　Well, it seems that I was overthinking. Fujiwara Weito was still very clear-headed.

　　That's fine.

　　It would be better to continue to have a party with friends, recite poems, brag, etc.

　　Another half hour passed.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Fujishikibu back to his residence.

　　On the way, Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little more at ease, knowing that his father-in-law Fujiwara Tametoki, who seemed to be "passionate" for a while, actually did not have much enthusiasm for governing.

　　I guess he just wants to show off and satisfy his vanity.

　　This is not so bad. If there really is such a thing as true love, after a series of random actions, Kyosuke Kousaka wouldn't know if he would explode on the spot.

　　"I studied hard in the cold night, and my clothes were soaked with tears. My father-in-law is a very powerful person..."

　　Inside the oxcart, Kyosuke Kousaka praised Fujishikibu's father and continued to improve his favorability.

　　Even if the favorability is already full.

　　"As you said, Master Kyousuke, my father is also a man who is good at studying."

　　Fujishikibe responded softly.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka smiled, raised his hand and gently held Fujishikibu's hand, their eyes met, and all their tacit understanding was unspoken.

　　"It seems that my daughter is smarter."

　　Kousaka Kyousuke muttered, thinking about visiting the homes of Kaori, Fumino, Toyomi Chika and Moeha in the next few days. After doing these, the war in Suzuka Mountain in Kyoto will be basically over, and he and Kingohime will run to the sea...

 250. Home visit of sisters Kaori, Fumino, and Fujiwara / Request and refusal

　　Day 352

　　This time, Kyosuke Kousaka went to Xiangzi's residence.

　　There was also a horse-drawn carriage accompanying them.

　　The person sitting in the carriage was Goto Naoki, Pochi-chan's father.

　　He is a person as magical as Pochi-chan.

　　What's so magical?

　　That's probably because there's always someone in the dormitory looking for him but can't find him.

　　Perhaps it is because of its subtle presence that people tend to subconsciously ignore it.

　　However, various things were done well, at least without any mistakes.

　　Therefore, the reputation in the dormitory is still good.

　　After this war, Kyosuke Kousaka also promoted him to a higher position.

　　Due to his background, it was much easier for him to be promoted than Ayanokouji, Hikigaya and others.

　　It feels a bit detrimental to striving.

　　Because of this relationship, Kyosuke Kousaka also thought about whether he should find some time to give these brothers-in-law a boost.

　　At least those who are more motivated like Ayanokouji and Horikita Manabu are still needed.

　　What about Hikigaya?

　　Kyosuke Kousaka almost ignored him.

　　After all, Hikigaya has become very social and there's no need for him to intervene at all.

　　There are four emperors.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka also didn't care much about him.

　　It’s not that I don’t care, I just feel there’s really no need to care.

　　If everyone is doing a good job, then why should we worry about it?

　　Overall, everyone did a great job, and Kyosuke Kousaka didn't intend to interfere too much.

　　"Master Kyousuke, I heard that you are becoming more and more interested in music."

　　"No, not at all. I just learned it as a lesson since I was young."

　　Pretending not to notice Xiangzi's teasing, Kousaka Kyosuke answered the questions honestly.

　　"Well," Xiangzi said with amusement, rolled up her sleeves, and tapped her chin with her white jade-like hand, "During your free time in the afternoon, why don't you play for everyone?"

　　Kousaka Kyosuke nodded quickly: "Sure, when everyone is free one day, it will be no problem."

　　At this time, the companions in the bedroom each had their own things to do.

　　Some are studying knowledge, some are working outside, and some are studying skills that interest them. Each one of them is indeed living a fulfilling life and living for themselves.

　　Therefore, Kyosuke Kousaka didn't want to disturb anyone.

　　I thought we should discuss the time with each other so that we can get together better.

　　Assuming it was night time, Kousaka Kyousuke thought the time would be perfect.

　　After playing, everyone can chat about anything - about career, dreams, life, human evolution, etc... it's all fine!

　　"Okay, I'll help you ask about this."

　　Xiangzi said.

　　As he spoke, he looked at Kirisu Mafuyu who was sitting upright in another place with a half-smile.

　　My good friend Kirisu Mafuyu is still so entertaining today.

　　Whenever he is shy, he pretends to be dignified and serious, looking intimidating and difficult to approach.

　　

　　In fact, it is just a paper tiger that can be punctured with a finger.

　　Thanks to her husband's indulgence, she has been pretending to know nothing all along. He even turned a blind eye to the fact that Kirisu Madoka failed several times in her attempts to serve her. He is really doting on her.

　　"Mafuyu, why don't you learn to play a musical instrument from Kyosuke-sama? Musical instruments like the biwa, harp, guitar, and bass can cultivate one's sentiments."

　　"...No need, I am just a commoner, I don't need to learn these things."

　　Kirisu Mafuyu said in a low voice.

　　She had some knowledge of her country's history, so she chose a very safe way of answering.

　　But Kaori smiled when she heard what Kirisu Madoka said.

　　It turns out that Xiangzixiao and Kirisu Madoka's emotional intelligence has not improved at all in almost a year.

　　Sure enough, she saw Kyosuke Kousaka's face twitch.

　　It was like hearing something unhappy.

　　"Well, Mafuyu, you are a Kusano-kun, so are Xiangzi and I who are with you. After all, birds of a feather flock together, but the difference between you and me is not that big."

　　As Kousaka Kyosuke spoke, he placed his hands on Kirisu Mafuyu's slender waist.

　　Feeling the change in the sensation of her body, Kirisu Madoka hurriedly nodded: "Yes, yes..."

　　"Don't say that next time. But there must be a punishment. Miharu and I will talk to you later."

　　Kyosuke Kousaka's attitude is very serious.

　　The thing in my head is how to continue PUAing Kirisu Madoka.

　　Among his partners, the ones he likes to PUA the most are Kirisu Madoka and Youtouhime.

　　Both of them have serious personalities and are easy to fool.

　　He does whatever he hears, and looks like he's thinking about it first and then immediately says "Oh~ I see!". It would really feel like a waste of resources if Kyosuke Kousaka didn't tease him.

　　"I'm so sorry, I won't say that again next time..."

　　"Okay, that's the end of it."

　　"yes."

　　Kirisu Madoka responded obediently, unable to hide her shyness and embarrassment.

　　The more Kyosuke Kousaka watched, the more excited he became, and he almost wanted to transform into a wolf and continue the re-education.

　　Unfortunately, we will soon arrive at the destination, and if we want to receive education, we have to go back.

　　When thinking of Mafuyu's slim and well-proportioned body, Kyosuke Kousaka found it difficult to remain calm, and finally he had to lower his eyes and force himself to remain calm.

　　laugh!

　　Xiangzi smiled secretly. Looking at the calm attitude of Kyosuke Kousaka and the increasingly embarrassed and ashamed look of Madoka Kirisu, she felt that life was still so interesting.

　　"Maybe Mafuyu will be 'spoiled' like this for the rest of her life. Kyousuke-sama has a bad taste."

　　Kirisu Madoka herself was caught in a whirlpool of shame.

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka often talked to her about equality, she always went against his will, which could be said to be a violation of the basic responsibilities and obligations of a partner.

　　She needs to reflect!

　　Fortunately, Kyosuke Kousaka wanted to punish her, so there would be no problem.

　　She will definitely listen carefully!

　　When it really was night, Kirisu Madoka began to feel that the content of the punishment was a little... weird?

　　Day 353 of Travel

　　After waking up and washing up, Kyosuke Kousaka fed Mafuyu breakfast.

　　"...Lord Kyosuke, is this also a form of punishment?" Madoka, with red cheeks, hesitated for a long time, but still couldn't help asking.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke shook his head: "No, I just want to feed you. It's Miharu's turn next."

　　“Ah~”

　　Michun, who seemed to be waiting, leaned forward very cooperatively, with her pretty and delicate face slightly opened, and her small pink tongue resting calmly and ready, waiting for the arrival of delicious food.

　　

　　“Hmm!”

　　The next moment.

　　Miharu took the food that Kyosuke Kousaka passed to her and put it into her mouth, chewing it naturally.

　　He was so calm and composed throughout the whole process that Manfuyu began to doubt his life.

　　"Why is Miharu always so calm? That's not right. My sister should be more experienced in this area!"

　　"Kyosuke is an adult."

　　Mafuyu, her competitive spirit aroused, looked at Kousaka Kyousuke sternly.

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka felt strange, he still quickly put the food into Mafuyu's mouth.

　　"Kyosuke is an adult!"

　　When Mafuyu eats the food, Miharu becomes serious, as if ready for a duel.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was "shocked".

　　Good job!

　　Can you compete with each other just over breakfast?

　　In fact, this is not a comparison.

　　For Mando, she feels that as an older sister, she must be slightly better than her younger sister emotionally.

　　As for Yu Meichun, she feels that as a younger sister, she should of course take her older sister as a role model.

　　Just like that, we fell into a perfect closed loop.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka fed one on the left and one on the right. After the two sisters finished eating, it was their turn to feed Kyosuke Kousaka... This made Kyosuke Kousaka a little stressed.

　　But after thinking about it carefully, Kyosuke Kousaka felt that this was nothing.

　　Like five sisters.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka is a headache.

　　Chenshi hour.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka took Fumino to the Kamo tribe's territory.

　　The Onmyoji of the Kamo family have always had a strong presence, even though the head of the family always has the misfortune of joining the wrong camp.

　　Inside the oxcart, Kyosuke Kousaka and Fumino were chatting with each other and sticking close to each other.

　　As someone who knew the truth, Kyosuke Kousaka understood it very well.

　　Fumino didn't have much sense of belonging to the Kamo family, so every time she went there, she didn't talk much about the Kamo family, but instead talked about love the whole time.

　　Usually after finishing his business conversation with Kamo Yasunori, Kousaka Kyosuke would simply continue in Fumino's former boudoir.

　　It's almost time to say goodbye and leave.

　　It's like this every time.

　　Perfect!

　　"Master Kyousuke, Kei has been a little absent-minded these days."

　　Halfway through the conversation, Fumino started talking about another thing.

　　Kousaka Kyosuke was stunned for a moment, and then fell into deep thought: "Strange, I don't seem to see any problem."

　　I was wiping Hui's back yesterday, and I didn't notice anything unusual. It seems to have grown bigger again.

　　Hmm? Could it be a developmental problem?

　　"I don't know if it's an illusion," Fumino said uncertainly, "but Kei would occasionally be distracted in the mother's room these days, but would quickly return to normal. Maybe that's why you didn't notice it..."

　　When Kyosuke Kousaka heard this, a light bulb went off in his head and he instantly realized the reason for what had happened!

　　"I think I understand what's going on. Okay, don't worry!"

　　"Okay, Master Kyousuke, you have to do your best."

　　"Thank you for your trouble."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke has bad intentions.

　　To be honest, the women in the bedroom are all very kind and considerate.

　　Often, if someone has any situation, they will tell him/her about it during a private date.

　　This also made Kyosuke Kousaka's harem more stable and harmonious, and there was peace everywhere.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was very grateful for this.

　　"You're too kind." Wen Nai lowered his head modestly, with a slight blush on his face.

　　It was hard for her not to feel shy when being held in Kousaka Kyousuke's arms.

　　Even though she thought she should get used to it and become indifferent, it was still difficult for her to remain calm when she really faced it.

　　Especially when she thought about how Kyosuke Kousaka interacted with her, Fumino became even more flustered.

　　"I am such a water flea that I still can't face all this calmly!"

　　"It's okay, it's okay, as long as we continue to be inseparable and you continue to be strong and I continue to obey, there will be no problem!"

　　Similarly, Kyosuke Kousaka also thinks so, believing that it is enough as long as he continues to date Fumino.

　　When it comes to love games, the nobles are having a blast.

　　Needless to say, he.

　　After all, it is a wonderful thing to appreciate and feel beauty~

　　At that moment, just looking at Fumino with her long blue hair falling back and fixed by a hairband, Kousaka Kyosuke felt his heart fluttering.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka glanced at the sesame-sized, distinctive teardrop mole under Fumino's left eye, and carefully felt the enchanting and mature temperament added by the teardrop mole.

　　Looks very good.

　　

　　In short, the more Kyosuke Kousaka appreciated it, the more cheerful he became.

　　"When we get to the boudoir, we'll do it like we first met..."

　　Unconsciously, Kyosuke Kousaka recalled the scene when he first met Fumino.

　　Due to the special circumstances, the experience of the two people getting along can be said to be very impressive.

　　It is certain that Kyosuke Kousaka will never forget this moment in his life.

　　Just as he was thinking happily like this, Kyosuke Kousaka arrived at the Kamo clan.

　　Unlike yesterday's visit to Xiangzi's uncle's house, I guess we have to discuss a lot of serious matters here at Kamo's place.

　　It's a bit troublesome.

　　It's best to spend this peaceful time leisurely.

　　After all, by the time Qingming gathered everyone to prepare for action, I would probably be very busy.

　　There really wasn’t much I could do then…

　　Day 354 of Travel

　　This time, Kyosuke Kousaka took the three sisters, Toyomi, Chika, and Moe, to visit Fujiwara Daichi.

　　Because they had given advance notice, his two uncles, Fujiwara Masataka and Fujiwara Masakazu, would also come over, and Kyosuke Kousaka felt a little embarrassed towards them.

　　It is not appropriate to focus on one thing and lose the other.

　　However, Kyosuke Kousaka did not feel that he was being too biased.

　　After all, he values ​​ability more.

　　Like Fujiwara Tametoki, the father of Fujishikibu.

　　Although Kyosuke Kousaka felt that his father-in-law was a little unreliable in the past few days, he was actually quite relieved.

　　Get to the bottom of it.

　　Fujiwara no Tametoki was a traditional aristocrat of this era. His thought patterns and behaviors were exactly the same as those of traditional aristocrats. He might not be very efficient in doing things, but he would never let other aristocrats find any fault with him.

　　This is what is most important to Kyosuke Kousaka.

　　In contrast, people like Fujiwara Daichi, Changlong, and Changhe are still from the modern world.

　　No matter how familiar they are, they can never compare to Fujiwara no Tametoki who has lived in the aristocratic world for who knows how many years.

　　This is what Kyosuke Kousaka values ​​most.

　　As for the distribution of benefits?

　　Wait until next time.

　　When we arrived at Fujiwara Daichi's residence.

　　The three sisters Toyomi, Chika and Moe went to the backyard area to meet their mother, while Kousaka Kyosuke met Fujiwara Daichi, Changlong and Changhe.

　　After some pleasantries, we got down to business.

　　Kyosuke Kousaka was surprised to be asked to do something.

　　"Transfer to the Procuratorate of Illegal Envoys..."

　　"Master Kyousuke, if you think it's troublesome, you can just say it. I know it's hard to ask, and I feel ashamed to say it out loud. I don't dare to ask for it."

　　Fujiwara Masakazu lowered his head deeply, feeling helpless inside.

　　He really had no choice.

　　Staying in the Weimeng Mansion and helping those elderly officials into the Imperial Palace every day, he felt that he was really going to be useless. It would be better for him to leave the palace and work outside.

　　As for the Outer Guard Palace that I originally wanted to go to?

　　That's even more embarrassing.

　　If he really told this to Kyosuke Kousaka, he would be asking Kyosuke Kousaka to ask for a favor from Minamoto no Yorihei. Fujiwara Masakazu didn't think he had the nerve to do that.

　　"Why don't you go to the Outer Guard House? The situation there is more complicated and may not be suitable for you."

　　Kousaka Kyosuke replies with a smile.

　　He muttered in his heart, "If you were a bit good at fighting, I would be willing to accept you, but the problem is that you are old and can only do civilian work. And my fathers-in-law are all planning to take up positions, so there is no room for you..."